URL:
Title:To the Edge and Back
Teaser:
Author:Ky_Da
Author URL:https://ourhotwives.org/forum/viewtopic.php?t=61665
Category:Unknown
Rating:Good
Date:2021-03-08
Tags:
Chapter 1

I stepped through the threshold of our new home and was met by an unfamiliar smell wafting from the kitchen. It wasn't terrible, but it didn't exactly put the tastebuds to watering mode either. Stepping into the kitchen, I found my wife standing in front of the stove, her back towards me. She was wearing her ear buds and bobbing her head to a beat I couldn't hear. I couldn't help but pause at the kitchen door and admire the view. My wife, Nichole, Is short at only an inch over five-feet tall. She has dark, chestnut colored hair that hangs just past her shoulders, it's thick, lustrous, and I can't help but feel a deep urge to run my fingers through it. Nichole's ass is pert and firm, a result of significant time spent running in the early morning hours.

Setting my computer bag on the floor, I stepped up behind her and wrapped her into my arms. The smell of her shampoo filled my nose. I felt her tense under my arms until she realized it was me.

"Ky," she said with a start, "You scared the shite out of me!" her English accent sharper than usual from the surprise.

"Sorry," I said, looking over her shoulder to see what was cooking on the stove. "Beans? We're having beans for dinner?"

Nichole nodded, "Beans and toast," she said, twisting away from my grip to go to the refrigerator. "It's been ages and I guess I've been feeling nostalgic."

"Missing home?" I asked, leaning against the counter next to the stove.

Nichole shook her head as she removed a stock of broccoli from the refrigerator, "This is my home now, Ky," she said matter-of-factly. "But missing mum and dad a bit, yeah."

"I know, I'm sorry. As soon as this whole COVID thing blows over, we'll go," I said, eyeing the beans in the pot. I knew beans and toast was something the in-laws ate with some frequency, but I never could understand why anyone would eat it if there was literally anything else available.

I watched my wife prepare the vegetables, carefully chopping the green stocks and placing them into a glass bowl. Damn she's beautiful, I thought to myself. I need to make sure I tell her that more often. We've been married for two years now, and things were good. My wife, originally from the UK, had come to the States to study at the University of San Diego, and somehow I'd been lucky enough to convince her to marry me. Although, if I'm honest, I've always felt that one day she would wake up and realize she could have done so much better.

I looked around the kitchen and out into the family room of our new home. To say it was spartan would be generous. The house was basically empty except for a bed, a kitchen table, and a few chairs. We'd been living on the cheap and saving every cent for the down payment on our home, and we only had the stuff we'd brought from our apartment, which was to say, not much.

Nichole placed two plates onto our second-hand table, and I took my seat. The old wooden chair purchased from Goodwill groaned as it took my weight. I looked glumly at the meager meal.

"Oh, don't look like that, it's good," said Nichole, taking her own seat.

I sighed and picked up my fork, my vision wandering from my plate to my wife's chest. She didn't have massive breasts, but they fit well-enough in my hands, and they were perfectly shaped. But it wasn't the size of her breasts that had drawn my attention as much as it was her nipples. They were poking up from inside her shirt, and I couldn't help but smirk. She had amazingly large nipples, and when they were erect, there was no bra in the world that could keep them concealed.

Noticing my gaze, Nichole looked down at her chest, "Oh bother," she said, noticing what had drawn my attention. She pressed her fingers against one of her nipples in an attempt to flatten it down, but it seemed to have the opposite effect.

"Yes, please keep doing that," I said wryly.

Nichole rolled her eyes and dropped her hand from her breast, "You're an incorrigible prat, you know that, right?"

I shrugged and laughed but pulled my attention back to the meal and began to eat. Beans and toast really wasn't that bad, but I wasn't going to say so for fear of encouraging more beans and toast dinners.

A red envelope on the table caught my attention and I reached over to pick it up, "What's this?" I asked opening the letter.

"An invite to the neighbor's this weekend," Nichole answered, looking slightly in the direction of the neighbors to our south. "It's a pool party in their garden."

"Mr. and Mrs. Marcus and Rachel Scott cordially invite Mr. and Mrs. Ky and Nichole Ryan to an outdoor barbeque and swim party this Saturday… " I laughed as I looked at the cartoonish picture of people swimming and frolicking about. "Our neighbors have an interesting sense of humor." I said as I looked up from the invitation, "Are we going?"

"Of course we are," Nichole said, seemingly surprised that it was even a question. "Rachel popped in this morning to give me that," she pointed at the letter, "and I already committed us-no more living like hermits. I need to get out of this house."

"Their backyard is like little Disneyland," I admitted, resigned to the loss of my Saturday. I'd have to cancel my tee time, but the neighbor's pool would be nice to relax in, and Rachel was easy on the eyes even if she was twenty years older than us.

Nichole's brow rose but then immediately fell, "I need a new swim costume, but we didn't budget for it this month."

I rolled my eyes at her panic at spending unbudgeted money, but I've always been grateful for her frugality. "We're fine, as long as I'm the one that gets to pick it out. And it's called a swimsuit, not a swim costume."

"It's not a suit, a suit is something you wear to the office."

"Well it's not a costume, that's something you wear for Halloween."

Nichole ignored my last comment and picked her phone up from the table, "And I'll pick it out, thank you. You'll pick out something expensive and immodest, and I don't need the neighbors thinking I'm some sort of slagging tart."

"Nope," I said, snatching the phone from his wife's small hand. "If we're buying you an unbudgeted luxury item, then I at least get to pick it out."

Nichole tried in vain to get her phone back, but to no avail, "Fine," she sighed in defeat. "But it bloody better be modest"

"Oh, I love it when you threaten me," I teased and began to scroll through the Amazon app. "I probably should buy you something that looks like a potato sack to keep Marcus from staring, but damn I want to see you in something sexy."

"Ky," Nichole whined with a pout.

"You agreed to the party without asking me if I wanted to go, and we're buying you a new suit, so I get to pick out what you'll wear."

"Fine," Nichole said, unconsciously covering her protruding nipples with her forearm. "I suddenly have a bad feeling about this."

----------

"I am not bloody wearing this!"

I winced as I heard my wife shout from behind the bathroom door. I had purposefully made her wait until a few minutes before the party started before I gave her the new swimsuit, wanting to make sure she didn't have time to find another option.

"It'll be fine," I said for the fifth time. "I promise it's not as risqué as you think it is."

Nichole had been in the bathroom for nearly half an hour, and we were going to be more than fashionably late if we didn't get going. I was about to speak when the bathroom door suddenly swung open.

My eyes immediately landed on his wife, "Fuck me," I said in a gasp. The bikini barely covered her at all, but it instantly had an effect on me. "Holy fucking shit-you look amazing."

Nichole's fiery look softened, seemingly nullified by the lustful look she saw in my eyes. "You really like it?" she said hesitantly.

"God yes," I said in a hoarse whisper. "Please wear it. I'll do the dishes for a month."

Nichole shook her head and laughed, her thick hair running over her shoulders as she did, "I like how it makes you look at me," she admitted, moving towards our shared dresser drawers. Pulling out one of my tee shirts, she pulled it over her form, the hem of the shirt falling well past her waist. "I'll wear it once, but I'm covering up with this until we get in the pool," she said, pulling at the tee shirt that now covered her slight frame.

I nodded and reached down to adjust myself through my shorts. I couldn't wait to see my wife in the pool, and the thought of Marcus seeing my nearly naked wife filled me with a wave of lust. I inhaled deeply and let my breath out slowly as my wife walked towards the front door. I've felt lustful for my wife before, but this was something new, something unlike anything I'd ever felt before. It was like an intense fire had suddenly come to life deep in my core.

Shaking myself, I picked up our shared backpack and followed my wife to the neighbors.

Rachel opened the door and energetically invited us inside. I always pegged the woman to be in her mid-forties, she was average height and had a lot of stereotypical southern California traits such as blond hair, deeply tanned skin, and large breasts. And while she may have carried a couple of extra pounds on her hips, she was still quite beautiful. Rachal looked as if she wanted to embrace Nichole but then suddenly stopped, "I'm sorry," the older woman said, "I'm a hugger by nature, but I'm trying to remember that we're still in the middle of a pandemic and some people are uncomfortable with that."

"Nichole's not uncomfortable because of the pandemic, it's because she's British," I said jokingly, but my attempt at humor went over like a lead balloon. I barely got an eyeroll from my wife. Nichole ended the awkwardness and gave Rachel a quick embrace.

Just then Marcus appeared from the back of the house, "Please, come in. Thank you so much for coming. We're excited to get to know you better," Marcus said warmly, shaking my hand and gesturing towards the large glass sliding door to their backyard.

Like his wife, Marcus' skin was well-tanned. His hair was black, heavily streaked with gray and looked several months overdue for a trim. His beard was similarly colored with a solid mix of black and gray, but his face still held a youthful look. I had only spoken to the man a couple times, each time a brief but cordial social formality. He was about the same height as me at just shy of six feet, but he looked to be a lot more fit than I was. That's what you get when you can spend the day exercising and sitting around your pool and don't have to spend the day sitting in front of a desk, I thought, sucking in my gut a little and standing up straighter.

I'd spied over the fence on a number of occasions to get a better look at their back yard, but stepping through the sliding door, I was more impressed than I'd thought I would be. Fuck it was nice. It had a massive custom-built pool, complete with a waterfall and slide around the edge, impressive lighting, and an enormous hot tub. A new Rec Tec grill sat off to the side, smoke and heat venting into the air from the vent stack.

"Whoa," I exclaimed as I looked around. "Very nice Marcus."

"Thanks," Marcus smiled as he handed me a beer. "Believe it or not, we actually started with a backyard that looked something like yours about twenty years ago. It's been a lot of work, but we enjoy it."

I felt my wife gently poke my side, "So is this what our garden will look like someday?"

I guffawed, "Not likely, I can barely keep the lawnmower going to cut the grass"

Rachel reached out and touched my forearm, "You can borrow Marcus' anytime. That's what the previous owners did."

"You knew them well?" I asked. I didn't really care to know, but it was an easy topic of conversation.

"Oh yes," Rachel exclaimed, "Don and Lisa are our oldest friends. We both bought in this tract when it was first established, and their kids were over here so often that we had that gate installed between our yards for easier access. We miss them terribly."

I looked at the wooden fence that separated our yards. The hinges were on this side and so it was easy to spot. From our yard I'd never even noticed it was there. One of the features that had grabbed our attention when we bought our home was that our back yard felt very secluded. In fact, as I looked around, I realized that our two yards together formed a miniature compound. We could see into our neighbor's yard, and they could see into ours, but no one else was able to look in.

We sat at a round, stone table on the patio. The day was warming quickly but the shade structure overhead effectively blocked out the heat of the sun. The sound of the pool's waterfall was soothing background noise.

"And now you have us living next door, how disappointing," I said after a moment, trying to make sure I laced enough sarcasm in the words to not come off as an ass. Marcus chuckled which I appreciated, even if it was a pity laugh.

"Nah, change is good, isn't it, Rach," Marcus prodded his wife.

"Certainly-of course. I didn't mean to imply-,"

"You didn't," Nichole interjected, quick to avoid someone's feelings from being hurt. "My husband has a tendency to make daft comments at times… most of the time."

Rachel and Marcus both laughed heartily at that.

"Well, we're both happy you're here," Rachel beamed. Her attention moved towards me, "Nichole told me this was your first home purchase, so congratulations. I'm sure you'll love the neighborhood."

I nodded, "It is, and we already love it here," I said. "I grew up in Long Beach in a very similar neighborhood, so it already feels like home to me, but it's a big change for Nichole."

"The house is enormous," my wife quickly added, "but it's nice not having a common wall like you do in terraced houses."

"Okay, help a guy out here," Marcus spoke up. "First, I'm curious, what part of England are you from, and what's a terraced house?"

Nichole took a sip of her beer, which surprised me, she wasn't a fan of American beer, so I took it as a good sign that she was feeling comfortable. However, I was feeling impatient because I desperately wanted her to lose the tee shirt.

"I was born in Bristol, which is on the western side of England, but I was schooled in Cheltenham, so I spent most of my time there," Nichole answered, "and a terraced house is like a condominium-all the houses stuck together side-by-side like. My parents live in a house like that."

"We don't mean to pepper you with questions, dear," Rachel said, "but we're excited to get to know you. Do you mind if I ask how you came here to the US, and how you two met?"

Nichole smiled, seemingly unbothered by the questions, which I found unusual. Part of her British nature was not divulging much personal information with people you didn't know well. But Marcus and Rachel were so inviting and unassuming that they instantly made me feel welcome. I imagined Nichole was feeling the same way.

"I don't mind," Nichole said pleasantly, "The company my father works for needed him for a time in Los Angeles, and since I'd just finished sixth form-that is basically high school-I came with them. I started university here and met Ky in an astronomy class-he was the one always sleeping in the back."

"Hey!" I protested, "It wasn't my fault. The class was early Saturday morning, and they kept the class dark so they could show the constellations on the ceiling. I had no chance of staying awake."

"That's true," Nichole admitted, sharing a look with me, "but you have to agree you wouldn't have passed the class if I hadn't shared my notes."

I sighed and thew up my hands, "Fine, I'll do the dishes again tonight."

Marcus chuckled and retrieved a couple of more beers from the cooler. "So, your folks live here in California, too?"

Nichole shook her head, "No, they moved back to Bristol about three years ago. My nan was taken ill and needed more care, and my older brothers are all married and having kids, so mum and dad returned. They were missing their grandchildren."

"They must miss you terribly, too," said Rachel, and it struck me how sincere the woman was. She wasn't asking just to ask-just to carry on with a conversation. She truly cared. The realization made me like her a little more.

Nichole shrugged, "I have a complicated relationship with my mum… we do miss each other, but we're all doing well."

Rachel smiled, "I can relate to a difficult mother-daughter relationship. Believe me. But it gets better."

"You mentioned kids earlier," I asked, curious to know them a little more.

Marcus nodded, "Boy and a girl," he started, turning the beer bottle in his hands as he held it there between his legs. "Our son, Dwayne, just graduated college. He's 22, so probably only a year or two younger than you two I'm guessing. And our daughter, Julie, she's 20, living in Seattle, and well, basically just trying to figure out what she wants in life."

"You guys must have had your kids early then," I said without thinking, earning me a warning glare from my wife. But If Marcus or Rachel were bothered by the question, they didn't show it.

"I grew up a surf bum," Marcus said, looking lovingly at his wife. "but then I met this hottie one day on the beach and it didn't take long before she ended up pregnant. It made me grow up quick, but I got lucky and got into brokering commercial real estate. Did that for about ten years and made enough money to basically not have to work that hard anymore."

"Nice," I said, an envious pang in my gut at the thought of not having to work anymore, "maybe I need to change career paths."

Marcus turned to me, "If you're serious, I could point you in the right direction. But let me warn you that it's a hard business to get started in. We went for almost three years before I made any money at all. And it's not like I made a billion dollars. If I'd kept working, we could've bought that nice house on the beach-eventually. But we decided we wanted to pursue other things in life, so we moved out here where we could afford more, made some investments, and have had a good life so far."

Rachel lifted her beer, and with her husband, they clinked the bottle necks together, both seemingly in agreement that life was good. They struck me as a couple that were happy with the choices they'd made.

"Do you still surf?" My wife asked.

"As often as she lets me get away with," Marcus said, shooting a look to his wife.

Rachael gave an exasperated sigh, "He gets away with it often, I'll tell you that," she said, but she didn't seem truly bothered.

"I've always wanted to learn," Nichole said. She leaned forward and rested her arms on the table.

"Great," Marcus said, his brow rising, "I've got extra boards in the garage, let's go right now-,"

"-We're not going surfing right now," Rachel spoke over her husband. "For one, I'm not fighting the traffic to get down there, and two-"

"-I'm just kidding," Marcus interrupted his wife. "The swell is way down and the shape's terrible anyway. But seriously," Marcus looked at my wife. "I'll have you surfing like a pro in no time if you want. I love to teach."

I could tell my wife was extremely interested. We loved going to the beach, but we mostly just played in the waves and sat in the sand. Nichole had always looked out at the surfers and commented how much fun she thought it would be. The thought of Marcus showing her gave me an odd feeling I didn't understand.

Nichole looked at me briefly before saying, "We'll talk it over, but I think I'd like that." She then looked to Rachel and asked. "Do you work?"

"I still run a small beauty salon to keep myself busy," Rachel said, picking up the conversation. "It more-or-less runs itself, but I still enjoy working there a couple of days a week-or at least I did until the pandemic shut everything down." Rachel turned towards my wife, "If you need any waxing done, or a manicure, or even laser hair removal for that matter you let me know-I could just bring the equipment home, it's just sitting there idle now."

"I wouldn't want you to go out of your way for-,"

"-Nonsense," Rachel waved away my wife's protest, "I find it therapeutic. If you ever want to not have to shave those legs anymore-or other parts," Rachel said, giving my wife a knowing look, "you just come on over and enjoy the day by the side of the pool while I work-just use the side gate over there and slip on in. I'm always home."

"I, well, er-uh, maybe" Nichole sputtered, diverting her gaze to the ground.

"I hear you're an engineer?" Marcus broke in, saving my wife from having to make a commitment.

I shrugged, "I graduated in mechanical engineering, but I still need a couple more years of experience before I qualify to take the PE exam."

"That's great," Marcus said, probably more out of courtesy. I can't blame him; few find anything interesting about the world of mechanical engineering. "How about you, Nichole?"

"I graduated in international business, but I'm still working odd jobs that pop up," Nichole explained, "I haven't found anything solid yet."

Marcus nodded thoughtfully for a moment, "I know someone that owns a medical equipment company, and he's always looking for someone capable in the business development side-it involves sales of course, but it might be interesting. I could at least put you in contact with him."

Nichole looked up in surprise, "That'd be brilliant, thank you."

I had a selfish thought of how much easier our lives would be if Nichole secured a better paying, steadier job. I quickly pushed the thought aside and thought back to something Marcus had said earlier. Something about the way he'd said 'other things' when he was talking about life after real estate had stuck with me. I was about to ask him about it, but before I could speak, Marcus cleared his throat.

"I don't know about you three, but I'm thinking it's time to hit the pool," he said, scooting to the edge of his chair. "We've got some time to kill. I've got ribs on the smoker, but they're still a couple hours from being ready."

Marcus stood and pulled off his shirt, his board shorts riding low on his hips. I had to admit, he was fit, and it made me think that I needed to get more active. I stood and did the same, feeling a little self-conscious at how white and out of shape I was.

"Oh dear, did you forget a swimsuit?" I heard Rachel ask my wife. I looked toward Nichole and could see that she was furiously blushing-which is easy to see on her pale skin.

"No," Nichole responded quickly, and I swear I could almost see her trying to disappear from sight, pulling into herself. "I'm afraid my swim costume might be a bit inappropriate."

Marcus barked a laugh, "Skimpy?"

"My twat of a husband picked it out, but it's the only thing I have at the moment," Nichole said, her blush deepening even further.

"Well, we don't want anyone feeling insecure around here-I've got an idea," Marcus said and then quickly disappeared into the house. I thought he might be going to go get one of his wife's swimsuits. I found the thought extremely disappointing. I'd been waiting all week to see my wife in this suit. But I needn't have worried.

When Marcus came out, he was wearing a speedo, and it barely kept him contained. He had a massive bulge in front, like he'd stuffed his beer bottle down there. Like a lot of guys, I've sneaked a look at the competition out there, stealing a quick glance to see how I compare with others. Usually I'm about average with the crowd, but if the bulge I was seeing was real, I was seriously outclassed in the cock and balls department.

"Marcus," chided his wife, "I thought I threw that thing away ages ago."

"You did," Marcus conceded, smiling, and acting as if his swimsuit was the most comfortable thing in the world. "But I bought another one for just such an occasion as this."

"I'm so sorry," Rachel said as she turned to us, "Marcus can be such a child sometimes."

Nichole shook with laughter, "Our husbands have that in common," she said, finally standing from her chair.

My heart pounded as I watched my wife pull the tee shirt up and off her body. This was what I had been waiting for. Her perfect breasts bounced and settled into place at they were freed from the cotton shirt, the small patch of black fabric barely large enough to cover the darker skin of her nipples. She looked incredible and I immediately felt my insides begin to stir.

"Very good young lady," Marcus said in a ridiculous English accent, the tension effectively broken. Without skipping a beat, Marcus sprinted to the pool and launched himself in. It wasn't long before the rest of us followed.

The water was a perfect temperature and felt amazing. It felt so good to float and not think about work for a few minutes. My eyes wandered towards my wife who was doing a good job of keeping everything below her shoulders submerged below the water. After a time, Marcus pulled himself out and sat on the edge of the pool, his legs dangling into the water. The position put his crotch more-or-less at eye level, and I couldn't help but steel a glance once in a while. The small speedo did nothing to hide what he was packing. Surprisingly, my wife moved next to me and sat up on one of the steps, exposing her upper half to us. I was sporting a serious hardon, but at least I was wearing some baggy shorts.

We continued to talk the afternoon away, dipping in and out of the pool, enjoying an incredible tasty lunch, and genuinely enjoying each other's company. Even my wife looked like she was feeling at ease and had stopped trying to cover herself with her arms. Then something happened that I'd later understand was a tipping point in my life.

While we were all sitting on the edge of the pool, I noticed my wife steeling glances at Marcus' cock when she thought no one was looking. Not only that, but her nipples were plainly visible through the small amount of material that covered her breasts. They were hard and standing up for all to see. Luckily, she didn't seem to notice. Seeing this made something inside me flare to life. The new feeling I'd experienced earlier exploded tenfold. An image of Marcus fucking my wife suddenly appeared in my mind and I felt my heart begin to beat more intensely.

After a moment, I shook the thought away. It was the oddest thing. I both wanted the thought to go away and I didn't. Entertaining the thought was tantalizing and made something seriously primal stir inside me, but it also flipped another switch that flooded my system with angst and anxiety. The flood of emotions swirled together and seemed to give life to something new inside me, something I instinctively knew at some level was dangerous, and yet so powerful that I was helpless to force it away.

We had only planned to say until the middle of the afternoon, but everyone had enjoyed the day so much that we didn't go home until well after the sun had set. Nichole and I were both tired and a little sunburnt, despite numerous sunscreen applications throughout the day. But when we laid down in bed, we fucked like we were on our honeymoon. It had been a long time since we'd gone after each other with that kind of intensity.

"I guess you had a good time then," I said, taking deep breath and exhaling loudly.

"As you did," Nichole said, still breathing hard herself.

"So, what'd you think?" I asked, a little coyly.

"About?" Nichole said, not giving any ground. She was going to make me say it. Fine.

"I saw you looking," I pushed a little more.

"At?" Nichole said.

I rolled my eyes and shook my head in the dark room. This was going to go on all night unless I just came out with it.

"Our well-endowed neighbor," I said.

"Don't talk rubbish," Nichole said, and I couldn't tell if she was joking or serious.

"Oh, come on," I chided. "Even I looked."

"Maybe you're gay and you're only now realizing it," my wife said, saying it so straight that I was still unsure if she was playing or not. I was fairly sure she was, but I still had this nagging doubt.

"I don't think so, somebody would have told me that by now," I said, trying to match the same dry delivery as my wife. She at least laughed at the comment.

"I don't think that's something someone else tells you, Ky."

"Even so, I know you noticed. I saw you looking, just admit it."

After a long moment of silence, Nichole snorted a laugh, "Fine, I looked-once."

"Uh huh," I said, "only once. Whatever… you were probably imagining him with you in bed tonight."

"Ky Blaine Ryan," Nichole almost shouted as she sat up, "You bleeding wanker. I can't believe you just said that."

I held up my hands, palms up, "Sorry, I was just teasing," I said quickly. "I didn't mean anything by it. I was just curious if you were wondering what sex might feel like with a cock that big."

"Ky, we had a nice day, why are you trying to start a row?"

"I'm seriously not trying to pick a fight," I said, "didn't you and your girlfriends ever talk about that kind of stuff in school?"

"What, about bloke's knobs?" when I nodded she said, "No, we were too busy playing with each other's pussies."

I couldn't help it. The way she said it made me break out in laughter. "There's my happy thought," I said as I laid back onto the bed.

"Ugh, you probably are thinking about that, aren't you?" Nichole said, a slight tone of exasperation in her voice.

"Oh yeah," I admitted, "You already told me about your little fling with Emilia when you were a teenager, so I know you're not lying."

"I'm never telling you anything again," Nichole said seriously, but there was no venom in her words.

"I could buy a dildo on Amazon that's about Marcus' size, and we could try that one night," I suggested.

"… I can't believe you just said that," my wife said, and I could tell she was trying to suppress a laugh.

"Why?" I asked, "Maybe we're too sexually inhibited. We have kind of gotten into a routine. A dildo, or one of the bunny vibrators might be a good thing."

"It's called a rabbit," my wife corrected me, "but keep in mind that whatever you try on me, I'm going to try on you."

"Fuck that," I said immediately. "No way a dildo's going inside of me-that's an exit only."

"You're sounding awfully defensive," Nichole said, "maybe you were the one imagining Marcus' cock up your hole."

I laughed. Fucking woman was good at turning an argument around. "I can guarantee that I wasn't thinking about that… can I tell you something?"

Nichole turned to her side to look at me, "Of course," she said, her tone serious. She seemed to pick up on my change in mood.

"I had the craziest image flash into my brain today," I confessed. I didn't really want to make the confession, but at the same time I felt some odd compulsion to do so, "When we were at the pool, I had this vision Marcus fucking you with that monster cock, and it made me feel something so strange."

A long silence hung in the air, and I immediately wished I could take back the comment. When my wife finally spoke, her voice was timid and quiet. "You want me to have sex with our neighbor?"

"Oh god no," I said quickly. "Sorry, I didn't mean it that way. It was just the strangest feeling. I probably should keep it to myself, sorry," I apologized again.

"It's fine," Nichole reassured. "I'd rather you tell me what you're thinking, even if it is barking."

I chuckled, "Yeah, alright."

A silence fell between us for a moment, and then Nichole asked, "You think we've gotten to be sexually boring?"

I suddenly nervousness hit me as I heard the question. "Not exactly," I said after a minute. "I love nothing more than making love to you, I just think I could somehow do more to please you-I want you to have mind-bending orgasms that make you scream with pleasure."

"I think you watched too much porn as a child," Nichole said, a touch of sarcasm in her voice.

"Actually, I watched very little," I admitted. "It just wasn't my thing."

"Well, that's probably good then, yeah… listen," Nichole prompted, "If you're looking for something exciting right now, I've got an idea."

"I'm all ears," I responded quickly.

"I need to teach you how to properly go down on me," Nichole said candidly.

"What?" I sputtered, "I thought I had that down. You've never complained about it."

I could see her shoulder's shrug in the dim streetlight coming through the window, "You're not bad, but you're a bloke and so you're too rough most of the time."

"I'm yours to teach mistress," I said teasingly.

"Ugh, that makes me feel like I'm back in boarding school," Nichole said, moving closer to my side.

"Sorry," I said. An idea came to me but once my brain had a moment to consider it, I suddenly found myself too embarrassed to ask. It didn't take my observant wife but a moment to notice.

"What is it, you don't want to?"

"No," I blurted. "I want to-it's just that. I, well, can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"Can I shave it before we start?" I asked nervously. She'd always kept the small strip well-trimmed, but I'd always wanted to experience her pussy bare.

Nichole giggled at the suggestion, "Are you mental?" she teased. "I'll look like a prepubescent schoolgirl."

"Fuck no you won't," I said, picking her up off the bed and taking some initiative to hide my embarrassment. She laughed as I carried her towards the tub and flipped on the lights to the bathroom.

I set her down on the edge of the tub and drew the water to the right temperature. It was slightly awkward as we both fit ourselves into the tub. Earlier our love had been passionate and without thought or practice. This felt a little clinical, but still erotic in a different sort of way.

"How do we want to do this?" I asked, fumbling with the razor in my hand.

Nichole stood from the tub and placed a towel on the tiled edge. She then sat down and opened her legs to me, giving me a perfect view of her lips. With the lights on the bathroom, and sitting only a foot away from her, I'd never had such a perfect view of her sex.

I ran my finger over the tuft of pubic hair, "god you're beautiful," I whispered. I felt her run her fingers through my hair and my anxiousness faded.

She gestured towards the soap and I handed it to her. She then ran it over her lower lips thoroughly, leaving the area covered with a layer of white suds. I lifted the razor and gently touched it to her skin.

"Gentle," she said in whimper.

I made a light but even stroke across the flesh and felt the blade of the razor do it's intended work. It only took a few passes and my wife was soon smooth and bare. I used the water from the tub to rinse the soap away and the sight of her vagina made my cock feel as hard as steel. Her lips were tight together and the skin was glistening from the overhead lights.

I moved forward and was about to take her pussy into my mouth when I felt her fingers tighten in my hair, stopping me from reaching her.

"Stick out your tongue," she said, and I immediately complied, "and flatten it like you're going to lick an ice cream cone… good… now, lightly lick me from bottom to top."

I did as instructed and was pleased by the sound of her sharp inhalation as my tongue lightly met her pussy. I pressed my tongue against her and immediately felt the rebuke of her tapping fingers against my head. "Not yet, be gentle."

Again, I did as I was told, keeping my touch light, and flatly licking the surface of her pussy. I was rewarded with a heavy sigh as Nichole leaned back and supported herself on her elbow. After several minutes, I felt her fingers wind into my hair again and pull me ever so slightly towards her core.

"Suck on my lip," she instructed, pulling me a touch to the side. I opened my mouth and took her lip into my mouth and sucked, trying to be as gentle as I could. After a minute I felt her move me to the other side, and so I followed her lead and switched lips. This went on for several minutes before I felt her pull me into her opening. "Go a little deep and tease my clit when you get to the top," my wife said, her voice growing more harried. "I'm not going to like this, but you have to keep teasing me. Don't let me orgasm right away… pause sometimes and let me come down a bit. The higher you let me climb, the better the orgasm will be."

Fuck I'd wished she'd told me this stuff when we'd first gotten married. I could have been mastering these techniques all this time. But I couldn't fault her entirely. It takes a while to find that comfort level where you can talk more openly.

I continued to lick and to tease, and as the minutes passed, I could feel her becoming wetter and wetter. Her breathing becoming faster and more frantic. Several times I felt her get close and then backed off, each time provoking a cry of frustration. I could do this all day I thought with pride. I did it several more times until she finally cried out, "That's enough Ky, stop teasing and let me cum."

I happily obeyed and assaulted her clit with my tongue. She pulled my head in forcefully with both hands. I felt her thighs tighten around my head as she squeezed her legs together. Her orgasm started small but crescendoed rapidly. Her eyes were clamped shut, and I felt her body convulse and twitch. I heard a strangled cry until she bit her lower lip and moaned against her closed lips.

"Yeah, yeah, stop," Nichole cried, pushing my head away frantically. "… too sensitive-stop."

I felt a surge of pride, "Better?" I asked.

She gave me a tired smile but only nodded. I picked her up and carried her to bed. What a day.

----------

A week passed before Marcus caught me in front of the house as I was coming home from work. He wore his usual lose-fitting board shorts, no shirt, and Reefs flip-flops.

"They're still making you go into the office despite the pandemic," Marcus asked as he approached.

I closed the door to my Toyota Landcruiser and manually locked it. The Landcruiser's a work in progress. I keep meaning to do more restoration, but as my every-day-vehicle, I end up spending all my money just to keep it maintained and running.

I shook Marcus' outstretched hand, "Yeah, the boss is really old-school and doesn't think we're as productive working from home."

"At least it gets you out of the house," Marcus commented. "I think our wives are both going a little stir-crazy."

"Not you though?" I asked.

Marcus shook his head, "Nah, as long as I can surf in the morning, I'm great. I haven't had to go to an office in years-oh, before I forget," he suddenly said, handing me a card, "I spoke with my contact about the potential job for Nichole."

I took the card and looked at the name, Morgan Shultz, President CEO, Global Medical, Inc. "Thanks Marcus," I said, putting the card into my shirt chest pocket-yes, next to the calculator I carry there.

"Happy to," Marcus replied, "Understand, it's not a guaranteed job, just an opening for a potential interview. I've known Morgan for years. He used to surf with me, but his business has exploded, and he stays pretty dedicated to it?

I nodded my appreciation, "No, this is perfect. Nichole's just looking for a shot. This is great, thanks."

"More than welcome," Marcus said warmly. He was about to turn away but paused, "Oh, one more thing," he said, looking towards our house, "tell your wife to please come over and use the pool during the day. Rachel would love the company, and we feel awful knowing Nichole's just hanging out by herself in there all day."

I smiled and nodded, "I'll do that," I agreed.

"Yeah, just tell her to use the side gate. Don't even worry about knocking-just come over. And that goes for you, too."

"Thanks again," I said and got a sharp nod from Marcus in return.

I don't know why, but the image of Marcus fucking my wife jumped into my head again as I watched him walk back to his house. The thought of my wife slipping through the secrete gate in the back yard and going to their house for sex sent a thrill tingling through my groin. Unlike the last time the image came into my mind, I didn't chase the thought away as quickly. I let it stay a while.

Taking the few steps to the front door, I paused and let my daydream play through, seeing my wife's legs straddling Marcus' waist as he pushed his impressive girth into my wife's tight canal. I felt my heart race at the thought, and I let myself enjoy the sensation for a moment. It took a lot more willpower, but I eventually pushed the thought away and let the image go, or at least tried to. The image stubbornly stayed with me, like it'd been permanently seared into my brain.

Clearing my mind, my thoughts returned to my wife. She really had been cooped up in the house since we'd moved in, and I knew she was lonely. It would be good for her to connect with Rachel during the day, even if it was just for a little gossip and swimming.

----------

Chapter 2

It was with some trepidation that I knocked on our neighbor's door. It had taken me a couple of days, but eventually Ky's persistence won over and I told him I'd go. I knew he was feeling bad for me that I was stuck at home alone, but it wasn't truly that bad.

Shelby opened the door and gave me a cross look, "Nichole," she said in a voice filled with faux exasperation, "this is why we have the side gate, just come over, you don't need to knock."

I smiled uncomfortably but followed Rachel inside as she gestured me in. "Thank you for the invite," I said more formally than I'd intended.

Rachel waved dismissively, "No need to thank me, you're always welcome here. I've been bored to tears with only Marcus to keep me company. And you, home all alone all day by yourself. You poor thing-that's awful."

"It's not so bad," I protested and shook my head. "It's given me some time to update my resume and do some networking."

Rachel laughed, "Oh, that sounds entertaining," she said with a jeering grin. She paused and looked towards the kitchen, "Alright, the refrigerator's over there. It's always got cold drinks in it, so feel free to just come on in and take what you want." Rachel paused and looked at me, giving me an almost penetrating stare, "And I'm serious, Nichole, you need to let the formality go and just accept that this is your second home. It would make me so happy if you would come over and take something out of the fridge."

I couldn't help but smile, even though I could never see myself doing that. But I nodded anyway.

"Good," Rachel said, taking my hand and pulling me towards the couch. "Marcus is off surfing with a friend, so it's just the two of us."

"You have a lovely home," I said, admiring the décor. "Did you take that?" I asked, looking at a large picture hanging in the family room. The photograph showed a gorgeous sunset taken at the beach.

"No, that's another one of Marcus' hobbies. He's always loved photography."

"I share that interest," I admitted. "I think my camera is the most expensive thing in our home right now-and it's not even that nice."

"I'll have to tell Marcus to show you his equipment then," Rachel said, "You two can go talk about sunlight and exposure this-and-that. That'd be great actually, then I wouldn't have to act like I'm interested in what he's talking about."

I laughed but the suggestion was appealing. It was rare I could find someone to talk with about photography. "Please don't think this a criticism, but you and Marcus are very opposite in a lot of ways."

Rachel smiled and nodded, "Opposites attract, right?" she said with a shrug, "but you're right. I can't stand to talk about photography, and Marcus refuses to talk politics. I have no interest in surfing, but I can't get Marcus to join me on a bike ride to save my life. I like gardening, he hates it. He likes scuba diving; I'm scared to death of it. I could go on and on like this," my host said with a wink.

Rachel gestured towards the couch and we both sat.

"We're a bit like that, too," I admitted as I sat on the leather surface of the couch. "Ky looks up maths online to solve-for fun. Who does that?" I said and got a laugh from Rachel. "He loves to talk about politics, but I try to avoid it because we don't agree on anything. And he always wants us to go camping, but I'd rather sleep in my comfortable bed."

We sat on the couch and chatted the morning away, and I felt more comfortable as time went on. Rachel had such an open personality that she was easy to like and even easier to talk to. It wasn't long before she had me in her home salon, a spare upstairs room they'd converted into a makeshift salon, and was giving me a manicure.

"Have you ever thought of laser hair removal?" Rachel asked, pointing to a machine in the corner of the room. "That's the gold standard when it comes to hair removal. It works extremely well."

"Rachel, this is too much," I protested, "I can't let you dote on my all day."

"Of course you can," Rachel said, placing a hand on my shoulder and guiding me to lay back down in the chair. "Now, we'll do a couple of sessions a week." Rachel began to explain, rolling her chair back and pulling the machine across the floor on its castors.

"Does it hurt?" I asked, looking at the gun-looking device she held in her hand.

"Everyone reacts differently, but it's really no more than a small sting," Rachel placed the tip of the wand against my thigh and pulled the trigger. It felt like someone pinched me.

"Not bad," I said with a shrug.

Rachel marked the tops of my legs with a light marker and then began her work. It surprised me how quickly she went over the skin. In less than fifteen minutes she was done in the area and asking me to turn over. She talked while she worked, and the time passed quickly. With my legs done below my shorts, Rachel paused and looked up at me.

"If you want to remove the shorts, we can finish all the way up," my host said, her brow lifting as she asked the question.

I'd half been expecting it, so I slipped my shorts down and kicked them to the floor. Rachel continued to work as she told me about her extended family and even about which neighbors are best to avoid. As the wand neared my vagina, the stinging became more intense, the flesh much more sensitive.

Rachel again paused, "Do we want to remove any here?" she asked, pointing the wand around my pubic area.

"Uh, I'm not sure," I confessed, "It's permanent, right?"

Rachel nodded, "More-or-less, everyone reacts a little differently. Most women need to come in once a year for touch ups. But some never need to come back in," she explained, "If you like to keep a little strip there or make shapes then it's better to leave it. A lot of women are choosing to go more natural these days and letting it stay."

"My husband seems to enjoy me being smooth down there," I commented, surprised at how at ease I felt.

Rachel laughed, "Mine too, but I'm one of those that's chosen to keep mine. So, I'm not pressuring you one way or the other."

I thought about it for a long moment before I decided. Hooking my thumbs through the band in my knickers, I slid them down my legs and let them fall to the floor, joining the growing pile of clothing.

"You go girl," Rachel said with a smile, and quickly returned to her work.

I felt the laser much more acutely this time and felt myself biting my lower lip as she worked.

"Open your legs for me," Rachel instructed, pushing my knee to the side so she could gain better access. She was hitting every point around my lips, leaving me feeling extremely exposed. "There we go," she said, giving the top of my vagina a tap with her fingers. "You're not shy about nudity today, good for you."

I sat up slightly, seeing how close Rachel's face was to my opening and suddenly felt a stab of embarrassment. But it thankfully passed quickly. "I went to an all-girls boarding school from the time I was six years old until I was seventeen, so being starkers in front of another woman feels natural to me."

"But probably not one between your legs like this," Rachel said jokingly.

This time I felt a blush explode over me, running into the roots of my hair.

"Oh," Rachel's eyes widened in surprise as she moved away and allowed me to close my legs. Handing me my knickers she said, "Please share."

I laughed and shook my head as I pulled up my knickers and shorts. "I shouldn't."

"I'll make you a trade then," Rachel said, her smile widening. "You give me the story and I'll consider that payment for all current and future laser removal services."

I was about to object but paused for a moment. The idea was appealing. "Alright," I agreed, standing from the chair, and looking down at my legs.

"They'll be a little red and puffy for a day or two, and you'll need to stay out of the sun today," Rachel explained as she led me back out to the kitchen. "I'll fix us a quick bite and then I want to hear everything."

While Rachel was preparing a lunch, I steeled myself and went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of water. Rachel gave me a beaming smile and a thumbs up. She was such a nice person, if not a touch mental, but at least the right kind of mental. I took a moment to look around their home. It was tastefully furnished, but still had a lived-in feel to it. I couldn't wait for the day when we could afford to buy some nice furniture.

Rachel placed a plate in the middle of the table and my brow rose in surprise. "Cucumber sandwiches?"

Rachel nodded, "My great grandmother was born in Leeds and I remember her making cucumber sandwiches when I was a child. I thought you might like it."

"Oh, these are my favorite," I gushed, quickly taking one and biting off the corner. I sagged into my chair in delight. "So good," I said, as soon as my mouth was clear.

"I'm so happy you like it."

I swallowed another bite, "My nan would make these, too." I said, "I haven't had one in so long. Ky doesn't like them, so I never make it."

"Even better, maybe this will get you over here more," Rachel said in excitement.

It probably would, I thought to myself. Visiting Rachel was quickly becoming something I would want to do more often. We ate for a moment in silence. Once I finished my sandwich, I sat back into my chair.

"I had the same roommate all through my time at boarding school," I started to tell Rachel, "Emilia and I were the closest friends from the first day we met. I don't know how it always worked out, but we were always in the same houses," I paused, and explained, "A lot of boarding schools have houses like, Cranmer House, Hitcham House, or Cawthorne House. And somehow we always managed to be put into the same one. We had our own tricks for getting assigned to the same room.

"When you're younger, you generally have to share a room with five or six girls, but once we were about fourteen, we only had to share a room with one girl-and Emilia and I always managed to be roommates. I truly wouldn't have made it through school if it wasn't for her," I said, thinking back on so many good memories of my friend. "A lot of the girls were able to go home on the weekends-after Saturday classes-but Emilia's from Scotland, and so she had to stay at the school without going home until the end of term. And for me, it was just easier to stay at school in order to avoid my mother. It was better that way. It was on those long weekends that we would be stuck in our room for long stretches of time, so we, well, started experimenting."

"You mean actually having sex?" Rachel asked bluntly.

"Not at first," I quickly corrected. "At first it was just a kiss on the lips-but we were young and didn't know anything. Then after a while we decided to try it with tongue, and that opened up a whole new book of experiences. And eventually it progressed to touching… and kissing other parts," I paused again, but when Rachel looked content to simply listen, I continued, "We were sixteen when we had actual girl-sex-that's what we always called it. For some reason it didn't feel like what we thought real sex would feel like."

I shook my head as I thought about that first experience. "Everything changed that day," I said, gazing at my empty plate for a moment, hearing the sound of the pool's waterfall in the back garden. "She was the first one to go down on me, and then I tried. We didn't learn how to orgasm for months, but it felt amazing to connect with someone so intimately. I think we both needed that physical connection."

"I can only imagine," Rachel said, her soft voice a comfort.

"We almost never left our room that year," I let out a sigh and laughed, closing my eyes for a moment, "Other girls in school knew about us, but luckily the house mum and headmistress never found out-we would have been expelled for sure."

"That's actually a very sweet story," Rachel commented. "Are you still close with Emilia?"

I let out a heavy breath and shrugged, "It's complicated," I said. "After we graduated, she wanted us to find a flat in London and go to university there. We had always talked about it. It was our dream to go to University College London and live like the upper-class," I chuckled at the memory. "But then something changed for me… I realized I was in love with her and it scared me. We were both in love… but that wasn't the life I ultimately wanted.

"When my parents told me they were moving to California, I think I shocked them when I said I'd go with them. It was the last thing they expected. But I felt I needed a fresh start and wasn't ready to get serious with Emilia. It broke her heart when I left."

"How's she doing now?" Rachel asked.

"She's married actually-to a woman," I answered. "We didn't talk for a long time, but lately we've been connecting a little more, which I'm extremely happy about. I still love her in a way."

"Oh, dear, thank you for sharing that with me. I wasn't expecting something so near-to-the-heart," Rachel said. "I imagine you've told your husband about that experience."

I nodded but then shrugged, "Most of it," I said with a smile. "I've kept some back. I like to tease it out slowly when I want to get him going."

"That's good of you dear, very smart. If there's one thing I've learned after twenty-five years of marriage it's that you always have to find new ways to keep things exciting."

"Any suggestions?" I asked, looking up and meeting the older woman's gaze. I was surprised when she looked away.

She wouldn't meet my eyes, but she still wore look of levity on her face, "Nichole, that might be a dangerous subject to ask me about."

"Hey," I whinged, "I just told you a deep and personal experience, you can't hold out on me."

Finally, she met my gaze, "It's just that you're so young in your marriage and have the whole world in front of you. I'm not sure my experiences and thoughts are, well, quite frankly, I'm not sure it's appropriate to share."

"Huh, well now I want to know even more," I said, pushing a little further.

Rachal sighed, "Marcus wouldn't want me to share this, and I worry you'll think differently of me once I tell you." she said, pausing for a long moment. "If I tell you, just promise me you won't go tearing out of here with your hair on fire."

I nodded, "I promise."

The corner of Rachels' mouth tightened for a long moment, "You see, we have an open marriage-have had for years."

"Oh," I said in complete surprise, trying to make myself look as nonchalant as possible. "I admit, I did not expect that."

"Most don't. It's not exactly common," Rachel said. "But we've found that it works for us. It's certainly kept things spicy in the bedroom."

"I'm sure that's true," I said more just to say something. After a long silence I finally asked, "Are you seeing someone now then?"

Rachel shook her head, "Not since the pandemic started," she let out a breath, like she'd been holding it a while. "It's been a long time since Marcus and me have spent this much time together with just the two of us. It's been nice though. One thing we've learned is that you have to step away from the life once-in-a-while and reconnect, otherwise it's just a matter of time until your marriage ends."

"I literally have a thousand questions," I said, sounding a little too enthusiastic.

Rachel seemed relieved by my curiosity. She laughed, "Ask away if you want. I'll answer what I can. But you have to reciprocate."

"Meaning?"

"You might have to tell me more personal details about yourself."

"I suppose that's only fair," I admitted, feeling unsure how much I wanted to share.

"Maybe think on it," Rachel suggested, sensing my hesitancy. "I'm here whenever you want to talk. But you better keep coming over, we'll do the laser treatment on your arms next."

----------

Chapter 3

"I learned something interesting about our neighbor's today," I heard my wife call out from the bed as I was brushing my teeth.

I rinsed my mouth and dried my face with the towel hanging by the sink, "Do tell."

"Alright, but you're sworn to secrecy," Nichole said, leaning against the wall as she sat on the bed. We really needed a headboard.

"Sworn to secrecy?" I asked in surprise. "What'd you find out?"

"Swear?"

I nodded, "Fine, I swear."

"Rachel and Marcus have an open marriage," Nichole said, shooting me a grin, like she'd just given me the juiciest bit of gossip ever created.

"Huh, that's interesting," unsure if my brain had interpreted what I'd heard correctly.

"Interesting?" Nichole repeated. "I tell you our neighbors have an open marriage and all you think to say is, it's interesting."

I sat on the bed, wearing my usual sleeping shorts and tee shirt. "I'm not sure what to say. You kind of caught me flat footed there," I said, my mind again filling with images of Marcus sleeping with my wife. The thoughts were coming with ever increasing frequency. I thought about what I'd just heard for a moment, and my brain started making connections. If they had an open marriage, Marcus has probably slept with a lot of different women, probably married women. My cock began to awaken.

"I spent the day with Rachel. Look," Nichole said, extending her leg toward me, "She did the laser treatment thing."

I ran my fingers across the skin of her leg as my wife told me the details of how laser hair removal worked. "The skin looks a little irritated," I commented.

"It'll go away in a day or so, it'll be nice not having to shave anymore."

I ran my hand up her inner thigh, "For some reason I find the thought of you permanently bare extremely erotic."

"Good, because I did this mainly for you," Nichole said and kicked the sheet off her other leg.

I watched as she wiggled side-to-side and removed her panties. My wife then scooted over to me and moved her knees apart, showing me her bare pussy.

"Fuck," I gasped in surprise. "You did it?" Nichole smiled and nodded enthusiastically. "That is the hottest thing you've ever done." I got down and inspected her folds up close. "I can't believe you actually did it, and it's permanent."

"I thought it would be exciting," my wife said, rubbing her fingers across the smooth flesh.

"Oh yeah, I'm excited," I said as I quickly stripped of my shorts and attacked my wife. After a few minutes of foreplay, I slipped my cock inside her. She wrapped he legs around my waist and I held here there closely for a long moment.

We made love as passionately as we ever had, and I even came twice, which is unusual for me. I tried as hard as I could, but I could only get Nichole to orgasm once. That just seemed to be the way she was. One orgasm and she was content. She never seemed disappointed, but something deep inside me felt she wasn't being satisfied as much as she could be.

"Do you ever wonder what it would feel like to, you know, be fucked with a bigger cock?" I asked her, my dick still inside of her but rapidly shrinking.

"No," Nichole said instantly. "Yours is plenty big."

I chuckled, "It's average at best babe, but thanks." I said, not sure what to say. I had all these feelings but no words to explain them.

"This isn't about Marcus again is it?" Nichole asked, turning to her side as I laid next to her.

"Not exactly," I said, which was partly true. "I just wonder if I had a bigger cock, then maybe I'd be able to get you to cum more often."

"Don't be a git, Ky," Nichole said, lightly smacking me on the temple. "I wouldn't change any part of you, but if you keep talking like that, it's going to make it even harder for me to cum at all."

"What do you mean?" I asked, truly perplexed.

"For women, it's mostly a mental thing. If I'm feeling pressure from you that I need to be multi-orgasmic, then it'll make it harder for me, not better."

"I guess that makes sense," I confessed.

We talked for a few more minutes, but it wasn't long before Nichole had slipped off to sleep. I reached my hand under the covers and into my shorts. I hated the way my dick felt when it was completely soft. It was so small that I could only grab it with my fingertips. Once I started to get hard, it looked more normal. I was certainly a grower and not a shower.

I couldn't help but think about the bit of gossip my wife had told me, that our neighbors had an open marriage. I wondered if the gate in the fence between the house was in fact more for the adults than the kids, wondered if they ever got busy with the prior occupants of our house. I let my mind go and immediately the vision of Marcus fucking my wife came to mind. My dick started to harden at the thought.

Her pussy was so perfectly tight. Even after we had sex, it still looked perfectly tight and fresh. I wondered how it would look after it was violated by Marcus' cock. Why was I having these thoughts, I cursed myself over and over. My cock swelled with blood as I thought about my wife moaning in pleasure, while a man that wasn't her husband defiled her. The feelings that flooded my senses were overwhelming and powerful, and I knew this is what I wanted. Now I just had to figure out how to get it.

----------

Chapter 4

It surprised me how quickly I started to feel comfortable in the skimpy swim costume my husband had bought me. After only a few afternoons of popping in to visit Rachel and have a swim, I no longer felt any self-consciousness. In fact, it felt freeing, like I'd shaken off a lifetime of social repression. In short, it felt brilliant. Part of the reason I knew, was that Rachel wore little to nothing when swimming, too. She had no issues with nudity whatsoever.

As I sat on the edge of the pool and enjoyed the warm sun, I felt a stab of guilt that I was living so carefree and my husband was slaving away at work. He was a faithful employee and put himself into his work with everything he had. Meanwhile, I was lazily lounging around the pool and enjoying our neighbor's hospitality. I had even spent several hours in Marcus' office, talking about photography, and looking through the many binders of his work. He was good. Better than me by a significant margin. And he was as easy to talk to as Rachel. It didn't hurt that the man only ever wore a pair of board shorts and flip-flops. Marcus was so different than my husband, but I tried not to think about those differences too frequently, despite my husband's odd behavior recently.

Rachel came out and sat next to me at the edge of the pool, carrying a tray of something I'd been favoring more and more each day-iced tea. I was quickly becoming an iced tea addict. Today Rachel's swimsuit was skimpy as mine, I noticed as handed me a glass.

"It's going to be a hot one today," she said, taking a long sip of her own drink. "So, it's a perfect day to sit in the pool and gossip." I took a sip of my drink and paused. Seeing my surprise, Rachel smiled, "I put a little something extra in it today, I hope you don't mind."

I shook my head and took another sip. It was good, but I could feel a very warm feeling rush down my throat and into my stomach. "Whoa," I gasped as I swallowed. "That's strong."

"We should probably only drink these and then take a break-I'm not looking to get drunk today."

I nodded my agreement. I've never been a particularly good at 'holding my liquor', as my husband would say. "I haven't seen Marcus today," I commented without giving it much thought.

"He went up to Malibu this morning with some of his surf friends, so I don't expect him home until later." Rachel took a sip of her beverage and then paused for a moment, "Actually, it's just the two of us. If you don't mind, I think I'm going to… " Rachel didn't finish her sentence as she set down her glass. She then reached behind her back and unfastened her bikini top. Next, she slid the bottoms down her legs and kicked them into the pool. She was completely starkers in front of me, leaving her large breasts completely exposed, as well as her pussy, which, as she'd said, was all natural. "That's better," she sighed in contentment, swirling her lower legs through the water.

"Rachel," I said in surprise, "Someone could see."

Rachel shook her head, "I've done this thousands of times. Trust me, none of the neighbors can see into our yard. We're safe." The older woman picked up the small tube of sunblock next to my thigh and opened the top, "Oh, before I forget," she said, squeezing out the thick white cream, "Before Marcus left this morning, he asked me to invite you and Ky to the beach this Saturday. He was thinking Oceanside might be a good place for your first surf lessons."

I couldn't look away as Rachel applied the sunblock to her nipples. I've always found the female form beautiful, and Rachel was very beautiful. Seeing her fingertips gently apply the lotion to her breasts made me feel something I hadn't felt in a long time.

"That'd be brilliant, yeah," I finally made myself say, drawing a look from Rachel. I felt like I was sixteen again, feeling awkward and unsure. I quickly took a sip of my tea to mask my sudden bout of nervousness. I took several large swallows, much more than I'd intended, and my stomach exploded with heat. A warm wave passed through my body.

"So, Nichole, my overly dressed new friend, what do you want to talk about today?" Rachel asked, leaning back onto her elbows, and closing her eyes to the bright sun.

I thought for a moment, my nerves and anxiety quickly diminishing, "What led to you and Marcus deciding on an open marriage? Was it his idea, or yours?"

"Hmm, that's a good question," Rachel said, her eyes still closed, her breasts on perfect display. "I think I was the first to make the actual suggestion, but I knew that we'd both been thinking about it. It started as a lot of these things do, at a swinger party." Rachel paused; her lips pursed as if she was trying to recall the memory. "We found out some old friends of ours were swingers-it was a real shock at first-but it made us look at swinging a little differently. We went with the idea that we were just going to see. We weren't going to participate; we were just going to observe and see what the scene was about.

"We ended up having more to drink than intended, one thing led to another, and we both ended up in bed with someone else that night. It was such thrill that first time, I thought my heart was going to explode it was beating so fast. I'd slept with other men before Marcus, but only a couple. And not to brag dear, but Marcus is a god in bed-he's simply amazing. So, it wasn't so much the sex that blew my mind that night, I think it was more the taboo nature of it. I felt like I was being so naughty. We both did.

"That first swinger party was a turning point for us," Rachel continued, sitting up and turning towards me. I had to force my eyes away from her breasts. "We both understood then that we could have fun and not have it ruin our marriage. I wanted to see the guy again that I'd slept with at the party, and Marcus wanted to see the other woman again… so, that's how it started. For a few years, we went to a lot of swinger parties. But eventually, those weren't enough. Like any drug, sex and lust can be something you get used to, so you need do to something more extreme to feel the same rush."

"I could see that," I said as I thought about her words. Feeling a little numb and very comfortable, I reached back and untied my bikini top and tossed it to the side. My breasts aren't as large as Rachel's, but they're well-proportioned to my body, and I've always been proud of their teardrop shape.

"There you go," Rachel said encouragingly. "Just make sure to put some sunblock on, or those nipples will be sunburnt."

I felt myself blush at the comment but applied the lotion. I knew she was right. I removed my bottom and applied more sunblock to the newly exposed skin. I don't think some of my skin had ever seen the light of day before. I couldn't believe how smooth the skin over my pussy was. The laser treatments had really done a good job. I suddenly felt a rush of adrenaline as I realized I was totally nude in our neighbors back yard. This was going to blow Ky's mind.

"So, as I was saying," Rachel began again, "We were doing the swinger thing for a longtime, but then we wanted more. We wanted to feel that extreme rush again. That's how we both ended up in relationships with other people. We found it worked for us, gave us what we wanted. So, I suggested we go with it for a while. We wouldn't worry about being monogamous, but we'd be free to explore and be with whomever we wanted."

"It seems to have worked for you-you're still together and happy," I said, my mind a whirl with everything I'd heard. "It's bloody mental though… when you think about it. I can't imagine being married and yet sleeping with other men, Ky, sleeping with other women. I'd be so jealous I think I'd go spare."

"Jealousy can be a problem if you're not communicating well enough, but you don't suddenly jump into the lifestyle all at once-at least most people don't. It starts with a step, and then another and another. When I think about that first experience, I would have never imagined where it would have led. But tell me something, Nichole," Rachel said, grabbing my complete attention. "Is your question purely academic, or is there… something more?" She asked, giving me an intense look that I could barely hold.

"Uh, well… " I started to stutter, "I'm more curious-that is, I find it fascinating. I've never known anyone who's had experiences like yours. I guess I kind of had a sheltered childhood."

"I don't know about that," Rachel said knowingly. "From your story about Emilia, you're certainly open to new experiences."

I blushed a crimson red at the memory, "Yes, er, I suppose that's true to a point. But still, that's a long way away from your experiences."

"It all starts with a simple step," Rachel reminded me, and I couldn't deny it. "How is your sex life, is Ky satisfying you in bed?" She asked me bluntly.

I sputtered and almost choked. I couldn't believe she'd just asked me that. "It's great. My sex life is great-brilliant even."

"Uh huh," Rachel said, leaning in closer to me, "Listen Nichole, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I'm never going to push you to do something or tell me something you're not comfortable with. You have a friend in me, alright?"

I nodded and felt a little calmer, "Thanks, and likewise," I said, "To be completely honest, our sex life isn't bad, and it's slowly gotten better. But sometimes my husband can be very confusing… " I admitted. After a long silence when Rachel didn't reply, I continued, "Sometimes he'll ask me if I've imagined being with another bloke… with a bigger, you know… " I reached down and grabbed my crotch like I've seen my husband do.

Rachel laughed, "Yes, I know," she confirmed. "And have you?"

I shrugged uncomfortably, "Maybe on occasion, but I try not to."

"Don't worry, that's perfectly natural. Welcome to the married club, we've all thought about it. Does Ky have any insecurities about his penis size?"

I took a moment to think, and several thoughts suddenly hit me. What a crazy day this was. I was sitting starkers at my neighbor's pool, next to an equally naked woman, talking about my husband's penis size.

"He's not mortified about it," I said, "but I think he wonders if I'd like sex more if he was bigger… He's been very confusing lately. One moment everything seems fine, and then the next he wants to do something different, like he's afraid sex is becoming routine."

"Is it?" Rachel probed.

I was about to answer when I heard the sliding door behind us. Rachel and I turned at the same time.

"Well hello ladies," Marcus greeted, stepping through the door. "I'm glad I came home early."

I started to scramble for my bikini when I felt Rachel's hand on my back, "It's fine Nichole, you can leave it off if you want," she said, making no move towards her own outfit. Which, sure, she wouldn't. Marcus was her husband. Not mine. But the alcohol in my system must have been having some effect. I was far from drunk, but I felt surprisingly relaxed about being nude at the moment. My fingers let the material go and the bikini top fell back to the deck. I felt a rush of excitement course through me, and I hoped the brightness of the sun might conceal my blush.

"You're back much earlier than I'd anticipated," Rachel said as she kicked at the water, sending little droplets into the air which landed on our bare skin.

Marcus walked out to the edge of the diving board and sat down, his legs hanging off the end. He ran his hand through his salt and pepper hair and inhaled a deep breath. "Jeremy's wife called just as we were getting to Malibu. The invitro didn't take. So needless to say, Jeremy wasn't in the mood to surf. We just turned around and came home."

"Oh, the poor dears," Rachel said, sitting up. "It's good you came home, I'm sure Suzanne needed him home."

"That's what we felt, too," Marcus said, keeping his eyes on the waterfall.

Again, the thought struck me of how crazy this whole day was. Now not only was I starkers in front of Rachel, but her husband, too. It helped that Marcus was so completely unphased, or at least he was an expert in acting like it. A sudden temptation came to me, and before I could think about it, my eyes were already taking in Marcus' form. I stole a quick glance at his crotch and was rewarded to see a large bulging shape pressing against the worn fabric. I diverted my eyes quickly not wanting to get caught looking, but when he and Rachel continued their conversation and were ignoring me, I took the opportunity to take a better look.

Ky's question came to me, and I did wonder what it would feel like to be with Marcus. I would never do it, but the feeling that came over me when I let myself fantasize was titillating.

"… like your swimsuit, but I don't mind seeing you without. I'm happy you're feeling comfortable around us." Marcus' voice snapped my thoughts back into the present. He was smiling but not leeringly so, and I felt a heat blossom between my thighs.

It took a moment for my brain to reengage, and I blurted out the first thing that came to mind as I said, "Then I take it you're not feeling very comfortable?" Even as I said them I couldn't believe the words had come from me.

Marcus laughed and then shrugged, "I'm game," he said, leaning back and stripping off his shorts. He tossed them to the concrete deck and came back to a sitting position. "Owe, the grip on the diving board is a little harsh on the bare skin." Marcus then stood and stepped into the pool.

Oh my god, I couldn't believe what I'd just seen. I heard my breath hitch when I saw his cock. It was so much bigger than my husband's. It didn't point out like Ky's did when soft. It actually hung down like an elephant's trunk. His balls were much bigger, too, each one the size of a plum. And I didn't notice any pubic hair, which, for some reason I couldn't explain, appealed to me. The blossoming heat at my center was quickly becoming a fire.

I pushed myself into the water and pressed a finger to my pussy for a quick moment as I was under the water, enjoying the pressure that it brought. But I reluctantly pulled my hand away as I surfaced. Rachel had followed me into the pool, and for the next several minutes I enjoyed the feeling of swimming nude. If felt so incredibly erotic and freeing.

Marcus and Rachel moved to the shallow end where a queen palm tree gave some shade. Rachel stayed sitting in the water, but Marcus moved up to sit on one of the steps, giving me an easy view of is cock. It was different in every way from my husband's. Where Ky's was smooth and more-or-less uniform in shape and skin tone; Marcus' was veiny, and the skin was a shade darker. The ridges around the circumcised head were pronounced and flared out slightly from the shaft. I was happy to stay in the water.

"Fuck," Marcus swore softly, "I'm sorry, Nicky, but I'm going to have to put my shorts back on or It's going to get very awkward for me." No one's ever called me Nicky before, but I instantly liked the nickname.

"Marcus," Rachel called, "You're not a twenty-something anymore. Where's your self-control?

Marcus shrugged, "I don't know, but I don't have any today."

"Well, go inside and take care of it," Rachel reproved.

I watched in fascination as Marcus cock rose above the water as it hardened. I thought it was big before, but now as it began to swell, my mind could hardly understand what it was seeing. It was thick and maybe a little over 8-inches in length. The thought that I might have been the one to cause Marcus' erection made my lust further come to life.

"Come help me," Marcus pled to his wife.

"I can't leave me friend all alone-"

"-It's fine," I quickly said, needing to escape to my bedroom where I could have some privacy. "I'm feeling like I need to get out of the sun anyway. Maybe we can do this again tomorrow?"

Rachel gave her husband a disapproving look, "I'm so sorry dear. I don't know what's come over my pervert of a husband. You'd think he's never seen a naked woman before," she said, giving her husband another unhappy glare. "Promise me you'll come back tomorrow. We'll pick back up where we left off."

"I promise," I said as I stood and exited the pool. I picked up my bikini and towel, and was about to cover myself when the thought occurred to me that it would be a wasted effort. And I kind of wanted to experience what it would feel like to walk back to the house starkers. It felt wonderful.

As soon as I got inside the house, I dropped my towel to the floor and scurried up to our master bedroom. I took a quick glance into the neighbor's garden, but Marcus and Rachel had already gone inside. With an urgency I've never felt in my life, I laid down on the bed and ran my fingers over my mons and through the folds of my lower lips. I was on fire and my touch felt like sweet relief.

I sat up and took a closer look at my pussy. The skin looked like it did when I was I was ten years old, smooth, and unblemished, no hint that pubic hair had once grown there. I laid back down and inserted a finger deep inside, imaging what Rachel must be feeling at this moment. A perfect picture of Marcus between my legs came to mind, and I came hard thinking of his large cock penetrating my pussy.

----------

Chapter 5

Work had been a blessing and a curse at the same time. For the most part, the busy workload helped keep my mind off of my strange new fantasies, but still there were times when I couldn't keep those daydreams from my mind and my production plummeted. But despite me being away from the house for long hours, Nichole seemed happy with her new friendship with Rachel.

She had gone over there daily to swim and to indulge herself in Rachel's spa treatments several days in a row. I had to admit, I was certainly benefiting from it. My wife's skin had never been so smooth. And she was like that all the time now. No more prickly legs from not having shaved in a few days-but her legs weren't the only things so nice and smooth. Her pussy was incredibly soft and silky.

Nichole had called the job referral that Marcus had passed along, and while nothing looked to be starting right away, she was told to stay in touch because there would be an opening coming up soon and they would like to talk to her further. I felt like I owed Marcus a big favor, and so when he mentioned that he needed some electrical work done in the garage, I quickly offered to do it for him if he bought the materials. I'd worked a lot of construction jobs putting myself through college, so wiring up some new outlets wasn't a difficult task.

As go most construction projects, Marcus' garage was severely under powered for what he wanted, and I had to run a lot of new wire, add a subpanel, and a number of additional breakers. The sun was hot, and the garage was baking inside. My shirt was soaked with sweat, and I was feeling plenty tired when Marcus suggested we take a break and have a beer. I sat on the concrete floor and took a long pull from the cold beverage. It felt great.

"Thanks again for helping me with this," Marcus said, uncapping his own bottle.

I sighed and leaned against the wall, "Not a problem. You guys have been taking such good care of the wife it's the least I can do."

"That's an unfair trade there," Marcus said, shaking his head. "Rachel's been much happier having Nichole around to talk to," Marcus paused and looked at me uncomfortably. "I don't suppose she's told you about our…"

"… Open marriage," I filled in, knowing exactly what he was referring to. I'd been surprised the subject had never been brought up during until now, but maybe it was the kind of thing that was easier to talk about one-on-one. "Yeah, she mentioned it."

"Ah, I figured as much. But I wasn't sure because you've never brought it up," Marcus said, a questioning look on his face.

I set my beer on the ground and leaned the back of my head against the wall. Fuck it was hot. "To each their own on that one, Marcus. I've got no issues with it."

Marcus smiled and nodded, "That's something of a relief. I kind of thought that's how you'd feel. But we're always a little careful about who we talk to about it. We've lost some close friends in the past."

"Maybe they weren't such close friends," I suggested.

Marcus shook his head, "No, they were. But people have a lot of closely held feelings when it comes to sex, fidelity, trust… sometimes that's hard to see past."

"I guess I understand that," I thought for a moment and then asked, "Do you mind if I ask how it started?"

"Not at all," Marcus answered. "It actually started with Don and Lisa-about eleven, maybe twelve years ago. They're extremely close friends of our, and like I've said before, they were here a lot. It kind of just happened. One evening we were drinking a little too much, played a little strip poker, then some truth and dare, you know, because we were immature teenagers at the time," he said, giving me a look. "I ended up sleeping with Lisa and Don bedded Rachel that night. It was so awkward the next day though dude. But eventually, we all got past the clumsy part and started to really enjoy it."

"I'd wondered if it had involved them," I said, referring to the prior residents of our house. "And then it expanded from there I guess?"

Marcus nodded, "Yeah, Rachel and I went a little crazy for a while. We'd always been into trying new things. We did the BDSM master and slave thing for a while, and femdom for a time. You name it and we've probably at least tried it," Marcus shrugged and flipped his hands up as he laughed.

I looked out the garage door for a moment as I gathered my thoughts. "Can I ask you another question?"

"Of course-I'm an open book on this stuff if you're curious."

"Thanks," I said, trying to put my feelings into words. "Have you ever seen your wife with another guy?"

Marcus easily nodded, "Countless times."

"And… do you like seeing that, or is the open marriage more about you getting to sleep with other women?"

"A bit of both," Marcus answered. "I do enjoy seeing Rachel with other men, but I also enjoy some variety, too." After a moment when I didn't respond, Marcus added, "But everyone is geared a little differently. Over the years, we've been to dozens of swinger parties-even hosted quite a few here-and one thing I've learned is that no two people are alike when it comes to sexual preferences and kinks. But that's part of the fun. You get to experiment and play around until you find what you and your partner both enjoy."

I nodded slowly as he spoke, my thoughts starting to coalesce, "I sometimes feel like my wife doesn't get what she needs-I mean like I can't get her there, you know. I can see her holding back, trying to restrain herself. I want to give her more. I want her to let that passion out. I've thought about trying toys, or maybe some of those games you can buy online, but… " I stopped when I saw Marcus shaking his head.

"That stuff might work a little, but mostly it's just garbage," He explained. "The key to unlocking that unrestrained passion is through her mind." Marcus paused a moment while I took in what he was saying.

"She more-or-less said the same thing a while back, but I don't think I fully understood it," I confessed.

"It's not an easy thing to get, so don't beat yourself up," my neighbor encouraged. "It'll take some time, but any woman can be taken to the point where they'll throw all caution to the wind. I've seen extremely conservative women do some pretty outrageous things once they're primed just right."

"Okay," I said numbly. "How do I prime my wife?"

Marcus smiled, his brow rose slightly, "That depends on where you want her to go, what you want her to do." My neighbor let that sync in in for a moment before continuing, "Some people find a little role play is all they need to spice it up. You know, wife goes into a bar, husband comes in later and hits on her while the wife pretends she doesn't know who he is. Others take it up a notch, the wife might try to get other guys to flirt with her while the husband sits back and watches.

"I know couples that take it even further and purposefully try to get the wife to hook up with a stranger. Maybe take him to a hotel and fuck him while the husband sits in a car somewhere… point is," continued Marcus, "there are a thousand ways to prime her, and yourself for that matter. I've learned that nothing gets the motor running like delving into the taboo-the things polite society pretends to abhor."

"I can see that," I said in understanding.

"The thing is she has to want it, or be led to want it," Marcus pressed further, "you mentioned me watching my wife have sex with another guy. If you want to experience that with Nichole, she's ultimately got to get there on her own, but you can help lead the way."

"How?" I asked, the word slipping out before I could stop it. I saw Marcus' lip smirk ever so slightly.

"I don't know if I should tell you this stuff, Ky. Take it from me, once you start down the path of the alternative lifestyle, there's no coming back to the relationship you have now."

"I don't want an open marriage," I stated firmly, that much I knew to be true. I turned away and again looked out the garage door. I knew what I wanted, but there was no way I could just come out and say it. And I didn't really want it. I was only having fun imagining it. I couldn't stand it if it actually happened, and yet…

"No, from what you've said, I can tell how dedicated you are to your wife. Your desire is related to her pleasure."

I gave Marcus a sharp nod, "Exactly."

"And the idea of watching her appeals to you?"

I shrugged uncomfortably, "I love seeing that look of pleasure in her eyes," I finally admitted, but not exactly answering the question. "Seeing that fuels me more than anything."

"Your wife's a lucky woman then. The starting point for you is trying to get her to open her mind to the idea, let herself imagine it happening. Once you crack that door, it's really amazing how fast it'll open."

"Thanks," I said. A long pause passed between us. "I've had these feelings lately that I can't explain… I desperately want it and I don't at the same time."

Marcus nodded, "It's good to be cautious. Sometimes once you open Pandora's Box, there's no closing it. We only have control over the choices, never the consequences."

"Yeah," I more breathed out, understanding exactly what Marcus was trying to tell me. "If you had to do it all over again, would you?" I asked.

Marcus stood for a very long time before he finally nodded and said, "Most of the time I'd say yes, but I'll admit that every once in a while I'd say no. It's an intense ride sometimes-not for the faint of heart."

----------

Chapter 6

"Ky, wake up," I heard in the distance somewhere, hands were shaking me. "Ky, wake up."

My eyes finally opened, and I turned my head towards Nichole, "What is it," I said, my voice filled with sleep.

"Can't you hear that?" she asked, making me strain to listen. "The neighbors are shagging."

"Good for them," I said, my tired brain starting to drift back to sleep. I felt the bed move and I opened my eyes once more to see Nichole slip out of bed and go to the corner window.

"Bloody hell, you've got to see this," she gasped, and suddenly had my interest.

I scrambled out of bed and joined her at the window. I'd never paid a lot of attention to the inside layout of our neighbor's house, but I knew the layout was basically the reverse of ours, putting their master bedroom on the side of the house adjacent to ours. The night had been relatively cool and so we had opened our windows before we went to bed in order to let in the cool air. From the look of it, Marcus and Rachel had been thinking more-or-less the same thing, only their blinds were askew enough that we could see into their room. What I saw made my eyes about pop out of my head.

Rachel was on her knees, her back arched such that it presented her round ass to her husband. Her hands were tied to the center of the headboard of the bed. With their room only about twenty-five feet away from our own, we could see everything in the smallest detail.

Marcus smacked his wife's ass hard with the palm of his hand, and we watched as he slowly pulled out his impressive member. It's length and girth were remarkable, and I found myself fixated on it. I was about to tell my wife that we should shut the window and not spy on our neighbors, but when I looked at how intensely she was watching, I quickly decided to keep my mouth shut and let things play out.

We heard another smack and then heard Marcus' voice, "Where's my little whore want it?" he asked, slapping his cock against the top of her ass.

"In my ass Marcus, please fuck my ass," we heard Rachel's voice plead. "Stop teasing me and fuck my ass."

"What, Brian's not satisfying your needs back here?" Marcus asked, continuing to tease he wife.

"No," Rachel whimpered.

"Come on, tell me what I want to hear," Marcus said, keeping the tip of his cock poised outside Rachel's ass.

"No, Brian's cock is too small to satisfy me. I need your cock in me. Please," she again pleaded.

We could hear Marcus chuckle as he pushed forward and slid inside. Next we heard a deep, guttural groan from Rachel. It didn't take long before Marcus was fucking her with powerful strokes, and Rachel's cries escaped into the night.

"Oh my god," Nichole said in a whisper. "We shouldn't be watching this." But she didn't move away.

The noises Rachel was making were the noises I desperately wanted to hear from my wife. New images of my beautiful with came into my mind. They came faster now than ever, and were more clearly focused, my mind more practiced in creating the fantasy. I could see her tied to the bed as Rachel was. I could hear her voice crying out for more. I could see her body writhing in the darkness, her pussy being stretched as it never had before.

The coupling seemed to go on and on, not like the few minutes it took us to have sex in our own bed. The passion and the hunger I saw through the neighbor's window was unlike anything I'd ever imagined. I knew there was more feeling that could be produced from sex, but this was so much more powerful than even I'd thought possible, and I wanted it.

It seemed like forever, but eventually Marcus came with a grunt and collapsed next to his wife. Nichole and I quietly moved away from the window and got back into bed. I had an erection that was so hard it almost hurt.

"I can't believe what I just saw," Nichole said, staring at the ceiling fan spinning overhead.

"Yeah, those blinds are bent to shit, they're going to have to replace them," I said jokingly.

"Ha. Ha. Ha," My wife laughed sarcastically, "I know you were wishing you were in Rachel's place, letting Marcus ravage your arse."

Fuck, that made me laugh. I turned over to look at her, "Shall I get some rope, tie you up and fuck you in the ass? Wanna try it?"

Even in the dim light I could see Nicole roll her eyes, "We need a headboard for that."

"Nah, I could bolt in a ring to the studs or something. But fuck, I'll go buy a headboard right now if you'll let me do that."

"I wonder who Brain is," my wife said, ignoring my comment.

"Previous lover I guess. Who knows how many people they've been with? I'm certain the number is pretty high though."

"I get that impression from Rachel. They don't worry much about who they sleep with. If it feels good, they do it." Nichole commented.

My heart was pounding in my chest as I tried to think of the words that would share my feelings with my wife. This was an opportunity I couldn't afford to miss.

"Be honest with me here. Have you ever wondered what it would feel like to have sex with a cock as big as Marcus'?" I asked, feeling like I was fumbling but taking the risk anyway.

"No," Nichole answered a little too quickly. "Yours if perfect, I've told you that."

"I know, and I'm thankful you're so kind to me. But for a minute, don't think about my feelings. I want to know. Have you ever let yourself wonder what it would feel like?

Nichole was silent for a long time, and it took me literally poking her several times before she said, "Alright, I may have thought about it once or twice, but not seriously. It would probably bloody hurt anyway."

"Maybe at first, but Rachel didn't seem to be in any pain," I said, hoping to make her recall the images in her head.

A long silence passed between us and I thought my wife had decided to go to sleep until she said, "Ky, I've got something to confess."

And like that, my heart slammed into my throat. She's never in the two years we've been married said those words to me. I instantly sat and turned towards her. "What's up?"

After another long silence, Nichole spoke, "I was swimming with Rachel the other day, and, well, she had made these iced tea drinks that were very strong, filled with alcohol of some sort. I wasn't pissed, but I was feeling good enough that when Rachel invited me to take off my bikini, I did it-Marcus wasn't home when I went over. It was only the two of us."

"Holy shit, did you really?" I said in shocked surprise, my dick instantly coming to life.

Nichole nodded, and I was sure she was blushing, but I couldn't tell in the dim light. "But… Marcus came home early and saw us starkers. He saw me completely nude, Ky."

"Oh my god! Why didn't you tell me before?" I probed, my mind spinning some serious rpms.

"I'm sorry, I should have. Nothing happened. I mean Marcus took off his shorts, too, but I left shortly after that. I promise nothing happened," My wife explained. I could hear the panic in her voice.

"I believe you," I quickly said, putting my hand on her's. "So, you saw it up close?"

"I saw it, yeah," Nichole said, her voice with a certain breathy quality to it.

"And?" I pushed.

"And it was… it was huge."

"Did you want to touch it?" I asked, kind of teasing but kind of not.

"No," my wife said a little too quickly.

"No?" I said, drawing the word out.

Another long paused stretched out, and I was determined to let it stay that way until she answered. Finally, she said, "Maybe a bit, but it was just a thought-and I blame you for putting the thought in my head. I wouldn't really do it. In fact, I came home shortly after."

I laid back onto the pillow, "I can't believe you were skinny dipping at the neighbors. That's fucking incredible. Oh, how I wish I could've seen it."

"You're really alright with it?" Nichole asked.

"Yeah, of course. I like that my wife was a little naughty."

"You're a pervert, you know that, right?" She asked, and I could hear the smile in her voice.

"So you've said on a few occasions," I said, a smile on my face. "Do you think you'll do it again?"

"I don't know… it sort of just happened, but it was exhilarating. I haven't felt a rush like that in a long time."

I reached over and ran my hand along the top of her bare thigh, "You should," I said firmly, "make it a thing where you go over there without the swimsuit. Hmm, no tan lines. I'm liking the idea."

"I like that you like that," she said, placing her hand on my dick, feeling that I was already hard for her.

"Maybe next time it'll break out into a three-way with them," I said, pulling my shorts off and rolling toward my wife.

"Ky," she said, slapping me on the shoulder. "I would never cheat on you. I can't believe you say stuff like this."

"What can I say, I'm a pervert," I admitted. "I like the idea of my wife being a little slut and playing with the neighbors." I couldn't believe I'd just said that. What was I thinking?

"Stop taking the Micky, Ky. It's one thing to joke about it, but you're sounding a bit too serious right now."

My dick was so hard it hurt, and a haze of lust was making it hard to think clearly. I crawled between my wife's legs and pushed her knees apart. "I think I am being serious," I said, settling down onto my chest so that my face was only inches away from her opening. She was soaking. "And I think you like the idea, too." I lightly touched her lips with my tongue.

"It's one thing to fantasize about, but you can't actually want me to do it. For one, we are married, and two, you would become a jealous rage monster-there would be no living with you."

"You're probably right," I said, lightly blowing on her skin. "So, fantasize about it right now. Let your mind think about it. Pretend I'm Marcus and I'm about to fuck you like he just did to Rachel."

"It's just a fantasy, yeah?" Nichole said in a whisper.

"Yes," I said softly, probing her core deeper with my tongue, "just a fantasy."

----------

Chapter 7

The next few weeks of the summer flew by as I worked my ass off to meet the never-ending deadlines. I truly did exist in a rat race, I thought to myself on numerous occasions. My day had long ago become a monotonous routine of waking up, commuting an hour to work, sitting in front of a computer monitor for ten hours, commuting home an hour, and having maybe a couple of hours of free time before I needed to go to bed.

However, since the first picnic in the neighbors' backyard, I'd been fantasizing more and more about Marcus fucking my wife. I even liked to say it like that in my mind, the more depraved and cruder the thought, the more it fueled my lust. Thinking of different scenarios how this could happen was quickly becoming a distraction at work and even forcing me to put in extra hours occasionally so as to not get too far behind.

We had gone to the beach and, good to his word, Marcus started teaching Nichole how to surf. She was horrible at it the first day, but Marcus did eventually get her to stand up and catch a wave for a few seconds. I sat there in the sand with a hardon for pretty much the entire day. Sure, Rachel had been there to keep me company, but my eyes were fixed on my wife as Marcus touched and handled her body in the shallow surf.

With my insistence, Nichole was going to the beach almost every morning for surf lessons, and her abilities were quickly improving. Marcus even began sending me pictures and short videos of my wife as she was able to stand up for longer and longer periods, even making some minor turns to follow the direction of the waves. She still looked like a beginner, but I could see she was having fun and enjoying the progress she was making. But I could also see the ever-growing closeness she and Marcus were displaying.

After getting up at five in the morning to commute to work every day, I love nothing more than to sleep in a little bit on Saturday mornings. Nichole had already asked me if I was good with her going surfing in the morning, so it didn't come as a surprise when I awoke to an empty bed. But sitting up to a quiet house, I had a feeling come over me like never before. It was a tornado of emotions, like all my emotions were swirled together at once and then some unseeing presence forced me to drink it. It reminded me of when I was a kid and my friends and I would go to the corner 7-11 convenient store for sodas. We all normally had our favorite flavors, but occasionally we would mix a lot of the flavors into the same cup, and the result was a totally new flavor.

These feelings were something new. In the prior weeks, I'd experienced a new feeling here and there, each making me feel and think a little differently, but these feelings when all mixed together were so much more powerful. I had a raging hardon that wasn't about to go down anytime soon, so I spent a few minutes over the toilet taking care of the problem. It only took a few minutes, and I was expending my seed into the toilet.

The immediate effect was that I felt I could control my thoughts a little better. It was like it took the edge off a little, allowing me to feel a little more normal. With a deep breath, I put on my work clothes and went outside to mow the lawn. Rachel was weeding the narrow strip of bark that separates our two yards, and she gave me a polite wave when I came out of the garage pushing our lawnmower.

When I couldn't get our mower started, Rachel stood and approached, "Ky, let me open the garage. Just use ours, dear."

I gave the old mower a final try, but the engine simply wasn't going to catch for me. You get what you pay for, I thought, giving up and deciding to take up Rachel on her offer.

"Thank you," I said, pushing their high-end Honda mower out of their garage. At least it felt high-end compared to mine. "I'll make sure to return it full of fuel."

"Oh, don't worry about it," Rachel said kindly. Her skin was glistening from the heat of the late morning sun. She turned to me, "It looks like Nichole is become quite the surfer."

I nodded, "I think you're right. I'm afraid she's caught the bug, it's all she's been talking about lately."

"Well, she might as well have fun while it lasts," Rachel said, pressing the clicker that would close the garage door. "Nichole was telling me the other day that she might be able to start work at Global Medical sometime in the fall."

"It looks like it," I confirmed. "It's an assistant sales position, but it has a pretty good base salary, so that won't suck."

"Oh excellent," the older woman said, and I again was struck at how sincere she was-so many people know what to say in order to be social, but Rachel had an ability to always make one feel that she really cared.

A quiet pause fell between us and I was about to push the borrowed mower to my yard and get to work when Rachel touched my arm, "Ky, I know Marcus and Nichole have been spending a lot of time together," she began, and my heart began to race even though I could only guess what she was going to say. "And, well, you know how things go when the opposite sex spends enough time with one another… I just wanted to say that Marcus and I really value your friendship and don't want to do anything to ruin that, so if anything is making you feel uncomfortable, or let's say, if things are going in a direction you don't want, please tell us."

"I uh… I mean-yeah," I sputtered. I shook my head and took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts, "Thank you Rachel, I appreciate that," I finally managed to say. "I know what you're getting at, it's just an awkward conversation to have with you."

Rachel laughed and nodded, "I understand, dear. Believe me, I understand. But one thing we've learned from experience is that communication is needed most when things feel awkward."

I couldn't disagree with that, nor could I think of anything else to say, so I simply nodded and began to push the mower down their driveway. As I reached the end, Marcus' Jeep pulled into the empty spot in the driveway. Two surfboards were tied down to it's roof rack, and my wife sat in the passenger seat, wearing a new bikini she'd purchased for wearing under a wetsuit. Nichole's smile was wide and free as she saw me and waved.

Marcus exited the jeep and stretched, "Hey Ky, she's getting better," he said, moving to untie the surfboards from the Jeep's rack.

I suddenly heard my wife yelp and then swear a few choice words. Looking over, I could tell that she had put her bare feet on the superheated concrete and then decided it was better to jump back in the Jeep. Next I heard Marcus tell her to hang on as he rounded to the other side of the Jeep. I watched as he picked her up and slung her body over his shoulder. He then carried her over the driveway and deposited her gently onto the grass. The way he carried her and the look on my wife's face as he did made the new lustful feeling reemerge, like it had only been dormant for a short time, and now it was set loose once more.

"Thanks Marcus," my wife said, rising up on her tiptoes and kissing him on the cheek.

Fuck I was horny. My wife gave me a hug and a quick kiss on the lips, "I need some water," she said, quickly moving away and heading towards our house.

Remembering why I was there, I looked to Marcus, "Your wife let me borrow your mower-hope you don't mind."

Marcus shook his head, "Not at all-yours anytime."

"Thanks, I need to use it, but I think I might put it in my garage for a few minutes and use it a little later. I've kind of got something I need to do."

Marcus' smile grew, "Absolutely," he said, his eyes glancing towards my wife, "Go get it done."

Barely able to contain myself, I thanked Marcus again and pushed the borrowed mower into the garage. I then entered through the man door that goes from the garage into the kitchen. I found my wife drinking a large glass of water at the sink.

She exhaled loudly and her posture sagged slightly, "god I needed that," she said, setting the glass onto the countertop.

I didn't pause for a moment as I picked her up and, like Marcus had done, carried her over my shoulder up to our bedroom. It was harder than I thought it was going to be as I carried her up the stairs, but luckily she doesn't weigh much and there was no way I was going to let my muscles fail me then.

"Ky," she said, giggling as I carried her, "what are you thinking?"

Getting to our bedroom, I flipped her onto the bed and removed her bikini bottom. "Good, you're already wet," I said, seeing her pussy lips glistening. I kicked off my shorts and slid my cock inside her in one smooth motion. I was instantly rewarded with a satisfied sigh from her lips as she wrapped my torso with her legs.

I didn't make love to my wife that morning. I fucked her. And I fucked her harder than I ever had before. I had a moment where I thought I might hurt her, but as I focused on her, I could only see enjoyment in her features. It didn't take me long to cum, but the orgasm did little to diminish my erection. My new mix of emotions hardly recessed as I fucked my wife through one orgasm and onto a second.

That's when I felt it. I felt her vaginal walls convulsing and contracting around my cock. This was something that rarely, rarely happened. I almost always had to use my fingers or my tongue to get my wife to cum, but this time I'd done it with my cock. I felt pretty proud of myself.

After cumming a second time, I stood and pulled up my shorts. Nichole was sprawled on the bed, breathing hard and still wearing her bikini top. Her tanned skin looked flush as she reached down and touched her opening.

"I've got to finish mowing the lawn," I said, and without giving her a chance to speak, I went back into the garage and took out the lawnmower. The whole event took maybe twenty minutes, but it was the best twenty minutes I'd had in a long time, maybe ever.

Once the grass was cut and the mower returned, I went back inside. Nichole was sitting at the table, typing away at an email from what I could tell. As soon as I entered, Nichole closed the laptop and attacked me. I was sweaty from mowing the grass, but Nichole didn't seem to care as she pulled down my shorts and took my cock into her mouth.

My heart roared to life and I knew a blowjob wasn't going to be enough. I reached down and lifted my wife from the floor onto the kitchen table, and there fucked her again with the same abandon. I'm surprised our pour old table withstood the abuse.

After I came, I slumped back and dropped into one of the wooden chairs. Having already cum twice, I had managed to fuck her for a good long time. Nichole attempted to get off the table but then seemed to give up the effort, dropping back onto its surface and looking up at the ceiling with glazed eyes. From my view, I could see her dripping pussy only a few feet in front of my face.

"Oh my god, Ky." she said, still breathing hard and trying to catch her breath.

"I love you, Nichole," was all I said.

"I can tell," she said, and I could hear her smile.

"Waking up and knowing you were with Marcus today, and then seeing you when you were in his Jeep," I said, my thoughts a jumbled mess. "I couldn't stand it anymore. I just needed you."

"So, you were thinking about me and Marcus again?" Nichole asked.

I nodded, "Yeah, when I woke up this morning, I imagined what it might feel like if you'd slept with him, and I woke up alone in bed."

"Wow, Ky," Nichole said, sounding still a little breathless, "You've never taken me like this before… " A long silence passed between us, and for several minutes I could only hear my wife's breathing. Then she asked the question, "Ky… I need to know… " she began to speak, her voice hesitant and halting. "We've been dancing around it for over a month… do you want me to sleep with Marcus-I mean do you actually want me to do it?"

It felt like my heart seized in my chest at the question, but somehow I felt flushed and overwhelmed with adrenaline. I felt the weight of that moment like I'd never felt for any moment of time before. If I was to say no, life would soon return to normal, and deep down I knew that was the smarter, safer choice. But even as that option went through my mind, I knew I wasn't going to pick it. I desperately wanted this.

"Yes," I said, and instantly felt a searing cold, like I'd jumped naked into a pile of snow. But this cold burned hot in my mind. "I can't explain it… I wish I didn't feel it, but the desire is driving me out of my mind." Nichole was quiet for a long time. "Please say something," I said, fearing I'd ruined our marriage.

"Ky, I don't know what to say, this is, well, it's mental to say the least," she said, seemingly having as hard a time as I was in finding the right words. "I know we've fantasized about it a bit, but to actually do it… do you want to sleep with Rachel?"

I could hear the fear in her question, and it made me wish I'd addressed that point to start with. But I hadn't actually planned this meeting. "No, that's not why I brought this up. I mean sure, she's an attractive woman, and if we weren't married and I ran into her at a bar. Yeah, I'd hit on her. But she's not what I want."

Nichole shifted and moved up to support herself on her elbows, "You really want me to sleep with him? You actually think you could handle the consequences?"

I was going to nod, but I did feel some hesitancy, "I think so, but my emotions are all over the place."

"I like making you happy, and I know you've felt our sex life has been a bit routine at times, but if I did this, I'd worry you wouldn't look at me the same way. I'd be a slut, an adulterer, an unfaithful wife."

A shiver ran through me as my wife said the words.

"What was that?" Nichole asked, looking at me over the tops of her breasts. "Did that just turn you on, are you barking?"

"Hey, I can't help it," I protested.

"I didn't know I married such a pervert," Nichole said, her voice filled with surprise and nervousness.

"I know. Trust me, I'm as surprised by this as you are. The last thing I thought I'd want to experience would be another guy sleeping with my wife," I said, my heart beating again but adrenaline still coursing through me. "But can you honestly tell me you've never thought about it? You wouldn't like to sleep with Marcus?"

Nichole blinked several times and then broke her gaze from mine, "I didn't until you started putting the idea in my head. But still, I never would have acted on it."

"I believe you, but I can tell you like the idea."

"It was a fantasy, Ky. That's the only reason I was open to it. I never thought you would actually want me to do it," Nichole reasoned. A silence hung between us for a moment and then my wife said, "Rachel told me that this kind of thing happens a lot more than people know, she said she thought you might be interested in it."

"You two really do talk about everything," I teased, "I was talking to her earlier today, and she basically said she thinks you two will end up sleeping together if things keep going as they are. But, and these are her words, if we don't want to go in a certain direction, we just need to talk to them."

Nichole nodded, but didn't speak.

"You've enjoyed spending time with Marcus, I can see that." I pushed a little more. "Do you want to?"

"Ky," Nichole said warily, "Talking about this is dangerous."

"That's for certain," I agreed. "Let me just say this and I'll let it drop. The thought of you being an adulteress, unfaithful, slutty wife does something to me I can't begin to explain. But it's exciting and I can't stop wanting it. I'm giving you the green light. If one of these days it feels right, and it's something you want to explore, go for it."

Nichole laid back on the table and laughed, "I'm lying on our kitchen table, leaking cum all over the place, talking to my husband about having sex with our neighbor. How is this my life?" Nichole laughed and shook her head, "Don't get your hopes up, Ky, but I'm happy you're telling me what you want-I never want you to stop telling me what's on your mind, even if it is complete rubbish."

----------

Chapter 8

As the next two weeks passed, I had more-or-less pushed the conversation about Marcus fucking my wife out of my mind. I still fantasized about it constantly, but I'd said my piece, and I felt I needed to drop it. Nichole was with Marcus almost every morning, and with Rachel every afternoon. And consequently, she looked amazing. The exercise from routinely surfing every morning, and spending the afternoons poolside was turning her into a southern California goddess.

One apparent change that did catch my attention was how much more she talked about Marcus. I think at first she felt a little reluctant to talk about him, fearing what my reaction would be about her spending so much time with him. But that had slowly changed, and I could see that she was quite taken with him.

Working as many hours as I was during the week, I looked forward to the weekends like they were minivacations. Nichole had started a vegetable garden and had taken over most of the yard maintenance, but I liked mowing the lawn. It felt therapeutic. I'd gotten into a routine of cutting the grass before noon so that I could enjoy the neighbor's pool once Nichole and Marcus were done with their daily surf lesson.

I'd done my normal lie-in, and woke up horny as usual thinking of my wife surfing and spending time with Marcus. The day felt like most Saturday's had over the last few months, so I quickly did my few chores, changed into some shorts, and jumped into the neighbor's pool to cool off.

Rachel was there as always, and we had a pleasant conversation. Nichole and Marcus were right on schedule as usual, and it wasn't long before we were all lounging around the pool and enjoying the cool water. Rachel served several rounds of iced tea that were heavily laden with alcohol. They were extremely good, and I drank way more than I should have. I cooked simple hamburgers on the grill in the evening for everyone and had a few more iced teas.

It was days like this that I needed in order to keep my sanity at work. As the evening wore on, I laid back on one of the lawn chairs that reclines way back. It's extremely comfortable and it didn't take long before I started dozing off. Several times I'd woken up and looked around, only to fall back to sleep once I found my wife lying on a towel or swimming under the waterfall. I finally relaxed enough that I fell into a deep sleep.

I'm not sure what woke me up, but some something finally triggered my senses, and I woke up with a start. Looking at my watch I could see that it was almost eleven o'clock at night. The waterfall was still on, as were the pool lights, but I was alone. I sat up quickly and noticed that my heart was racing in my chest. It felt like it was beating two hundred beats a minute. I couldn't hear anything other than the waterfall, and I didn't see any signs of strewn clothes or anything else that might be a sign of something going on. Yet, I instinctively knew something had happened, or was going to happen.

I stood up and walked around the neighbor's yard. The back sliding door was wide open, as were the windows, but all the lights were off inside the house. Before I went into the house, I jogged back to our own house in the slight chance Nichole had simply gone to bed. The house was empty.

Returning to the neighbors, I stepped quietly inside the house and looked around carefully, thinking maybe someone had fallen asleep on the couch. But the first floor was quiet and empty. That's when I heard a whisper coming from upstairs. I froze in place and strained to hear more, but all I could get were the faintest sounds of whispers. Not that it took more than that to really make my heart pump. The emotions I suddenly felt overwhelmed me, and my legs felt like lead weights. I didn't know that something was happening, but it seemed my mind didn't hesitate jumping to conclusions because my adrenaline level was spiking high.

As carefully as I could, I stepped to the bottom of the stairs and listened again. There was certainly something going on up there. I took a step onto the first step and it squeaked loudly. I felt like I was going to pass out my blood pressure felt so high. Not wanting to be caught sneaking up their stairs, I quickly and quietly went outside and sat in one of the white plastic patio chairs. Still, the only sound came from the pool.

The feelings hitting me were too much to take, much less describe, but sitting there in the dark, thinking about my wife being with Marcus made the new emotion I'd been feeling explode. For months the feeling had been taking root, establishing itself little-by-little and taking nourishment from my taboo fantasies. But now it tore through me like it never had before, and I felt a rush like nothing I'd ever felt before. The feeling was deeply lustful and mixed with a heavy dose of angst and fear. I knew I was instantly addicted, and the thought made me shutter.

Minutes ticked by but all remained quiet, so I snuck back into the house and tried the stairs again. This time I skipped the first step and was rewarded with a sounder step on the second tread. I crept as slowly and quietly as I could up the stairs, sure that Rachel or Marcus was going to come out and discover me. But that didn't happen.

The whispers were louder now that I was on the upper floor, and I was grateful that the floor was carpeted and did a good job of deadening my steps. That's when I heard something that made my heart stop. I've heard the saying, 'blood running cold' before, and I'd even experienced it on a handful of occasions. But hearing my wife's quiet whisper made it feel like liquid nitrogen was running through my veins.

I stopped at the door and desperately tried to control my breathing as I listened.

"… I've never done something like this," Nichole said in an intense whisper. "I can't stop shaking."

"I can see that," laughed Marcus, his voice calm and relaxed. "But you know me. I don't want you to do anything you're uncomfortable with."

"I know. You've been very sweet about that, thank you… it's not that I don't want to. I'm just not sure how Ky will react-I know he thinks he wants this, but will he still… after," Nichole said, her voice so soft I could barely hear the words. Part of me was screaming yes, do it! But the half of me wanted to enter the room and take my wife home before it was too late. I knew this was a tipping point in our lives. My feet stayed planted.

"You know him better than I do, but from my conversations with your husband, he seems to be very open to this," Marcus replied. "But ultimately, this comes down to you and what you want."

I again strained to listen, and I thought I could hear kissing. I looked up and down the hall, briefly wondering where Rachel was through all of this. Did she simply go to bed in one of the other rooms? From what I could hear, it sounded like only Marcus and Nichole were in the master bedroom.

"God you're beautiful, Nicky," Marcus' voice sounded, slightly louder than before. "-No, don't cover your nipples, I think they're amazing."

Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, I said over and over in my head as I heard my wife giggle. Next I heard the rustling of material and then my wife's gasp.

"It's so big," Nichole said, sounding short of breath. "And so heavy."

For several minutes all I could hear was the sound of movement and heavy breathing from inside the dark bedroom. My mind was spinning as I tried to imagine how the scene was playing out. Was he on top, or was she straddling him? Was she sucking his cock, or stroking him while they kissed? It was killing me not knowing, but at the same time it fed my lust like a potent fertilizer. Then I heard my wife's voice and it felt like an ethereal hand reached into my chest and squeezed my heart.

"Ah," Nichole gasped, "Slower-It's so big…"

I can't describe the power of the feeling that came over me, but it almost drove me to my knees it was so crushing. Those words were the igniter and the lustful feeling that had been growing in me lit aflame. I thought I'd already surpassed my threshold for feeling lust and pain, but I learned in that moment that there were far deeper depths than I'd ever imagined.

"You're doing amazing," Marcus' voice said soothingly, "we'll go at your pace, Nicky."

"I'm fine now," Nichole said after a moment, her voice strained and throaty, "Go ahead." Again, I heard her voice catch. She then let out a low, guttural moan that I'd never in all our time together. "How much more is there?" Nichole half-laughed, half-grunted.

"A couple more inches," Marcus answered, his voice still soft and empathetic. "I can't believe how unbelievably tight you are."

"I can't believe Rachel can take all of you so easily," Nichole's voice sounded at almost a conversational level now, caution of being overheard apparently forgotten.

"You'll get there faster than you think." Marcus sighed and then sucked in a noisy breath.

"God I hope so," Nichole said, further lighting my lust on fire.

Their talking ceased, and for a time all I could hear was their rapid breathing and the sound of skin grasping skin. But then something changed, and the movements sounded more frantic, quicker.

"I'm alright now, Marcus," Nichole more breathed than spoke, "go ahead."

It only took a few seconds for Nichole's voice to cry out loudly and for the bed to begin to emit the telltale sounds of fucking. It was more than I could take, and yet I couldn't make myself move.

"Oh," Nichole moaned in a long wail, "I had no idea it could be this amazing."

My chest ached as much as my cock did at hearing my lover taken by another man, but the passionate sounds I heard were the exact ones I wanted her to have. This is what I knew she was missing, what I couldn't give her.

"I'm cumming!" Nichole said and her voice sounded as surprised as it did lustful. Her continuous cry came from her core, sung out as if in song rather than a spoken word.

I couldn't take anymore. I needed air. I needed to walk around. I turned and descended the stairs, careful to step over the lowest riser. As my foot touched the wood floor of the main house, I heard my wife once more, "… on the pill. Cum inside me."

I strode quickly out of the house and through the back yard and away. I couldn't take anymore. Once I got to our back patio, I leaned against the post and concentrated on controlling my breathing. The emotions that continued to run through me were so much more than I was ready for. Nichole was my life, my lover, my future, and I'd just pushed her into the arms of another man. She would have never done it on her own. I had been the spark that ignited my wife's passions, but Marcus had been the powder that consumed her. I knew without doubt that our lives had just forever changed.

I went inside and up to our room. I went to the window in hopes of seeing into the neighbor's room, but it was dark, and the window was closed. It was a surreal feeling to look at that window and know that my wife was just on the other side, her legs spread wide and letting another man become one with her.

Laying in our bed, I took out my phone and found watching random YouTube videos helped the time tick by, but I still couldn't stop myself from checking the clock every few minutes.

It was almost two hours before I heard voices from outside the window. I sat up and went once again to the window that overlooks the neighbor's house. Movement caught my eye and I quickly found Nichole standing at the gate between our yards. She was wearing her bikini and had a towel wrapped around her waist. Her arms were around Marcus's neck and they were in the middle of a slow kiss.

Their kiss broke. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but my wife was obviously enjoying the conversation because she giggled ever few seconds. Finally, I saw her plant her hand in the middle of his chest and push away from him. For a moment I thought it was finally over and she was coming back to me. But at the last second Marcus caught her by the wrist and pulled her back to him.

Nichole's towel suddenly fell to the ground and Marcus picked her up, never breaking their kiss. Nichole wrapped her legs around his torso and in seconds Marcus had managed to push his own shorts to the ground. Nichole's head shot back as he entered her standing up. I could see her muscles tense as she squeezed herself tightly to him. He fucked her like that for almost a minute before he laid her down on the grass where he continued to thrust into her.

Nichole's head turned toward the window where I stood, and I watched as she covered her mouth with her hand and tried to stifle her cries. If she was regretful, I saw no sign of it. My heart ached at seeing her legs wrapped tightly around Marcus' waist, her feet were even locked at the ankles like she had no intention of ever letting him go and something about that specific sight made me cum in my shorts.

I'd been in such shock the whole night that I'd barely touched my cock at all. It had been hard as a rock the entire time. I knew that. But I'd never cum without touching myself in my life, and the feeling took me by surprise. It was a powerful orgasm and I pulsed out more cum in that moment than I probably had in the last several months.

Standing back from the window, I removed my shorts and cleaned myself up. Throwing my shorts in the dirty laundry hamper, I dawned a clean pair of shorts and returned to the bedroom. Nichole entered at that moment, her towel wrapped around her body. Her face and chest were flushed, and she was still breathing heavily.

We looked at each other for a long moment, and I could see the desperation in my wife's eyes as she sought the assurance that she hadn't just ruined our marriage. I felt paralyzed.

"Ky," Nichole's voice said, biting her lower lip, her voice trembling with anxiety and fear. "Did I just lose you?"

----------

Chapter 9

I heard the question, but my mind seemed incapable of processing after what I'd just witnessed and felt. The experience had twisted me inside out and I felt raw and exposed. In my second of hesitation, I saw a thousand emotions pass over my wife's face, and each took a bit of my soul.

"No," I finally made myself say. I strode across the room and wrapped my delicate looking wife into my arms. I hugged her tightly and we didn't speak for a long moment. I could feel her body trembling against mine, and I realized that, while her emotions wouldn't have paired with my own, she would have experienced her own emotional roller coaster tonight.

Releasing her, we stepped back from one another and I suddenly felt awkward, like this was a first date experience all over again. Rachel's words came back to me that it was these awkward moments when we needed to communicate the most.

"So, we should talk," I said, gesturing toward the bed.

Nichole nodded shakily, "I need to have a shower first."

"Sure," I replied quickly and stepped to the side. Nichole bit her lower lip and avoided my gaze as she walked past me and entered the bathroom.

I heard the shower run and was about to go sit on the bed when I had a feeling that something wasn't right. I felt a distance between me and Nichole that I'd never felt before, and waiting even another minute felt like a mistake.

Removing my shorts, I stepped into the bathroom and up to the shower door. One nice feature in our new home is that it has a very large shower in the master bathroom. It fits two people easily with room to spare. Nichole had just stepped under the warm spray when she noticed me.

"Ky," she said, turning to the side and holding her hand in front of her pussy. "I'm… dirty."

She was embarrassed and felt a need to be clean before she faced me. I could understand that, but I wasn't about to let another minute pass between us.

"I know," I said calmly. "It's fine." And to prove my point, I stood under the water and again embraced her.

Once we were both wet, I took the soap in my hands and washed her body, starting with her neck and slowly moving down. I sat on the tiled bench so that my eyes were level with her navel and continued to clean. Reaching her legs, I ran my hand between her thighs and washed, moving up until my hand touched her lower lips. She flinched as I touched her.

"Gently," she said, putting her hand on mine, the finger on her ring showed prominently on her finger.

At first she stood ridged, as if a stranger were touching her. But after several minutes, I could feel her relax. I felt a wave of relief when she reached out and ran her fingers into my hair. Finally, I bent over and washed her claves and her feet. Sitting up, I felt a bit proud of myself for thinking to do this, and I thought I'd done a good job, but the expression on my wife's face confused me.

"What is it?"

"I have to wash here again," she said shyly, gesturing hesitantly between her thighs where I'd just washed. "It's still coming out." Nichole burned red from embarrassment.

"Oh." I lathered up my hands again and washed again. I couldn't feel any difference, but it wasn't lost on me that I was washing away another man's cum from my wife's vagina. In fact, I had to do it several more times before she finally gave me the nod that I'd finished.

"Ky," her voice hardly more than a whisper. "Thank you for not being angry right now. Are you alright, though?

I inhaled a deep breath and blew it out of pressed lips, "I'll be alright. It was a lot to take in, and you were right, I wasn't prepared for it, but I'll be alright."

"I'm sorry-truly," her thumb stroked against my forehead. "I hadn't planned on doing that, and I can't believe that I let it happen… I never thought I'd be an adulterous wife."

"You're not," I said, trying to convey nothing but sincerity. The truth was that hearing her call herself and adulterous wife made my cock stir. "If anyone's to blame here, it's me. I'm the one that pushed you."

She made a half-hearted snort, but her features remained stoic. I could see her fighting an internal battle right in front of me, trying to weigh out her morals with what she'd just experienced. Or at least that's what I thought was going through her mind because it was sure as hell going through mine.

"You might have planted a seed, but tonight I was the one who let Marcus take me upstairs."

"… At least it seemed like you enjoyed it," I said hesitantly, wondering if I was on safe ground. "Do you regret doing it?" When she didn't immediately speak, a thought occurred to me. "Listen, no matter what you tell me, I'm not going anywhere. We're in this together no matter what… but I need you to be complete open with me. Don't try to sugarcoat anything, okay?"

Nichole held my gaze for a long moment and then nodded. In the moment she did, I saw her expression change and she inhaled a deep, cleansing breath. She no longer looked like she was carrying the weight of the world around her neck.

Nichole's gaze reassured me that we were going to be okay. She then explained, "I used to be very judgmental to people who, when caught having an affair, would say something like, it just happened, or I just couldn't help myself… but after tonight, I understand how it can 'just happen'."

"What do you mean?"

"These last months, I've enjoyed my time with Marcus. I've loved learning to surf and having someone to talk to about photography-and I confess I find him attractive. But even when you and I were messing about and fantasizing about it, in my own mind I was resolved that I was never going to let it go that far." Nichole paused and adjusted the tap, increasing the hot water. "But then Rachel went to bed, and you were asleep… and it was only Marcus and me."

Nichole stopped speaking and I could feel her form squirm uncomfortably next to me.

"Please tell me everything, I want to know," I said, prompting her.

"We were chatting in the shallow end of the pool and our legs were close together. And… and there was something about being so close to him that made everything so intense. It started out as simple touches, but then he kissed me-and I felt this incredible rush of excitement because you were so close and could have caught us at any second. But I knew you were hoping it would happen, so I justified it. I told myself I would stop it at kissing. I wasn't going to let it go beyond kissing."

"I woke up a few times, but I never saw you kissing him."

Nichole shook her head, "You were snoring by then. At that point I was fairly certain you weren't going to wake up. That's when he started touching by breasts, and the way he pinched and rolled my nipples-god he was driving me over the edge. I've never felt that kind of intensity before. I couldn't think about anything else. Even when he started slipping his fingers into me, I couldn't think. I didn't want to think-I only wanted to feel."

"Is that when he took you upstairs?"

"Yes," Nichole admitted, and her voice trembled, "… but at that point, I wanted him to. I didn't know it was possible to feel that much, need."

"When I snuck upstairs, you hadn't started having sex yet, so I must have woken up just after he took you upstairs."

Nichol's eyes widened and her brow rose, "You were upstairs? Did you see us?"

"When I woke up there wasn't anybody around, so I walked around the house and then went inside," I began to explain. "That's when I heard whispering, so I went up to the door. It was dark and the door was only open a few inches, so I didn't see anything. I only listened."

"Oh my god I can't believe you were there. What you must have heard… " Nichole covered her mouth with her fingers.

"I'm not going to lie, it was pretty intense," I confessed. "I don't know if I can explain it. I loved it and hated it at the same time."

"Oh Ky," Nichole's fingers pressed tightly to her lips for a moment, "The things I said… you must've felt gutted."

I snorted but pulled her closer to me, guiding her to sit on my lap. "I loved hearing the pleasure and the passion from you. I was thrilled about that. I loved that you let yourself go and simply enjoyed it. I'm ecstatic about that. Hearing how hard he made you orgasm was both incredible and painful at the same time. It's hard knowing he could make you feel that, and I can't."

"Ky, that's not true, you've made me-"

"-No, I haven't." I cut her off. "But it's okay. It's hard to describe, but even the painful part of what I was feeling was still a turn on for me. It's like the more intense it got, the harder I got."

"Really?" Nichole said in surprise.

I gave a short laugh, "Yeah, it's the weirdest thing. Hearing you in the bedroom, and then seeing him take you outside in the yard. It's this pain and pleasure feeling-it's fucking intense… and addicting."

"Addicting?" she asked in surprise. "You mean there's part of you that wants to experience it again?"

I sighed and then kissed her temple, "Yeah I guess there is."

Nichole wrapped her arms around my shoulders, and I could see the extreme fatigue in her features. "Can we go to bed and talk more about it in the morning?"

I nodded and we went through the nightly routine to go to sleep. Dawn was only hours away, but at least it was a Sunday and we'd be able to sleep in. I laid down and Nichole curled into my side as I wrapped an arm around her. I was feeling protective and needed her close. Nichole ran her hand over my chest, down my stomach, and over my crotch.

"Oh," her voice caught with surprise. "Someone's still awake," she said, feeling my erection.

"Yeah, I guess I'm still pretty amped up about it."

"I don't think I'm up for sex right now, but do you want me to… " she stroked her hand up my shaft over my shorts.

"I wouldn't stop you," I said smiling up at the ceiling. Nichole snickered and slipped her hand under my shorts. "Is he that much bigger than me?"

"Ky, no," she said a little too quickly.

"Nichole be honest. You agreed."

After a long pause in which she slowly ran her fingers over my cock, she finally said, "A bit."

"I really did enjoy listening to you. It sounded like you were on cloud nine."

"… I didn't know I could feel like that," she finally admitted. She then doubled her effort, and it didn't take me long to ejaculate.

"Bloody hell, Ky," Nichole gasped, her hand still under my shorts after I'd cum. "How much did you cum? My hand is covered. You really were excited tonight."

I didn't reply. I simply closed my eyes and exhaled a deep breath. Nichole got out of bed, and I felt a little bad for keeping her up a little longer. I knew she was tired. I changed my shorts again and a few minutes later we were curled back up in bed. Nichole was asleep withing seconds, but I laid there until the sun began to lighten the horizon, thinking of what had just happened and what future it might bring. Marcus' words came to my mind, 'we only have control over the choices, never the consequences."

----------

Chapter 10

I was surprised to wake up and find the sun so high in the sky. Looking to my nightstand, I didn't see my phone in its usual place. I must have dropped it in the closet or the bathroom, I thought. I could see Nichole beginning to stir, so I went to reach over her and pick up her phone.

"Ky, give me a minute," Nichole protested, her voice rough from sleep. She was probably thinking I was looking for sex I realized.

"I'm just trying to reach your phone. I want to see what time it is."

Nichole turned and began to reach for the phone, and I heard an audible groan as she did. Without looking at the phone, she tossed it to me as she got out of bed and scuffled to the bathroom.

The phone showed that it was almost noon. That shocked me because even when I've been dead tired in the past, I'd never slept in this late. I heard the toilet flush and the sink run, so I looked toward the bathroom as Nichole came back into the room. Her hair was completely mussed, and her eyes were still only half open, but what caught my attention was the way she was walking. It reminded me of how she was moving at the beginning of our honeymoon. We'd had sex countless times that first night, and it had taken her a day or two to feel back to normal. I felt my dick begin to hard at the thought that she was sore from taking a larger cock than mine. How long would it take before she was completely used to it?

Nichole flopped onto the bed and sighed heavily, "I had the most erotic dreams last night," she said, looking up at the ceiling fan as the blades rotated slowly above us.

"Hate to break it to you, but that wasn't a dream," I said, making sure my voice was light and teasing.

She was quiet for a moment and then said, "No, after, after we went to sleep. I had the weirdest dreams of my life. They were brilliant and pleasurable one minute and then terrifying and soul wrenching the next."

"That sounds about how last night went for me," I said, thinking the description accurately described my night. I leaned over and gave my wife a light kiss on the lips. "Good morning beautiful."

Nichole winced but held my gaze, "You still feel that way, even after?"

I nodded and pressed my lips again to hers. The kiss intensified and I almost came apart as I felt my wife's soft, full lips against mine. Feeling her probing tongue made me feel a modicum of peace. I broke the kiss and moved to her neck, then her shoulders, down her breasts, and finally down to her pussy.

My wife's hand's gripped the sides of my head as I descended, forcing me to pause my progress, "Are you sure, you don't have to?"

"Let me show you how sure I am," I said, and over the next half hour, took my time and tried to remind my wife that I was still her husband. I knew I wasn't going to compete in the large cock event, but I had to show her how much I still loved her.

Our lovemaking was slow and gentle. As tempted as I was, I pushed all thoughts and talk of Marcus away and only allowed myself to focus on love for my wife. It was an intense and beautiful experience and it felt like an emotional balm.

It was late in the afternoon when I heard a knock at the back door. It surprised me to see Marcus there. What surprised me more was that I didn't feel any animosity toward him. I stood from the table and slid open the large glass door. My wife remained at the table, sitting in her chair with her legs pulled up tightly to her chest. I think she was working her way through her second pot of tea, which is a lot, even for her.

"Hey, you two," Marcus greeted, staying outside the door's threshold. As usual, he wore a faded pair of board shorts and flip flops. "I wanted to make sure you two were alright, see if you needed to talk or anything."

I looked to my wife but didn't see any obvious body language indicating things one way or another. I then turned back to Marcus. "We're good-just taking things slowly right now."

"Completely understandable," Marcus said, and I could easily see the concern on his face. "I don't want to impose, just to tell you we're here if you need anything."

"Thanks," I nodded, "we'll let you know." It came out a little harsh, but Marcus didn't seem to mind.

He turned to leave but at the last second said, "Nicky's surfboard's tied to the Jeep, if she ever feels like going again. I don't want to come off pushy, just saying there's always an open invite."

I nodded once again but didn't say anything as I closed the door. With a wave, he turned and casually walked back to his house.

Sitting at the table, I looked up to my wife, "Do you want to go tomorrow?"

Nichole put down her tea and turned off the tablet she was balancing on her knees. "Ky, I probably shouldn't-"

"-But you want to," I said, holding her gaze to see how she'd answer me.

"Well yes, but it's probably best if I stop going, or at least find some new friends to go with."

"You should go," I told her, knowing that in her heart, she really wanted to keep surfing in the morning.

Nichole bit her lip for a long moment, "It's been a lovely day today, but we haven't really discussed last night… do you want, that, to happen again?"

I smirked, "We're only talking surfing here."

Nichole rolled her eyes, "Be serious. You and I both know that if I continue to go surfing with him, eventually last night would happen again. Are you saying you want that?"

"Do you?"

"Ky, you can't put it all on me. It broke my heart to see the hurt on your face last night-and don't deny it, I saw it there."

I shook my head, "I'm not denying it, but that was just one emotion."

"So, what are you thinking, do it once more, twice?" Nichole asked, not giving me any hints as to what she wanted. "because you realize this is more-or-less how Rachel and Marcus started. It will be easier to stop now than it will be in a few days from now, or a few weeks…"

I thought about it for a long moment. Her point was a valid one. What did I want? "I take your meaning," I said, trying to think what I wanted. "But I don't think I'm at a point where I can put this out of my head. I guess I feel like it needs to run its course some more, or I'll always regret that we didn't get a little crazy back in the early days of our marriage-you know, someday down the road when we have like six kids and boring, normal lives."

Nichole laughed, "Six kids?" You better find a better paying job. English boarding schools are expensive these days."

"We're not sending our kids to board school," I said emphatically.

"Probably not the boys, but It's a good environment for girls to learn in, so we'll probably send our daughters-but don't worry, their grandparents would be close by if they needed anything."

I shook my head, "This isn't something we need to argue about right now," I said, but the thought of having kids with this woman made my heart burn with a wholesome and peaceful feeling. "For my part, I think you should keep surfing. I know you're loving that, and if that's all it is, great." I said as sincerely as I could. "And if it escalates and there's a repeat of last night, even better. I just want you to tell me about it later."

Nichole appeared pensive for a time. "You're completely mental, I hope you know that." She looked at me and I shrugged. "I'll think about it…"

----------

Chapter 11

Ky always left early in the morning for work, and since I'd started consistently surfing in the mornings, we'd fallen into the routine of waking up and eating breakfast together. We'd had such a lovely Sunday together that I was feeling like I was reconciled again with my husband, and that I'd regained control of myself. I'd successfully kept all thoughts of Marcus out of my mind and focused only on my husband.

When Monday morning came, I think I surprised my husband when I got up and began to prepare to go to the beach with Marcus, but I told him it was only going to be about surfing. I liked the sport, I was getting better at it, and I didn't want to give it up because of one night that went a bit wobbly. I put on my bikini, and because it was a cool morning outside, I put on a loose pair of jogging trousers and an old jumper.

I had seen Ky off to work and grabbed my small knapsack that I carried to the beach, when I heard a knock on the front door. At first I thought maybe it was Ky and that he'd locked himself out of the house or something, and I was fairly certain it wouldn't be Marcus because I always walked over there when it was time to go. But when I opened the door, there stood Marcus, wearing a pair of black boardshorts and a dark grey hoodie.

"Hi," he said, and gave me an innocent smile.

"Hey," I said back, feeling myself smile back. I felt butterflies in my stomach at the sight of him, memories of Saturday night forever seared into my memory.

Before I could speak again, Marcus suddenly stepped inside the house. Without speaking, he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in tight. I could see the fire and the hunger in his eyes as his lips landed on mine, demanding and warm.

"Marcus," I gasped, trying to pull away. "We shouldn't-" but his lips found mine again, and I lost myself in his kiss. I felt his short beard hard against my cheeks.

In a quick motion, he pushed my trousers down along with my bikini bottom down to my feet. He then pushed me up against the wall, stepping on my clothes so that my lower body was nude and open to him. He then spread my legs and moved to stand between them. Next he pulled down his shorts just enough to free his cock.

"Marcus, I'm not sure we should," I began, but Marcus quickly had the tip of his already hard cock at my entrance. "Ah!" I cried out as he thrust inside and filled me. "So big," I muttered as Marcus paused for a moment to allow me to adjust to him.

"Someday you'll be so used to me, it'll feel like it belongs there,' Marcus said, pulling out slowly and thrusting in again. He pulled my legs up to straddle his waist, and then he fucked me against the wall, only feet away from the door.

I knew I was crying out and making the most lude noises, but I couldn't bring myself to care. It didn't take long for the muscles in my thighs to start to burn. I gripped him harder around the shoulders, trying to hold on as this man took me. We were only supposed to go surfing, I thought to myself as my arousal became unquenchable. There could be no doubt now. I was a cheater, I was an unfaithful slut. As I thought that, I was surprised that the previous feelings of shame and embarrassment didn't come. Instead, I felt a deep thrill, and I loved it.

My eye caught the framed portrait of me and Ky hanging on the wall near the entry way. I held on to my lover as his thrusts became more powerful. I stared at my wedding picture, my white dress and Ky's new suit as my pussy began to convulse around Marcus' thick member. My legs quivered from the exertion and my orgasm was wonderfully intense. I was cumming hard while gazing at our wedding photos, and I knew I should feel penitent about it, but the pure physicality of my adulteress act refused to let me feel anything but lustful intoxication.

I had promised myself that I was going to think about a repeat performance with Marcus, that I wasn't going to rush into it. I promised myself I would think about my husband, but less than thirty minutes had passed since he'd left for work, and here I was being unfaithful to him once again. Marcus finally came and I exhaled and clung on with the last of my strength. I wasn't the one lifting the bulk of our weight, but my arms and legs were quivering and near collapse.

Suddenly, Marcus reached down and lifted me off my feet, carrying me like a bride across the threshold. Our lips met, and we kissed with a passion that was overwhelming. I couldn't get enough of him, and from the wonderful burning feeling I had between my legs, I knew he felt the same need. Our clothes came off piece by piece, marking a trail from the front door to the bedroom.

He carried me into my bedroom, and adroitly kicked the door closed with his heel. And just like that, the last of the levee that was holding back my hedonistic desires broke. As Marcus carried me into my bedroom, the one I'd only ever shared with my husband, I had a fleeting thought that being in the bedroom was highly inappropriate, but that thought evaporated as the heat in my body grew, reaching heights I didn't know were possible.

Setting me down on my back, Marcus moved between my legs and brought me to a powerful orgasm with his tongue. The man had just cum in me, but that didn't seem to matter to him I the least. My husband's technique and abilities when it came to oral sex had greatly improved over the last several months, but Marcus could have put on a masterclass.

Giving me a moment to catch my breath, Marcus laid by my side. I leaned over and stroked his already hardening cock.

"You're going to make me cum again if you keep doing that," Marcus said, his eyes heavily lidded.

"I can't help myself. I love how it feels in my hands," I said, loving how free I felt to examine his thick member. I always felt my husband was a little self-conscious about his size, and he didn't enjoy me focusing on his cock. Marcus simply laid back and was happy to let me examine him as long as I wanted.

"Trust me, I'm not minding at all," Marcus said, his eyes now fully closed.

"I can't believe how much sperm is already coming out," I said, seeing how the precum looked to be oozing down and lubricating his shaft.

"Nicky," Marcus almost grunted, obviously trying to restrain himself. "I'm not going to last much longer."

But I was captivated. I put my tongue to his tip and tasted the precum. It wasn't as strong as I was expecting. I had just looked up when I felt Marcus' cock twitch hard in my hand and a long, thick rope of cum exploded out. The first blast hit my cheek, and the second lurched into my hair. More still landed on my breasts and shoulder.

"Oh my god, Marcus. I can't believe how much you came," I said a little breathlessly. I was covered in his warm, sticky cum.

"I've been thinking about you since you left the house the other night," Marcus said, turning onto his back, his cock now about half mast and flopping to the side.

"I'm a mess," I said as I scooted off the bed and went to the bathroom to get a towel. When I came back into the room, Marcus was still lying on the bed. He nodded his head to the empty space next to him. "Shouldn't we get to the beach while the swell's still good?" I asked.

"Soon, but first I desperately need to fuck you again."

I stood by the bed and put my hands on my naked hips, "You're always so crass Mr. Scott."

Marcus gave a deep laugh, "Maybe," he said with a shrug, "but I think deep down you like letting your inner-slut out. You like having me fuck that little cunt of yours."

Nichole couldn't deny that was true. She should be horrified. She should tell the man to get stuffed and get out of her bedroom. But she knew she was going to none of those things.

Marcus motioned for her to come back to the bed, "Get me hard again so I can fuck you senseless. This won't be a quicky."

Nichole felt dizzy as she looked down to the man on her bed. Marcus lay in the middle, his cock hanging limply but still impressively to the side. This was the bed that she and her husband had bought when they first got married, and now another man was lying on it. But the burning arousal between her thighs propelled her forward and she went to Marcus' cock like a child to a candy treat.

She leaned down and lifted Marcus' cock again into her hands, only this time she took it into her mouth. With it being soft, she liked how much more she could fit into her mouth, but it didn't take long before it started to swell and became more than she could handle.

After a time, Marcus pulled her down onto the bed, spread her legs, and positioned himself between her thighs. "You look amazing, Nicky." Marcus' said appraisingly. He placed the tip of his cock at her entrance and entered her a few inches and then paused. "You understand you've already gone past the point of no return, right?"

She felt Marcus push in slightly more but the paused, she felt a stab of disappointment and wanted to feel that full feeling again. "I kind of understood that after Saturday night," I said, not fully sure what Marcus meant.

"I don't mean that moment exactly," Marcus said, still holding his cock about halfway into her opening. "You've crossed the threshold already, going back to a monogamous relationship with your husband isn't ever going to happen."

Nichole wanted to roll her eyes and throw a cheeky comment back at him, but she felt her hips trying to shift towards him, trying to entice him to enter her more fully. "That's not true. I could stop this now and simply end it, yeah."

"Some could maybe, but not you, Nicky," Marcus said, thrusting forward a little more, "Trust me, I've had a lot of experience in this kind of thing. You learned what real pleasure was last weekend, and I can see it in your eyes, your husband's small dick isn't going to do it for you anymore."

"Don't be cruel," Nichole warned. "I still love him.'

Marcus nodded and smiled, "I'm not being cruel, and I won't be in the future when I'm fucking you several times a day. I'm just stating fact," Marcus pressed forward until he buried himself to the root. He paused again and waited for Nichole to adjust and for her breathing to calm. "I have no desire to come between you and Ky. I honestly want you two to have a long and loving relationship. But I intend to keep giving you orgasms for a long time into the future."

"This can't keep going on," I said, feeling Marcus' cock slowly thrust in and out, firing off the most sensitive nerves in my body. I'd never had a conversation while having sex like this, but Marcus kept the pace so slow and himself so relaxed. "I'm a married woman."

"It will go on," Marcus corrected. "You're already too far gone to stop it, you're just deluding yourself now by thinking you'll end it with me, but you'll stop doing that soon. Besides, if it wasn't me, you would find someone else. Ky won't be enough for you."

"Don't be such a prat, that's not true-oh god, yes, right there," I gasped as he found a position that touched as of yet an undiscovered nerve inside me.

"Ky's a good man, and I know he'll always be there for you, but you're always going to have several lovers on the side. The sooner you accept that, the sooner you'll be truly happy."

----------

Chapter 12

I couldn't help but look at the neighbor's house as I left for work that Monday morning. As usual, Marcus was tying the surfboards to the top of his jeep, and like he'd said, Nichole's board was there, ready to be used. To be honest, a part of me hoped that she would stay home-it was the same part that wanted her to remain faithful to me and not be with Marcus again. Unfortunately, that part of me seemed to be diminishing, making room for the larger part of me that was hoping she would continue surfing with Marcus, knowing exactly what it would lead to.

Sunday had been a great day, but I still had so many questions and wanted to know so many more details. I don't know whether it was on purpose or not, but my wife seemed to enjoy teasing out each detail. Each little new bit of information was like fuel to my new and growing desires, rewiring my brain to craving wanting my wife to fuck our neighbor. It was quickly becoming an obsession, and the thing was, I knew it was becoming an obsession, and yet, I didn't care. It's a weird experience to know you're doing something that probably isn't the greatest idea, and do it anyways.

At work, I have numerous meetings to attend, and one of these meetings is an all-hands staff meeting to report on the progress of our individual projects. Since I'm still an entry-level engineer, I'm basically there to listen and learn. Occasionally I'll have to give a minor report, but usually the staff meetings are kept fairly high-level. I was sitting in the back corner as usual when I received a text. Pulling out my phone, I could see that my wife sent me a message.

It read, 'Ky, I didn't go surfing the morning, but I'm thinking about getting up to something naughty right now.'

I quickly typed back, 'I fully support any naughtiness you want to get up to, I just want pictures.

Nichole-'If you're sure?'

Ky-'Very sure, I'm good. Do it.'

About twenty minutes went by before I received another text. I held up my phone to keep anyone else from seeing something they shouldn't and opened the screen. The image was of my wife's full lips wrapped around the head of a well-endowed cock. She was standing in the neighbor's pool near the edge where Marcus was sitting with his legs spread. Nichole's hair was pulled to the side so that I could fully see her face. Marcus' head was outside of the picture, and I suddenly realized that this wasn't taken like a selfie. The angle of the picture was such that it had to have been taken by someone else. Which more than likely meant that Rachel had been the one to take the picture.

One of Nichole's hands was wrapped around the cock's shaft, her delicate fingers not able to touch at their tips. Her other hand rested on Marcus' thigh. My eyes focused like a laser on her ring finger, where I could see the gold band distinctly. We couldn't afford anything expensive, so we had settled on a simple gold band. I had been saving a little money each month and had planned on upgrading it at some point in the future. Seeing the simple ring on her finger as she held another man's cock had an instant effect on me.

One moment I was calm and collected, the next I felt like a raging bull. I felt sexual hunger like I'd never felt before. The power of it was incredible, and in that moment, it was all I could do to stay in that chair and not go running home. I lifted my head from the image and inhaled a deep breath through my nose. I should have waited until after the meeting to have looked at the picture. I went to thumb the button that would turn off the screen, but in my rattled state, I fumbled the phone and it landed on the floor with a loud 'whack'.

It was like it was happening in slow motion, I thought, watching the phone fall to the floor. Even before it landed, I knew it was going to land on its back, leaving the screen up and visible. And that's exactly what happened. The phone landed perfectly on the cases back, and the noise it created was loud enough that the people in the room turned to see what had made the noise. I immediately dropped down and grabbed the phone and shoved it into my shirt pocket, turning the screen to my chest even though I knew I'd turned it off this time.

The image had only been visible for a couple of seconds, but it felt like it was an eternity. Most of the people in the room were sitting in front of me, so they weren't my concern. But my buddy Ken sitting next to me was in an easy position to see. Once I had my phone in my pocket, and after mumbling an apology to everyone staring at me, I sat back into my chair and tried to take a few calming breaths.

"Nice pool," Ken smirked, giving me a knowing look and a waggle with his brow.

Fuck, he had seen the picture. And he'd met my wife before, so it was likely he recognized her. But at least he wouldn't have seen that it wasn't me receiving the blow job. I didn't reply but his laugh made it certain he wasn't complimenting the pool. After a moment, I removed the phone from my pocket and, holding it to my side, sent another text. The last thing I needed was for her to send that to me and for me not to respond. To her, it would have meant that I couldn't handle the picture and that I'd gone and crawled into some hole. No, I needed her to know I was alright with this.

I text, 'Most erotic picture ever. Going to jack off in the bathroom later to it. In meet now, can't text more.'

When the meeting finally ended, and my boss gave me an earful about being more careful not to be disruptive, I went to my desk and looked at the image. I still had to be careful because I work in a cubicle with walls that only go slightly higher than the surrounding desks. It's all part of some new concept to create more open and collaborative workspaces, but it sucks, and gives little privacy.

Each time I stole a glance at the image, I felt my cock stiffen and my chest constrict. Nichole looked like she was blissfully lost in what she was doing. I doubt she was even aware the picture was being taken then, she looked to be putting all her focus on her task. Nichole's always been very liberal in giving me blowjobs. I know she likes it when I go down on her, so she's usually very good to repay the deed. But when she sucks my cock, she's easily able to take me down to the root and press her lips against by body. But Marcus' cock was large enough that she could only take maybe half into her mouth. She would have to deep throat him to get anymore, and that was something she'd never needed to do before.

What stirred my emotions even more was how much my wife seemed to be enjoying it. She looked like she was about ready to orgasm, and she was the one doing the work. I'd never seen her look like that with me. After staring at my computer screen for about 20 minutes and not getting any work done, I decided to rub one out in the bathroom. Luckily I was so amped up that it didn't take me long to cum-nothing like jacking off in a bathroom stall while another guy's dropping a deuce right next to you. It's fucking shameful is what it is, but I needed to take off the edge somehow or I'd never be able to concentrate. I made three trips to the bathroom before the end of the day from looking at that picture.

When I got finally got home my wife was a melting pot of emotions, and I could tell she was struggling with the morality of it all, as well as uncertainty on how I was going to react. She had an amazing dinner prepared, she was dressed beautifully in a white blouse and black pencil skirt, and she'd taken time to do her makeup. I could tell my wife wanted to look good for me and damn, she did. We didn't speak much until dinner was on the table and we were both seated.

"Nichole," I said after about fifteen minutes. She hadn't eaten much, only poked around the edges of her plate, "I can tell you have a dozen things going on in your head… talk to me. What're you thinking?"

"Did I go too far with the picture?" She asked, looking very much like she did the first night, worried and torn that she'd done something to damage our marriage.

"Nichole, the only bad thing about that picture is it made me have to go to bathroom to relieve myself. I couldn't concentrate for a while," I admitted.

"You mean you went to the loo and had a wank?" my wife asked me, her brow raised in surprise.

"Three actually," I added. "I'm never going to delete that picture."

Nichole gave me a hard look for a long moment, like she was trying to tell if I was being completely truthful or not. "Ky… it's just that I can't understand why you're not angry with me. I mean, I know we've talked about it, and I know what you've said… I can see that it turns you on. It's just hard to completely accept, yeah. Part of me keeps thinking you're going to suddenly come to your senses and then you'll look at me differently."

I took a moment to think about what she said, and I had to admit, I would've probably felt the same way. "Nichole, you don't need to worry about me looking at you differently. That's not going to happen. The truth is that I can't explain why I've had the feelings I've had. It's a totally new discovery to me, too. All I know is that I want to keep exploring it. I want you to keep being naughty… actually, I worry that you'll suddenly come to your senses and get mad at me for pushing you into it?"

Nichole looked like she was about to speak, but then at the last second changed her mind.

"Come on babe. Tell me what you're thinking, what you're feeling-and don't spare the details. For fuck's stake, please don't spare the details."

Nichole took an anxious breath, "I'm a bit horrified to be honest," she began, "at how easily I let this all happen. I've really learned something about myself."

"And that is?" I prompted.

"That I'm not nearly the moral person I thought I was… that's taken me a bit to come to grips with. I never in my life thought I would sleep with another man once I was married. But once I let it happen…"

"You want to keep, letting it happen?" I asked hopefully.

Nichole nodded and kept her eyes focused on her plate.

"Listen, Nichole," I said, and waited for her to look at me. "I kind of want you to keep doing it too-at least for a time. Like I said, I feel like I need to let myself experience it for a little while, or I'll never get it out of my system." I set my fork down and tried to collect my thoughts. "I know this sounds really weird… but I like the idea of having a promiscuous wife."

Nichole arched a single brow at me, "Promiscuous?"

"Yes, uninhibited, unbridled, free to explore-"

"-I know what promiscuous means," Nichole said, rolling her eyes. "You're making it sound like you want a slut for a wife." I groaned and had to adjust my pants for my growing boner. Nichole noticed this and said, "You're blooding joking!"

"Look, I can't help it," I said in exasperation. "It's like you at the side gate Saturday night, when Marcus fucked you by the fence. It looked like you simply couldn't resist."

"Ky, that was different," Nichole protested.

"How?"

"It… I wasn't-it just was, different."

"Yeah, that's a pretty solid argument you make there, Nichole," I teased.

Nichole blew out an exasperated breath, "I was just weak that night-I don't know what's been happening to me, but it's like I can't think straight when Marcus is around. I really need to get myself sorted-find some self-discipline again. And I'm not the only one." My wife looked up at me and rolled her eyes, "Promiscuous wife…"

"Promiscuous, slutty, wanton," I said, finding the words that had been giving me a charge for the last months, "unfaithful, adulteress, loving wife."

Nichole studied me closely for a long moment, "You know, I'm actually starting to believe you," she said, keeping her gaze focused on me. "If I do this, it's only for a short time-maybe a fortnight. It would have to end before I start working for Global Medical."

I nodded emphatically, "That sounds perfect," I admitted quickly. "I can handle anything for that long-I just need pictures, and maybe a video."

Nichole nodded, and then, biting her lower lip, said, "Rachel said I should ask you if you might want to watch sometime."

The thought floored me for a minute, but I instantly knew I wanted it. "I think I do," I confessed, trying to be completely honest. "You talk to Rachel about this-no, never mind, of course you do."

"Does that upset you?" Nichole asked.

I shrugged, "I don't know. It's a little strange, but Rachel and Marcus are the pros at this kind of thing. I guess I worry that she's pushing you into it or something. I don't mind if it's your decisions, but I'd hate to think you were being manipulated in anyway… I guess it just comes down to trust."

Nichole nodded, "I trust her," she said simply. "I've gotten to know her quite well, and I've never felt coerced."

"Just thinking about being in the same room-watching you… oh my god that," I couldn't speak for a moment, but I eventually nodded, "I want that."

----------

Chapter 13

As I drove to work the following morning, I knew deep in my soul that something had significantly changed in my life. I'd had this nagging feeling over the last several weeks that I needed to leave this thing between my wife and Marcus alone, that I needed to turn away from it and not think about it again. But other feelings were far more intense and pleasurable, and so I pushed that nagging feeling down and did my best to ignore it. After the conversation last night with Nichole, I felt different. That nagging feeling was barely there and extremely easy to ignore.

For the first few hours at work, I had this hollow feeling in my chest. I didn't understand it, but after the first pictures started arriving on my phone, that feeling was quickly washed away, replaced by lust and adrenaline. I didn't get fuck-all done that first day as I watched one picture come in after another. Marcus was fucking her in his jeep, in his garage, and then by the pool. I quickly realized that I wasn't going to get ahead at work if I kept staring at my phone, so I set up a reward system where I would knock out a book of work quickly and efficiently, and then I'd reward myself with a few minutes to look at the pictures.

One picture was damn near the death of me. It was a close up shot of my wife's bare pussy stretched around Marcus' cock. It looked like her lower lips were trying to hang on to his cock as he withdrew. A trickle of cum was leaking down towards her ass. I sat in my chair with my heart pounding against my chest. It felt like I'd just drank a half dozen energy drinks at the same time.

When I got home, Nichole was physically exhausted. After dinner, she was content to simply lie on the couch. Maybe it was because she was tired, but the turmoil I'd seen in her eyes the night before was seemed less.

"Rub my feet?" she asked, setting her feet in my lap as I sat on the couch.

I took one of her feet into my hands. I've never had a foot fetish, but I think I enjoy rubbing her feet as much as she enjoys having them massaged.

"Do you still love me?" she asked, only this time it had a teasing tone to it.

"I'm rubbing your stinky feet aren't I?"

"Hey, I had a shower. They're not stinky," she said, giving me a faux-incensed look.

"Yes," I said after a moment, answering her first question. Nichole looked at me in confusion, seemingly having already forgotten the question. "I still love my promiscuous wife."

My wife's look shifted from confused to humorous, "You're unfaithful, adulterous wife?" she said, playing up the taboo nature of our new experience.

I nodded, "My slutty spouse who all the sudden seems addicted to sex with her surf instructor."

Nichole pushed her foot against my hip, "Ky," she complained, "I'm not addicted…"

We were quite for a long moment, watching a rerun of Parks and Rec while I continued to work on her feet. She wore a ragged pair of shorts that had used to be sweatpants but had the legs cut off, and an old tee shirt of mine, and she looked sexy as fuck. Her hair had lightened up from the sun, her skin was tanned and smooth, and she had a wild, almost untamed look in her eyes I'd never noticed before.

"I was talking to Rachel today," Nichole said, shifting to lie on her back, "and she recommended I talk to you about what you need."

"What I need," I asked in confusion.

"Like wanting to watch," We both had a hard time holding each other's gaze. "God this is so mental to talk about," she said under her breath, but then continued, "she said that some husbands like being cuckolds. They like being teased and shamed-it gets them off, yeah. But some men don't like that. They like that their wife sleeps with other men, and that's enough for them. She called it hotwifing."

I nodded, "I've heard the terms. I've actually been doing a lot of reading about it over the last few days… and I know what you mean about this being hard to talk about. There's part of me that would like to experiment a little with both paths," I tried to explain, "There are some things about cuckolding that I find… appeal to me. I don't for the life of me know why. But I think I'd like to explore it a little bit."

"Well, that's what this is all about, yeah?"

Again, I nodded, "I guess it is, but it's weird if I have to tell you what to do or what to say-it's like it ruins it somehow."

Nichole's lips puckered as she thought for a moment. "Then you want me to try, stuff," she said, waving her hand in small circles as if that communicated what she was thinking-and I guess it kind of did. I got the gist of what she meant.

"Yeah, I think that would work… I kind of like it when you push my buttons, you know…"

"I think so," Nichole said, her eyes narrow as she studied me. The tip of her free foot turned and rubbed over my crotch, "Like if I told you how much I'm enjoying Marcus' cock."

"Yeah, like that" I said, my voice quickly sounding strained.

"Hmm, I'll have to think about it," Nichole said, her foot still rubbing up against my dick. "Rachel gave me loads of ideas, but I don't want to be hurtful."

"Don't get too worried about that," I told her, "I'll tell you if it's too much."

"Alright," she said. She pulled her feet out of my lap and stood up. "For now, take me to bed. I only want to be your wife tonight."

"Gladly," I said, quickly picking her up and carrying her to our room.

----------

Sitting at my desk, I felt the cell phone vibrating in my pocket, but I forced myself to resist the temptation to look at it. My program manager always made me to the menial work, and he was the definition of a micromanager. I knew it was all part of the system. It doesn't matter what career field you go into, there's always an apprenticeship to serve. After an hour, I finished processing the pile of invoices on my desk and then went outside where I could take off my mask and get some privacy.

I sat on a park bench outside and opened my phone. Seeing that it was a video and not a picture, I took out my ear buds and put them in my ears. My hands started to shake as I held the phone and started the video. The shot was my nude wife. She was bent over the countertop of the kitchen's island. Her chest and stomach were flat against the granite, her hands gripped the counters edges while her legs hung off the side, her feet dangling several inches above the floor.

Marcus had started the video, positioning the phone on the kitchen table to record the scene.

"Alright, time to show your husband what a little slut you've become," Marcus teased, walking over and positioning himself between Nichole's hanging legs. He was as naked as my wife, but the heavy tan line left from his ever-present board shorts almost made it look like he was wearing shorts as his white ass turned to the camera.

"I'm not a slut," Nichole said without conviction. "At least compared to you."

Marcus laughed, but didn't respond right away. His erection stood out proudly and he rubbed the tip of his cock against my wife's pussy. He did this for several minutes, not quite penetrating but simply passing over the sensitive bare skin of Nichole's lower lips. I could hear her whimpering and pleading to stop teasing, but he wasn't going to be swayed by her.

It was the most erotic video I'd ever seen, and watching it somehow memorialized it in my brain like a searing brand marking its ownership. Marcus finally thrust in slowly. I guess I'd expected him to drive himself in deep in one motion, but he took it slowly and patiently. Nichole's cries came quickly, loudly, and often as Marcus' thrusts quickened. Her leg muscles jiggled each time he pushed himself into her. There was no denying what I was seeing, my wife was being fucked by another man, and she was enjoying the hell out of it. The sounds she was making were nothing like I'd ever heard before.

I could see her wedding band on her finger, her knuckles white from her death grip on the counter. The video was almost twenty minutes long, and I couldn't take that long of a break, so it took me several more breaks throughout the rest of the day to finish watching it. At the end, one thing was clear, my wife was loving this. Seeing the pleasure in her face was incredibly intoxicating to me. There was no question she was having a hundred times better sex with Marcus than with me. And some weird part of me was okay with it.

When the workday finally ended, I tried like hell to rush home, but southern California traffic is what it is, and I didn't have much choice but to roll along at about five-miles-an-hour. I don't know how many times I re-watched the video Nichole had sent me, but it was a lot. Sitting there in traffic, balancing the phone on my knee while I drove, trying to find some relief by rubbing my dick through my pants. I felt like I was on fire when I finally got home.

----------

"What's wrong?" my wife looked up as I came into the house. Her eyes were wide with surprise as I stalked across the kitchen toward her. "Ky, what is it, what happened?"

"Come with me," I said, knowing I must have looked like I was coming apart at the seams.

I took her hand and pulled her up the stairs. "Ky, you're worrying me," Nichole complained as we got to the top of the stairs.

As soon as we got to the bedroom door, I took her and pulled off tee shirt and her shorts and pushed her onto the bed. "You fucking tease!" I said, giving her the most feral grin I could muster. "I almost went out of my mind from that video."

Nichole's expression instantly changed from concern to teasing, "Oh, the one where our neighbor fucked me in the kitchen?"

I popped off a button on my shirt I was trying to get undressed so fast, "Yeah, that one," I said, finally freeing myself of the shirt and throwing it to the floor.

"Did you see how Marcus' cock filled me?" she asked, watching me carefully.

I knew she was looking for my reaction, testing my response to know how far to play up the taboo part of our recent sexual exploration. "Fuck yes I did. It was amazing," I said with more confidence than I felt. I knew I couldn't leave any doubt in her mind or she'd regress into her insecurities and lose the recent progress I'd seen. Her smile let me know I'd read her correctly.

"Did you see how his entire cock fit into my pussy?" She continued, testing the waters yet a little more. "It's so big, Ky. I can't believe I can take it all, but it makes me feel ecstatic that I can now."

Finally, free of my clothes, I climbed onto the bed and quickly slipped my cock into my wife's opening.

Nichole simply hummed between her lips, "Wow, that just slipped right in there didn't it," she said.

Her words hit me like a kick to the chest because they weren't rehearsed or thought out. They were natural and portrayed exactly what she thought in that moment-and I had 'just slipped right in.' Usually, I can feel a certain tightness when we first begin to have sex, and she usually makes a sigh as I enter her, but none of that happened. I slipped right in and her expression hardly changed. The thought of Marcus' stretching out my wife instantly had an effect, and I came. I'd hardly gotten started, and I'd already blown my load.

"Sorry, babe," I apologized, "I spent all day pent up, but give me a minute and I'll make you cum."

Nichole turned with me as I moved off of her to lay on my side, "No worries," she said lightly, "I've had loads of orgasms today."

It struck me how casual her words were. Less than a week had passed, and she already sounded more comfortable than I'd have ever imagined.

"I take it you approve of the video then?" she said, reaching down and stroking my cock back to life, our mixed fluids providing the lubrication.

"Hell yes I approve, but I'm not sure sending those during the day is going to be a good idea. I can't get shit done after you send it."

Nichole's smile grew, "I like that it makes you go spare. I like it when you're hungry like this." She gave my dick a squeeze. She stroked me for a moment, but then looked down toward her waist. She touched her pussy with her free hand. "god I've been a slut today. I think I've basically been full of cum since Marcus took me this morning."

"Ugh," I groaned and turned onto my back.

Nichole laughed, "Oh, I can feel you approve," she said, again giving my dick a squeeze.

"He fucked you this morning, before you went surfing?" I turned my head to see my wife nod, albeit hesitantly.

"I know we didn't exactly work out a schedule, so I hope you're not upset… he's fucks me every morning before we go now," my wife said, and it seemed like she was growing slightly more comfortable with the word 'fuck'. It wasn't a word she said often.

"No, it's fine," I said quickly, feeling like I was going to have an epileptic seizure. "Really, it's all good. I want you to be free to act as you please-you don't need to run everything by me first. I told you, you're free to decide how you want to explore."

It took several minutes, but eventually my dick came back to life. I was expecting my wife to want to fuck again, but instead, she slid off the end of the bed and took me into her mouth. Fuck she looked so sexy looking up at me, her lips pressed against my body. After a minute, she paused and sat up, taking my cock into her hand.

"So, I've got a surprise for you, if you're up for it," Nichole said, giving me a playful look. When I nodded she continued, "Rachel isn't home tonight, so tonight's a good night for it."

"What is it?" I pushed, already knowing she wasn't going to tell me yet. She's always loved to tease me with surprises. She'll never give me any hints about birthday or Christmas presents.

"You'll see… later."

----------

Chapter 14

My wife was only able to keep up the teasing I-know-what-I'm doing attitude for a few minutes. She took a chair from the hall closet and set it in front of the window that overlooks the neighbor's house. When she looked at me, I could see her face flush and her breathing begin to accelerate quickly.

"You alright there?" I asked as she sat on the edge of the bed.

Nichole put her hand to her chest. "My heart's racing," she said, her features showing obvious nervousness.

"You don't have to do this," I said, surprising myself that I actually meant it. I still had that nagging feeling that was trying to convince me to end all the foolishness, but that voice was admittedly growing smaller each day.

Nichole folded her hands in her lap, and bit her lower lip as she looked out the window. "I want to," she finally confessed, "and if it was only about giving you what you want, I don't think I'd be as nervous." Nichole wringed her hands together and turned to me. She held my gaze for a moment but then looked to the side as she spoke, "but there's-"

"-There's a part of you that wants to do it?" I added as she struggled to finish her sentence.

My wife looked up in mild surprise but eventually nodded, "It's been less than a week… I can't believe how much my feelings about all this have changed. It's bloody scary."

"I feel the same way," I reassured her. "And if it's ever something you decide you want to stop, I'm completely okay with that."

Nichole slowly nodded as I spoke and finally looked at me, "I'm afraid I could really lose myself, Ky. It's such a rush."

"Hey, this is what it's about," I said, resting my hand on her bouncing knee. "It's probably the only time in our lives when we're free to do something this crazy. That's why I kind of want to explore it for a little while. So, until you have to go to work again, I say let yourself go completely. For these next couple of weeks, let yourself experience it and don't worry about it. In fact, I hope you do lose yourself. I'll be here as your safety net to make sure nothing bad happens."

Nichole studied my face for a long time before she nodded, and a look of resolution passed over her features. "You promise, you'll be alright, and you'll still love me?"

"No matter what," I said with as much resolve as I could.

Looking visibly calmer, Nichole stood and kissed me. It was a long, slow, and languid kiss. I could smell her shampoo and the lingering scent of sunblock on her skin. Pulling away from the kiss, my wife took a step back from the chair. She was still completely nude, and I could only see the faintest of tan lines from her bikini.

"Your wife's been a right slut today," she said, her gaze unflinching. "Now, I'm going to pop on over to the neighbor's house for a bit, and if you stay here in this chair and watch through the window, you'll see that you're a cuckold now. I know you've seen pictures and video, but this will be different… I hope you're ready for it, because I'm going to let myself go and enjoy sex with Marcus."

I nodded but couldn't speak. My throat felt like I'd just eaten shellfish and I was having an allergic reaction. Without getting dressed, Nichole turned and slowly walked out the bedroom door. I listened carefully as her light footsteps went down the stairs, but then things went silent for a long minute until I heard the back door open and close. I stood and went to the window where I found Nichole walking across the lawn toward the neighbor's house. She hadn't even wrapped a towel around herself-that alone was proof that she was changing, because before, while she's never been exactly shy, she'd never let herself be so free with nudity.

Nichole eventually disappeared into Marcus' house and I couldn't see or hear anything for at least thirty minutes. I was tempted to go find myself a snack when the light to the master bedroom came on. For another several excruciating minutes, I could only see shadowy figures behind the semi-closed blinds, but eventually the blinds were pulled up, giving me a complete view inside the bedroom.

It felt like déjà vu in some ways, it hadn't been that long ago that I'd witnessed this scene played out, but instead of Rachel tied to the headboard of Marcus' bed, there was my wife. My fucking wife! I heard myself scream in my head. Her long dark hair draped to the bed and fanned out, but her gaze was looking forward toward the head of the bed where her wrists were secured. Her lithe body in a kneeling position and her upper body supported on her elbows.

Marcus gave me a quick nod and gestured toward my wife, seeming to ask if I was okay with everything. I nodded in return, feeling almost numb. The lights were dim, but I could still see everything in almost perfect clarity. It was the one time in my life I didn't mind my house being as close to the neighbor's as it was. Marcus climbed onto the bed, his large member standing semi erect already.

He slapped her hard on the ass and I heard my wife' yelp. Her breasts swung forward and then back as she rocked from the slap.

"Your needy little pussy is back for more, huh," Marcus said, caressing Nichole's ass cheeks firmly with his hands. "You know what I think?" Marcus asked rhetorically, "I think your needy little pussy is quickly transforming into a dirty little cunt."

"Marcus don't tease. That's not true." I heard my wife's voice whine. I had to concentrate and strain to hear as she spoke, and I couldn't make out everything."

Marcus barked a laugh, "I'm not teasing," he said, running the head of his cock against her lower lips. "How many women have sex five times in one day with two different men? Or maybe," Marcus quickly added, cutting Nichole off before she could protest, "You simply disagree on the size of your cunt. It's not so little now," he said, pushing himself slowly into her. "You're already stretching out nicely for me."

I could hear a low moan sound from my wife as her head dropped toward the mattress. This was un-fucking-real. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. I was watching another man burry himself deep into my wife. The photos and the video held no comparison to seeing the act in real time. For some reason, even though I knew the pictures and video were real, I'd been able to play it up in my mind that it was only a game, that it wasn't entirely real. But seeing it happen only twenty-five feet in front of my eyes, there was no denying that this was happening.

I was painfully hard, but the feeling of lust that was pumping through my system was giving me a high that felt so good I didn't want it to end. I tried to edge myself just a little to keep the feeling, but as I touched my cock I immediately began to ejaculate. It was the hardest that I could ever remember cumming in my life and my mind seared that feeling deep into my memory.

Marcus wasn't as quick triggered as I was. His slow motions had turned into long powerful strokes and his speed increased a tic. I could see my wife's fingers splayed out as her breasts swung forward and back like a pendulum. Her cries grew louder, and I watched in fascination as her toes arched. It was everything I had hoped for and so much more. Despite having cum, it hadn't wrecked my mood like I thought it would, I was quickly growing hard again, and this time I felt more in control. I knew I wouldn't pop off like a teenager as I grasped my cock again in my hand.

Several times my wife had collapsed into the bed only to have Marcus pull her back into a doggy position. But ultimately she wasn't able to stay where he wanted and so he settled for putting a couple of pillows under her tummy to keep her ass pointed up where he wanted her. I couldn't believe the sounds coming from my wife. She wasn't trying to hold anything back. She'd thrown all caution and restraint aside had done exactly what she said she would. She'd let herself go completely.

Several times I'd heard her cry out Marcus' name, but even that only fueled my lust. I lost track of how many times she'd cum, but I knew it was more than a few. Marcus finally pulled out and stroked himself a couple of times until rope after rope shot over Nichole's back. My wife's body quivered and shook as Marcus reached down and slid his fingers into her pussy, giving her a final orgasm before he finally fell onto the bed.

I sat back in the chair, by breath ragged and coming in quick gasps as I tried to process what I'd just experienced. It took all my willpower, but I forced myself to get off the chair and go to the bathroom. I cleaned myself up and put on a pair of shorts before returning to the window. The lovers were still lying next to each other, unmoving. I went downstairs and made myself a quick sandwich and pounded a couple of beers. Looking at my phone as I went back to the window, I saw that I'd only been gone about twenty minutes. But it was enough time for Marcus to be fucking my wife again. This time she was on her back, her hands free to roam his body, her legs wrapped tightly around his hips.

They kissed passionately as he fucked her slowly, each thrust drawing a contented sigh from my wife. Even thinking the word 'wife' was giving me a hardon. That word was supposed to mean your companion, someone that was faithful to you and didn't have sex with other men. But that no longer described my wife who was again being fucked by our fit, middle-aged neighbor. The level of lust I felt was more than I could have imagined, and yet I was already hoping I could feel more. At some level I knew I was telling myself this was only something we were going to experiment with for a couple of weeks, but deeper down I already knew the truth. I didn't want it to ever stop. I only wanted more.

After their coupling, Nichole's form laid still on the bed. After a time, the bedroom light went off, leaving me to stare into the darkness. Was she going to spend the night? Wasn't it enough that she'd fucked him, now she was going to sleep with him, too? I don't know how long I sat there, but it was long enough for my ass to start hurting from the hard chair. It was late and I my body craved sleep, but my mind was racing laps like greyhounds around a track. Pacing the room wasn't helping my state, so I took a quick shower and laid down in bed.

I eventually fell into a fitful sleep. My dreams, bizarre and nonsensical, woke me up every so often from their strangeness. When I woke, I instinctively knew Nichole wasn't there, but I'd still reach over and feel her side of the bed, verifying what I already knew, it was cold and empty. It made me feel hollow and cold inside, and the dread made it possible for me to hear that nagging voice again, if only ever so faintly. I turned over and closed my eyes, cursing myself for not wanting to give heed to that voice. Even though my guts were twisted into knots, I couldn't help but recall the lustful highs I'd experienced.

At some point I'd fallen asleep again, but this time when I awoke, I felt my wife snuggled into my side. She was nude and only covered by the silk top sheet. She smelled of sunblock, sweat, and sex. Her hair was badly mussed and contained remnants of dried semen. Her full lips were parted as she slept. She looked exhausted, but she also looked content. I realized the person I was looking at was no longer my innocent and faithful wife. At my prompting and encouragement, she'd stepped into a hedonistic and carnal world. The evidence was right in front of my eyes that she'd enjoyed her experience. I felt an emotional pang against my soul, but the lustful high that followed washed everything away like retreating tidal wave.

----------

Chapter 15

The fortnight passed in a blur. Sex with Marcus had been so consuming that I thought of little else. Much to my shame, as the days went on, I thought less and less of my husband and more and more about Marcus and the feelings he gave me when we were together. I knew I wasn't falling in love with him. We were only close friends… with an extreme number of benefits. It's more that he knew how to make me feel things I never knew were possible.

When I received the call from Global Medical to come in the following Monday to begin the onboarding process, I sat there gobsmacked for several long minutes. I couldn't believe two weeks had gone by so fast. Reality hit me hard, as I began to understand that it was time to return to life, work, and my husband. The thought of going to work full time after a summer full of sex, surfing, and lazily swimming in the neighbor's pool wasn't exactly thrilling, but having a little extra income would be something to look forward to. Maybe we could actually start buying some furniture. With me not working for most of the summer, finances were tight.

Rachel passed me a glass of iced tea as I entered the kitchen and sat at the table. I hadn't seen much of her since my affair with her husband had started, and I was never entirely sure if that was by design or just conscience. She'd always claimed she was off seeing her boyfriend Brian, and it very well could have been the truth. Wearing only my summer outfit, my bikini, I couldn't believe how comfortable I'd grown wear it. I took a long sip of the cold drink and found it had that strong bite of alcohol.

"Ah," I smacked my lips, "I haven't had one of these in a few weeks."

Rachel sat next to me at the table and poured herself a glass. "I was feeling a bit down this morning," she shrugged. "My relationship with my Brian came to its conclusion last night."

"Oh, I'm sorry," I said, unsure of what to say about a lost boyfriend when the woman has a husband.

Rachel shrugged nonchalantly, "You get more-or-less used to these things," she said, taking another long sip from the glass. "We'll always be friends, but it was time to move on."

Her words that it was 'time to move on' hit me like a hammer, and I took a large swallow of the alcoholic beverage. I knew Ky and I had agreed that we would end our little exploration once it was time for me to go back to work, but now that the time had arrived, I found I had no desire to end it.

"Alright, sister," Rachel said, a smile growing at the corners of her mouth, "spill it. I can see you've got something on your mind."

I felt myself blush in front of the woman and I took another drink to try and calm my nerves. "I hate the word surreal because it's so cliché, but I can't think of a better word to use right now. That's how all this feels. I feel so scandalous," I finally sputtered. "For almost three weeks now, I've been having an affair with your husband, and…"

"… And you've enjoyed it?" Rachel prompted, finishing my sentence.

I nodded, "It's been bloody brilliant!" I said more enthusiastically than I'd intended, "but Ky and I agreed that we only wanted to explore, this," I said, raising my hands at a loss for a word that could best describe our crazy activities as of late, "until it was time for me to go back to work… which is Monday."

Rachel raised her head, giving me a look that meant she understood exactly what I was trying to tell her. "But you're suddenly not so sure?"

"Something like that, yeah," I said with a heavy sigh.

"Listen, Nichole," Rachel said, putting her hand on mine, "You know that for my part I'm not pushing you to make a decision one way or another. Marcus has been like a horny teenager these last few weeks, and I'm more than happy if you two keep fucking."

I coughed and sputtered on my drink, sending little drops of spittle onto the table. "I'm so sorry," I mumbled, my mouth still half-full of iced tea.

Rachel laughed and reached for a small towel on the counter. "What, still not used to the word fuck?"

I shrugged and was finally able to swallow the last of the liquid. "It's so uncouth."

Rachel laughed again and rolled her eyes, "Girl, you've been walking around with my husband's sperm in you for all this time and you still think it's awkward to say fuck? Well, I hope you never lose that part of you. It's sweet."

"Thanks… I think," I said, shaking my head.

"I've been meaning to ask," Rachel said, seeming to want to switch subjects. "How's Ky been through all of this, have you been keeping him happy?"

I swallowed again and took a deep breath. Rachel wasn't giving me any reprieve, so I knew I had little choice but to simply answer her questions. "Between Marcus and Ky, I've had more sex than any woman has a right to have," I said with an uncertain laugh. "I think Ky's happy overall, but he wants me to, as he calls it, push-his-cuck-buttons, a bit harder… it's just that it feels so cruel and heartless. I can't bring myself to do it-at least not to the degree he wants. I'm afraid it'll hurt him."

"But Nichole, that's exactly what he wants-probably even needs," she said, her gaze focusing on me and forcing me to look her in the eye. "If you're even listening a little, you'll know if you've gone too far, but I have a feeling you could go a long ways before he'd finally say enough."

I bit my lower lip as I thought about it, finally I had to admit, "You might be right-"

"Trust me dear, I know I'm right on this one," Rachel said firmly. "Ky's a classical cuck-oh girl, you have no idea how amazing your life is going to be, but you've got to understand something so listen carefully," Rachel waited until she had my full attention, and I could tell she was serious about this. "Your husband is like mound of clay right now. He's unmolded, without shape. But if you don't take control and give him the shape you want, he's going to find his own, and that might not be what you want."

"I don't understand," I confessed.

"It's like this," Rachel began again, "Ky enjoys you sleeping with other men-which you're giving him. But it sounds like he also really wants to experience what being a cuckold is. He wants to feel humiliation, he wants you to rub his face in it. Now, I know you think it's cruel, but he's getting his own pleasure from it. You might not understand it, but trust me, for him it's a real rush."

I nodded slowly, pondering her words, "I think I understand that, but what do you mean about giving him shape?"

"I mean that you're in control here," Rachel explained, "If you don't want him to feel any humiliation at all, that's your choice. He'll conform to that. But it's also in your power to transform him into your submissive sissy boy if you wanted."

I looked up shocked, "Sissy boy?"

Rachel shrugged, "Some couples find they enjoy the husband becoming submissive, going so far as to make the husband sleep in a guest bedroom, bathe and prepare you for your lovers, get your clothes ready, even suck your lover's cock to get him ready quicker for you-oh, and of course clean out your pussy after your lover's finished."

"Oh my god," I said, not completely sure she wasn't having a go, "I don't want that."

"Nobody's saying you have to want that," Rachel continued, "You can find the level you're comfortable with and mold him to that. If you want him to wear panties to work, or shave his legs, I'm quite certain you could make him do just about anything for you, and he'll only love you all the more for it."

"I think you're completely mental, Rach," I said, shaking my head. "Are you serious?"

Rachel only nodded and sipped her drink, "Try a few things today and see what kind of reaction you get. I guarantee he'll love it."

I thought about that for a long moment, "Alright, I'll give it a go and see what happens, but I don't want a sissy boy for a husband. That sounds horrible."

"I wouldn't want that either," Rachel agreed, "my point is that it's up to you to decide the future of your sexual relationship. Ky's going to be happy with whatever you decide-I'm certain of that. The only thing he's not going to want to do is stop exploring. He's tasted the honey and he's not going to want you to stop."

"You make is sound so simple," I said, sighing heavily and looking out the window toward the pool. Marcus was using the net to screen off a few leaves that had fallen into the water.

"Oh no, it's anything but simple. You have the hardest part in all of this. You have to find a way to push those buttons and make him feel like it's all real, and yet not push too far that you actually crush him. It's a very fine line, and you're going to have your failures, again, trust me on this. Marcus and I have had a lot of long sit-down talks to work things out. Communication is key, but sometimes things happen so fast, and we get so wrapped up in the moment that we don't communicate like we need to."

"Ugh," I groaned and leaned back into the chair. "You've given me a lot to think about."

"Good. That's what I meant to do." Rachel said with a wink. She then cast her eyes toward the back window, "I think your lover's feeling lonely."

----------

"Hey gorgeous," Marcus said as I came outside. He placed the pool strainer on the hooks against the far wall and then wadded into the shallow end of the pool.

"Your wife said you looked lonely," I said, sitting on the edge of the pool and putting my feet into the water.

Marcus smiled and glanced toward the house, "She knows me too well," he said, running his hand across the surface of the water, creating small wakes with his fingertips. "I was hoping she wasn't going to chat the day away with you."

"Oh, you had something in mind?" I said, feeling a smile spread across my lips.

"Always," Marcus said, stepping toward me. He moved between my legs and unfastened the ties of my bikini bottom. He pulled my hips closer to the edge of the pool and moved so that his mouth was only inches away from my permanently smooth pussy. "I can't seem to get enough of you."

Marcus' tongue gently licked up and down my lips and teased me for several long minutes. I ran my hand through his hair and enjoyed the feelings only this man seemed to provoke. "I need your help to tease my husband a bit," I said, biting my lower lip but unable to stop the moan of pleasure that escaped my mouth.

Marcus pulled back and looked up at me. My eyes had a hard time focusing on him for a moment. "Happily," he said, pulling away from me and leaving me on the edge of an orgasm but still short of it. "What'd you have in mind?"

"Don't be a prat. Finish what you started," I said, reaching down and touching myself, only to have my hand pushed away by Marcus.

"No, I like seeing your wanton look," he said with a smirk. "I think Ky will like seeing it too."

I let out a growl of frustration from being so close to my orgasm yet having it denied. "He better like it," I said, regretting that I hadn't waited a few more minutes to say anything.

"I've got just the thing," Marcus said and pulled himself out of the pool. He walked over to the patio lounge chair that was in the shade, dropped his shorts onto the grass, and sat down. He then picked up his phone and appeared to start another video."

"Come here, Nicky," Marcus instructed, keeping the phone trained on me. "It's been a few hours since my cock was in your slutty mouth."

My heart began to race as I heard his words, and I knew Ky would like it too. I stood and, feeling my bikini bottom fall to the deck, I removed my top and dropped it to the ground. I approached slowly and sat myself between Marcus' legs, my eyes taking in his soft but still large cock.

"Go ahead," Marcus said, filming my reaction. "Show your husband what a cock whore you've become."

I felt pure nervousness about what Ky's reaction would be, but I felt Rachel was right, I needed to push my husband a little to give him what he wanted. I wrapped my hand around Marcus' shaft and slowly began to stroke him, rolling my thumb over the head of his cock and teasing the tip.

"You've gotten to be an amazing cock sucker," Marcus said, relaxing back into the chair's soft cushion. "How many times have you sucked my cock this week?"

I shrugged and continued to stroke his cock with my hand, looking up only briefly at the phone's camera, "I don't know."

"I bet it's close to twenty, isn't it?"

Again, I shrugged, but then gave a slight nod, "Maybe," I said softly.

"And how many time did you give your husband a blow job this week?"

I bit my lower lip and kept my gaze on Marcus' thick member, feeling it swell in my hand. "Once," I admitted.

"Ouch, twenty to one, that's a little out of proportion. You must like my cock a lot more than your husband's."

"Marcus," I whispered in admonishment, feeling my heart really start to pound.

"I'm not saying you don't love your husband, I'm only saying you must really love my cock more than his. Isn't that right."

I gave a slight nod, my eyes still not looking at the camera.

"Nicky," Marcus said, his voice sounding sterner, "No more being shy. Look into the camera and tell your husband how much you love my cock."

I had to take several deep breaths, and it took all my willpower, but I forced myself to look up to the camera. "I do love your cock," I said, and immediately felt a rush of adrenaline that made me flush. "I can't get enough of it."

"That's better," Marcus said in satisfaction, "honesty is always the best policy. But you need to be more specific. Why do you love my cock more than your husband's?"

The adrenaline fueled me now and it made it easier to speak, "It's so much thicker, and longer," I said, leaning down and touching his cock to my cheek. "It's so hot to the touch and cums so much."

"You mean mine's bigger than your husband's?" Marcus pushed.

I nodded, "Yes."

"That's because he only has a dick, he doesn't have a cock. Understand?"

I nodded, feeling almost lightheaded from the rush of blood running through my body.

"From now on, you'll only refer to your husband's penis as a dick," Marcus paused until I looked at him. "Do you understand why?"

"Because he's small," I said, breaking my gaze as soon as I spoke.

"That's right," Marcus confirmed, "now put those slutty lips around my cock and prove it to your husband."

I had to take several breaths to get the oxygen my brain was screaming for, but I then took Marcus' cock into my mouth. It's heat felt brilliant against my lips, and I moaned at the sensation.

"Oh fuck," Marcus sighed. "Such a good little cock sucker now."

I gave into the sensations and let myself enjoy giving my lover the pleasure I knew he wanted. Using one hand, I stroked the cock that wasn't in my mouth, using precum and saliva to lubricate the thick shaft. Over that last two weeks, I'd received a lot of instruction and practice and had learned the small things that Marcus liked. I took my time and let myself go, let my mind quiet and my thoughts fade, focusing only on giving my lover the most pleasure I could give him. Several times I moved down and kissed and licked his balls, taking each in turn into my mouth and applying a light amount of suction. He ran his fingers through my hair, and I knew from his reactions that I was performing exactly as he had shown me.

"Alright, let's show your husband your newest skill now," I heard Marcus say as I felt his hand touch me lightly on the back of his head.

I took in as much of his cock into my mouth as I could, pausing as I felt it touch the back of my throat. I had failed miserably the first few times I'd attempted to deep throat, it wasn't a natural skill I'd found out. But with practice and a lot of effort, I'd finally managed to do it. I forced myself to relax and not think about anything other than what I was going to do in the next few minutes. I then opened my throat and swallowed as I pressed myself forward.

I felt the tip of his cock enter my throat, but I allowed a little stab of fear to get the better of me and I backed away to take another breath and try again. It took me several more tries, but I eventually felt Marcus' thick member pass deeply into my throat. Marcus' hand grabbed the back of my head and I felt him push the last inch into me, pressing my nose firmly against his body.

"Look at the camera," Marcus said, holding me in place with his cock complete down my throat.

I looked up and tried to focus on the camera, but my vision was blurry, and I needed to breathe. Marcus must have sensed it because he let me go and allowed me to retreat. Precum and strands of saliva clung between my lips and the tip of his cock as I sat back and took a few deep breaths.

"You look so fucking sexy," Marcus said, still holding the camera in place. I felt a stab of pleasure from his words. "Now, let's show your husband what a cum slut you've turned into. I think you've been a little selfish and haven't been sharing as much as you should with him."

I opened my mouth and took Marcus' cock inside me once again. Moments like these were becoming an addiction for me. The feeling of all that adrenaline, lust and arousal made every part of my body explode with sensation. Even giving Marcus a simple blow job gave me great pleasure and I could feel my pussy explode with desire as I refocused on my lover's cock. It didn't take long, and I felt Marcus getting close. I'd learned his small tells quickly and knew he was only seconds away.

"That's it, cum slut," Marcus said, his voice strained. He held my head in place and placed the tip of his cock just inside my lips. "I'm going to cum in your mouth and you're going to hold it all and not swallow until I tell you to."

I nodded and almost immediately felt the first hot jet of semen hit the roof of my mouth. Several more followed and I felt the warm liquid pooling in the back of my throat. His cum was strong and musky, but something had deeply changed in the way I tasted it. The first time he'd cum in my mouth I had to concentrate not to gag or spit it out, but now it was different. Now I relished it.

"Show your husband what's in your slutty mouth," Marcus instructed.

I opened my mouth and pushed the cum forward to my lips, fully tasting it with all my senses. My pussy was on fire and I slipped my fingers between my legs to find some relief.

"Very good, now swallow and leave your husband a message."

I did as I was told and swallowed the large load, enjoying the slick feeling as it passed through my mouth and down my throat. I looked up at the camera, not feeling shy in the least as I spoke. "I hope you enjoyed that, Ky, because I don't know if I can go back to only having your little dick. I love you, but I need a cock like this now… I think I always will."

----------

Chapter 16

"I hope you enjoyed that, Ky, because I don't know if I can go back to only having your little dick. I love you, but I need a cock like this now… I think I always will," Nichole's voice tapered off as the video ended.

I set the phone down on the bench seat of my old truck and inhaled a deep breath. My chest ached from how hard my heart was beating, and oddly enough, my feet and hands felt numb. I felt a slew of emotions and it made me want to laugh, cry, and scream all at the same time. It was obviously my wife in the video, but the way she spoke, especially at the end made me feel like I didn't recognize her anymore.

After spending most of the day at City Hall obtaining permits for an upcoming project, I'd grabbed a couple of Taco Bell burritos and was headed back to the office when I heard my phone buzz with a message. Pulling into a hotel parking lot, I slathered my burrito with a ton of hot sauce and took a bite as I started the video Nichole had just sent. Taco Bell burritos aren't exactly top-shelf quality, but they're cheap and filling, so I eat them once a week on average. I was barely able to swallow the first bite as I began to watch. I quickly discarded the burrito into the bag and looked closer at the small screen on my phone.

What struck me the hardest was the look on her face. It was one of pure bliss and contentment, her features held almost an entranced look to them. And then when she deep-throated Marcus, oh my god I thought I'd die. The video could have easily been a professionally produced video on Pornhub and I wouldn't have known the difference. Part of me wanted to panic and call her immediately, begging her stop and come home-end it all. But wasn't this what I wanted? I'd been asking her to push my buttons lately. I wanted to feel that angst more intensely, I wanted a higher high.

Thinking about the video, I realized that she was giving me exactly what I'd been asking for, and once again, I was finding that I was unprepared for the intensity of it. The level of angst was excruciating. I also realized that If I'd experienced this video a few weeks ago, it would have leveled me, but after experiencing several softer levels of cuck angst, I had built up the ability to withstand a little more. But still, it was almost too much.

I checked my watch and forced myself to think about work for a minute. It was the middle of the afternoon, and no one at the office really expected me to return, obtaining permits was usually an all-day thing with all the reviews that needed done, so I probably wouldn't be missed if I simply snuck home. Taking a few more deep breaths, I sat up in my seat and pulled my truck out of the parking lot. As badly as I wanted to watch the video again, I needed to see my wife first. I needed to connect with the woman I loved and make sure this was all still 'exploration'.

The advantage of driving home a few hours early was that I was able to get a jump on traffic which cut off nearly thirty minutes from my commute. Pulling into the driveway, I didn't see Nichole's car, an old Saturn that had almost three-hundred-thousand miles on it. I did, however, see Marcus' Jeep parked out front of his house. It looked like he was just about to leave but stopped and waved as I got out of my truck.

"The girls are off shopping," he said as I approached. "Nichole said she wanted to buy a couple of things for the new job."

Marcus extended his hand, and I shook it, "Right, I remember she said something about that last night," I said, my voice sounding strained.

Marcus gave me a knowing look, "Watched the video I'm assuming?"

I nodded, "Yeah." I wanted to say more, but my mind suddenly went blank. I actually kind of wanted to kick him the balls, too."

"You alright, do I owe you an apology?" Marcus asked.

I tried to read the man's expression as I thought about his question, but he held a poker face fairly well. Did I want an apology? I wasn't expecting one. And it felt like this was something that was more between me and Nichole than with Marcus.

I managed to shake my head, "I'm fine, it was just a little shocking."

The corner of Marcus mouth twitched up, "I can imagine," he said, but then his expression changed, and he looked almost contrite. "I don't want to ruin the experience Nichole wanted you to have, so it's probably better you talk to her first, but if anything's unsettled after, then let's talk it out between you and me."

I nodded, understanding what he was trying to tell me. "That's sounds good."

"Hey," Marcus said, as if just remembering something. "I've seen your clubs in the garage. Do you two want to join us to go golfing tomorrow?"

"I wouldn't mind," I admitted. I actually had been itching to go golfing. "But Nichole doesn't golf."

Marcus simply shrugged, "Neither does Rachel-not well anyway," he said. He then pursed his lips briefly, "Actually, I've got an idea if you're up for it. I have a friend that owns a nice place in Palm Springs. He usually rents it out, but it's open because of the pandemic. I 'm sure he'd let us use it. We could head out there for the weekend, play golf, swim, drink. It's hot as fuck out there this time of year, but it's always fun."

"That does sound fun," I admitted. A few inappropriate ideas came to mind as I pondered the possibilities. I fished my phone from my pocket. "I'll call Nichole."

We each called our wives, and in only a few minutes time, had plans made to spend the weekend in Palm Springs. Since I was already home, I started packing a suitcase and getting things ready to go. Nichole and Rachel cut their shopping short and headed back early, and by six o'clock, we were almost ready to go.

Nichole rushed into the house and hurriedly packed a few things. I could tell that she was excited about the idea, and I was equally sure it had a lot to do with Marcus. While I couldn't help but feel the adrenaline rush of what might happen, I was still reeling from the video.

"Nichole," I said, grabbing her by the elbow as she came out of the walk-in closet. "I know they're waiting for us, but I need a minute to talk about the video."

Nichole stopped and turned to me, her features filled with anxiety and nervousness. She took a long moment to study my face before she asked. "What about it?"

"Did you mean all those things you said?" I asked, sounding desperate and weak.

"I don't know how you want me to answer that, Ky. You've said you wanted me to push your cuck-buttons, so I thought… " she left the sentence unfinished.

"I did say that," I confessed, "and you certainly did. But was that all it was? Did you mean those things you said?"

Nichole again took a long moment to study me. "Of course that's all it was," she finally said, "I wanted to make it good for you."

I sighed in relief and sat on the edge of the bed, my legs felt like jelly, "These last weeks have been like being in a hurricane. Sometimes I don't think I can take anymore, and other times I can't get enough. I guess I needed some reassurance."

"I understand," Nichole said, I could hear the vulnerability in her voice. "I need that reassurance too sometimes, and to know I'm not pushing too far. It's very thrilling, but I'm terrified at the same time."

"But I guess that's part of the problem," I said, trying to noodle out what I was feeling. "I want you to push those buttons, but if you need to reassure me every few minutes, it makes it feel like a roleplay and not organic. It ruins it." I looked at Nichole, but she seemed content to listen for a moment, "Like right now, I completely lost the high I was feeling. I needed the reassurance, but then that killed the angsty adrenaline rush once I had it."

"So, what do you want to do?" Nichole asked, sitting against the small desk next to the bed. "Do you not want to go this weekend, do you want to stop?"

I shook my head, "I want to go," I quickly said, but then found myself tongue-tied trying to say exactly what I wanted. "If you're willing. I want you to push my buttons really hard, just for this weekend. I can take it if I know it's only the weekend. I feel like I ruined things today just as it was getting good."

"By wanting that reassurance?" Nichole asked. I nodded, "Then you don't want any reassurance this weekend?"

"No," I said, resolved to take it, "not until we get home on Sunday."

"You're sure about this?" my wife asked, looking at me through the tops of her eyes.

"Absolutely," I said, standing up from the bed. "You can try your best to break me, but I want to experience it all. Maybe I can finally get this out of my system."

"You almost make it sound like a competition."

I laughed, "Do your worst, babe. I'll endure whatever you can dish out until Sunday."

Nichole gave me a wicked smile, "I'll have you shouting God save the Queen well before Sunday, luv."

That made me smile, "Alright, if I shout God save the Queen, then you'll know I can't take anymore, and we'll stop."

"Then I win?" Nichole asked.

"Then you win."

"If I win, you have to stop being such a git about my driving," Nichole said, and I could tell she was serious.

I nodded in agreement, "Done, but that's easy because you're only a point away from losing your license anyway."

Nichole rolled her eyes but didn't take the bait. "Alright, I hope you know what you're in for."

"It's going to be awesome. Let's do it," I said as we walked to the door.

"Ky," Nichole said, turning to me as we got to the door. "You asked if I meant those things I said in the video," she reached down and grabbed my cock through my shorts. "I'll never think of this as a cock again. You have a nice dick, but that's all it is…"

----------

Chapter 17

I walked out the front door determined to enjoy the hell out of the weekend, but instantly knew it was going to be harder than I had thought when I watched my wife reach up on her toes and give Marcus a kiss on the cheek. It was harmless enough that anyone watching wouldn't have thought much about it, but it triggered something deep inside me. One minute I felt I was the master of my domain, and the next I felt like the world had slipped out from under me. What if my wife had only said what she had to keep leading me along? I couldn't help but wonder. What if at the end of the weekend she wanted to keep seeing Marcus? What would I say then? Or what if I wanted her to keep seeing Marcus? I shook my head and locked the front door, trying to not let my insecurities get the better of me and ruin the weekend.

Besides the Jeep, Marcus and Rachel own a relatively new Chevy Tahoe. Having already agreed to take their vehicle, its doors were all open and the engine was idling. I put our two bags in the back and noticed my wife climb into the front seat with Marcus. While it didn't shock me, it was still yet another trigger that kicked my angst up a notch. Closing the back, I sat behind my wife and next to Rachel, who looked stunning in a very short, open back romper. The coolness of the air-conditioning did little to keep my growing arousal in check. Just seeing my wife in the front seat with Marcus was causing an erection, and then sitting next to Rachel who exuded sex only added to the affect.

Marcus took us out of town, and we drove up the 15 freeway, hitting the last of the traffic leftover from rush hour. I'd intently listened to Marcus and Nichole chatting away, but the bulk of their conversation revolved around photography, and so I settled in and made myself comfortable for the rest of the ride.

"I hope you're not disappointed being stuck back here with me," Rachel said, leaning on the center armrest between our seats. She really was incredibly beautiful, and could have easily passed for ten years younger.

I shook my head, "Not at all," I said, letting myself relax and smile for a change. "You're the one that should be disappointed. I'm the most uninteresting person you've probably ever met."

Rachel laughed easily and touched the top of my hand. "I know that's not true. Not may couples ever done what you two have these last weeks."

I shrugged but had to nod, "Alright, there's that," I said, "but Nichole's always the one people gravitate toward. She's the extrovert as you've already discovered."

"True," Rachel said, "but I know there are things about you she finds attractive. She married you after all, so you must have some redeeming factors."

Her comments made me feel slightly uncomfortable and I tried not to squirm and show it. The truth was I'd been thinking a lot about why Nichole had married me. I always felt that I'd married way above my class, but I must have had some value in her eyes.

"I sure hope so," I said, my voice soft. "I guess I'm the more realistic, practical one, while she's the optimist, the dreamer. Consequently, I'm the boring one and she's the fun one," I said, trying to sound like I was joking.

"I don't know about boring," Rachel said, her blue eyes focused on me. "Nichole said you were on a job in Antarctica for six months before you got married."

"That was just work related, and I was barely out of my internship," I explained. "The science station down there was having problems with their vehicle maintenance facility and needed a new… " I paused, knowing I was about to go into something that would lose any audience. "It was just work. We hardly ever left the station. There's not much to see down there except a lot of white and an occasional penguin."

"But still, not many people have ever set foot down there. That's not exactly boring."

"I did do some ice climbing while I was down there. One of the scientists had the gear and we went out for a few hours, but it got dark so fast we weren't able to do much."

"Well, don't under-sale yourself, Ky," Rachel admonished, giving me a small smile. "Marcus hasn't done anything even close to that. I love the man, but he likes to keep his life as simple as possible, and he avoids responsibility like it's the plague."

"I'm not sure those are bad traits. I wouldn't mind kicking off a few of my work responsibilities."

Rachel gave me a careful look, "You say that, and maybe you think that, but I think you're the type of person that needs a certain level of challenge at work. You need to keep your mind occupied."

"My mind's been plenty occupied lately," I said, glancing toward the front seat. Marcus had taken my wife's hand into his own while I'd been talking with Rachel.

"Yes, those two are filled with NRE," Rachel said, following my gaze.

"NRE?" I asked, turning my attention back to the older woman.

"New Relationship Experience," Rachel explained. "It's extremely common in our lifestyle. It just describes the early time when two new people are into each other, when they can't get enough of each other. But it comes and goes because it's really only based on lust and infatuation. There's no love in it."

"How can you be sure?" I asked eagerly.

"Because love takes time to build, dear. You know that. It's built by the hard things you go through, by living through the ups-and-downs of life, one teaspoon after another."

"Very sage of you," I said, feeling my smile grow. "I like that."

"I hope I've learned a few things over the years-If I can pass on a few things to you and Nichole, then I'm happy about that."

The SUV turned onto the ten and headed east. The landscape out the window was now brown, and vegetation was sparse as we headed into the desert. King palms were still numerous, but most of them neglected, their dead leaves hanging downward like limp hands.

"These last weeks have been a hell of an experience," I said, breaking the moment of silence that had fallen between us. "It hasn't always been easy, but I've never felt such a rush either. Even climbing the ice in Antarctica didn't scare me as much as this does," I said, gesturing to the people in the front seat, who looked for all intents and purposes, like a committed couple heading out to the desert for some alone time.

Rachel took my hand in her own. I didn't want to appear impolite or make a scene, so I didn't pull away. "I'm sure you two are going to live long and happy lives together. And whether you choose to continue exploring this side of your sexuality or not won't matter in the least to us. We just want you two to be happy." I felt Rachel give my hand a squeeze. "If you do continue, we'll have to have a lot of lengthy and frequent discussions."

"Oh," I said raising my brow, "There's a lot of educational requirements to level-up in the lifestyle?"

Rachel chuckled, "Not exactly, but it's like anything in life, the more prepared you are, the better off you'll be, and the more fun you'll have."

"Like what, elaborate?"

Rachel looked pensive for a long moment, "Right now, you two are only scratching the surface on the types of experiences you can have. I don't know if there is a bottom to the well when it comes to the taboo and the sexual. You can take it as far as you want. You have to remember that you're steering the ship here. If you want Nichole to push further out of her comfort zone, it will only take the slightest bit of influence from you, and I'm sure she would do it."

I took in a deep breath and thought about that for a moment. "I feel like we're way out of our comfort zone already, I can't imagine going further."

"That's the good and the bad of these types of experiences. For example, if you and Nichole kept Marcus in your play for a year, I guarantee you wouldn't find near the thrill you find in it today. It's just human nature."

I nodded, "The NRE goes away."

"Yes, that's part of it, but your own desires will build on what you've experienced. It's a relatively slow progression, but at the same time, you'll be surprised how much your views change when you look back," Rachel continued to explain. "Every relationship is different, so I can't say what will work for you two, but I'm sure you two will make each other very happy if you're open to it."

"I've got a lot to think about," I said, looking out the window as the sun was setting behind us.

"Just keep me in mind if you need to talk. Believe me, there's nothing I haven't seen, so don't feel embarrassed to ask." Rachel's eyes glanced briefly forward, almost begging me to look.

I turned and looked, and what I saw made me break into a cold sweat. Marcus' arm was extended, Nichole's hands were gripping his bicep, her head leaning against his shoulder. Despite not being able see where his hand was, I knew what he was doing. From my wife's tight grip on his arm, I knew his fingers were touching her pussy. I leaned back into my seat and adjusted my shorts.

"You like seeing my husband pleasure your wife, don't you?" Rachel cooed softly, leaning in close so I could smell her perfume. My senses were all set off simultaneously, overwhelming my mind. Rachel rested her hand on my dick and gently rubbed me up and down.

"I can't," I whispered, and pushed Rachel's hand away.

"Oh, I know I can't fuck you," Rachel said bluntly, the words still caused my dick to strain. "Your wife is a very jealous woman, but she did give me permission to use my hands this weekend… and my mouth."

Feeling shocked that Nichole might have said that, I let my hand fall away and Rachel snaked her hand under my shorts, grabbing my erect dick. At the moment, I was glad I was hard, at least this way she could feely my dick and wouldn't have a hard time seeing it when it was all soft and retreated. "I'm afraid I'm not as big as your husband," I choked out.

Rachel's lips were at my ear, "I enjoy all kinds," she said, her voice seductive and enticing. She pulled down my shorts enough to expose my dick and then began to stroke me again. "Nichole's a lot like me, Ky. She's going to like all kinds, too." Rachel's grip firmed and I could already feel myself getting close to losing it. "With a little encouragement from you, she'll experience pleasure few people ever have. You can give this to her, and she'll love you for it."

"I want that," I said, my voice shaking and ragged.

"I know you do," Rachel nipped at my ear and it sent a sensation down my leg like a lightning bolt. "That's why this weekend is so important. It can be the beginning to everything you want for her. She'll try to resist what she wants because she's afraid of hurting you, but if you let her know you want this for her, and you'll support her… then Ky, you're going to have a complete slut of your hands very soon."

Rachel somehow knew I was going to cum in that moment, because she bent down quickly and took me into her mouth. I came harder than I ever knew was possible. It physically almost hurt it was so hard. I don't know how much I came, but Rachel had no problem taking it all and swallowing it. When I finished, she sat up and looked as though nothing had happened. I pulled my shorts back up, breathing hard through my nose.

Rachel gave me a wicked smile and then crossed her legs at the knees. Looking to the front seat, I could see Nichole's head resting against Marcus' arm, but she was no longer gripping his arm with her hands. The SUV smelled of sex.

I turned and stared out the window, my mind filled with too many thoughts and emotions. The blades of the tall wind turbines spun in synchronicity in the fading light, and for a brief moment, diagrams and schematics of their inner workings popped into my head. Thinking through their mechanics helped my mind calm and for me to see through the haze that had earlier made it so hard to think. While I loved everything I'd heard from Rachel, I knew I needed to make sure I was thinking about my wife and making sure I was capable of being her anchor. I was her safety net, and I wasn't going to fail for my part. Seeing her resting comfortably on Marcus' arm made my heart twitch with jealousy, it was such an intimate gesture and it made me realize how vulnerable my wife was.

----------

Chapter 18

Despite the late hour, Chef Tanya's Kitchen was still open for takeout and we all found something to our liking. We took our boxed-up meals to the vacation house, and I had to admit, the house was fucking nice. It was extremely modern with numerous large glass windows in the exterior walls. Interior walls consisted of exposed concrete and heavy timbers. An expansive terrace separated the house from a massive swimming pool that was located in the back of the property. The property felt very secluded despite being so close to town. No doubt this place was expensive.

Palm Springs has what people call a dry heat, the low almost nonexistent moisture in the air makes it feel relatively comfortable despite temperatures being well over a hundred degrees. The evening had cooled significantly from the peak heat of the day, but the thermometer still hovered over ninety degrees. Nichole and Marcus walked hand-in-hand, and I felt my guts churn at how intimate they looked. Entering the front door, we put our bags down and made for the kitchen where we could eat our late dinner and plan our weekend. I knew I was hungry, but it was obvious everyone else was feeling the same as several minutes passed in silence while we ate.

Marcus was the one to finally break the silence, "Anyone up for some drinking games, truth or dare, strip poker?" he asked, cracking a wry smile.

"How old are you?" Rachel admonished. She'd sat close enough to me that our thighs were touching.

Marcus chuckled, "Sometimes those games are still fun, and it helps break the ice."

"Well, I for one, would rather relax on the couch and watch a movie," Rachel replied.

"I second that suggestion," I said, raising my beer.

Marcus looked to Nichole, and when she gave him a nod, the shrugged, "Alright then, beers and a movie it is."

I don't know whether it was a living room, or a family room, it was just a big fucking room with an 85-inch TV, surround sound and an extremely comfortable c-shaped couch that could have comfortably seated over a dozen people. I would love to have a house like this someday, I thought more than once. But I would definitely need a different occupation than the one I had now.

Marcus sat in the corner of the couch and started scrolling through the TV's menu. Nichole hesitated for a moment and then looked to me, as if asking me if I still wanted this. I looked from her to Marcus, and it hit me that there was something significant about to happen. Despite knowing that my wife had been fucking Marcus for the last few weeks, this time if felt different, like we were about to cross the Rubicon or something, getting to a point where there was no turning back.

I looked at my wife for a long moment, and I mean I really looked at her. She was so beautiful, so much a part of my life now. It should be enough for me to take her home and make love to her, and yet, that felt like smoking weed compared to the cocaine type high I knew I'd get from seeing her fuck Marcus. Not that I had any basis of comparison-I'd never done any kind of drugs in my life. I just knew how much more powerful the experience was. It was fucked up, I knew that. How could watching her be pleasured by another man outweigh my own experience of me making love to her. Maybe that was part of the answer, I thought to myself. Maybe it was that simple. I made love to my wife, but Marcus fucked her. With me it was personal, caring, loving. With him it was carnal, decadent, and physical.

I nodded my head almost imperceptibly to Nichole, letting her know I still wanted this. The feelings that were stirring in my guts weren't about to let me change my mind. I wanted this.

Nichole sat next to Marcus and he immediately pulled her form close to his. Nichole leaned her head on his shoulder and rested her hand against his chest. A position she'd assumed so many times with me. Sometimes it wasn't the actual sex that fueled my fire, it was the little things such as seeing her so comfortable with him. They were showing an intimacy that was usually reserved for only the closest of lovers.

Rachel sat on the couch, giving our spouses a good ten feet of space. She tapped the seat cushion next to her, inviting me to sit. I glanced at my wife and managed to catch her eye, but I couldn't get a very accurate read on her. She gave me a smile and raised her brow ever so slightly. Nichole then surprised me. She cast her eyes down to the seat where Rachel was prompting, as if telling me that's what she wanted me to do. Alright, I thought, I wasn't going to fight it anymore. We came here to explore this, so it was time for me to simply go with it. I sat down and Rachel immediately put her legs over mine.

Marcus filtered movies to bring up English produced movies and eventually found a comedy called The Inbetweeners. I felt Rachel's fingers run down my arm as the movie began. I was already hard from thinking about what Nichole was going to be doing with Marcus soon, so Rachel's touch only elevated my arousal. I tried to focus on the movie for a minute. It was that uncomfortable type humor that I have a hard time watching, but it was fucking hilarious.

Several times I stole glances at my wife. She and Marcus seemed to be enjoying their chat more than the movie. I couldn't tell what they were talking about, only hearing their whispers. I watched a few more minutes of the movie and then felt Rachel nudge my side.

"I knew they wouldn't be able to resist very long," she said, causing me to turn and look at my wife.

Sure as shit, they were kissing like they were the only ones in the room. Marcus coxed Nichole to straddle his lap, his hands cupping her ass cheeks and almost kneading her flesh. I exhaled a breath and turned back to the movie.

"You know Marcus is going to try to spend most of the weekend with his cock in your wife's pussy, right?" Rachel said, raising a leg so that she could run her foot over my crotch.

I audibly groaned. "That's not exactly a surprise," I tried to say with confidence, but my voice stuck in my throat.

"No, I suppose not," Rachel said with a laugh, drinking deeply from her beer. "But I never get tired of seeing the pleasure he can bring a woman. He's very good at it."

"So, you enjoy seeing him pleasure other women?"

"Sure, or at least that's an added benefit," Rachel said, pointing to Marcus and then herself. "We found that we both enjoy experiencing others once in a while. It doesn't always matter how good the others are in bed, it's always an exciting adventure. And sometimes it's a surprise how good others can be."

"You mean you've found men that are better than Marcus in bed?" I asked.

Rachel's smile grew and she nodded, "Occasionally, but I'd never tell him that." Rachel looked over to our spouses. "You should go stand behind the couch for this next part," she said and swung her legs off of me.

I looked at saw that Nichole was bare from the waist down, her tan lined ass cheeks showing off perfectly in the dim light. I felt a push from Rachel and got to my feet. Walking around the couch, I felt like I was intruding on something private as I approached. Nichole's forehead was pressed into Marcus's neck and I could see that she was concentrating on freeing the man's cock from his shorts. Her hand untied the simple string at the waistband and Marcus shimmied side to side until the shorts were past his knees, his erection pressed between their two bodies.

Nichole pressed herself against Marcus' cock, grinding her pussy against its shaft. It was incredibly erotic and hardened my erection until it felt like the skin was going to split at the tip of my dick. My wife looked up and she noticed me. I saw a brief look of surprise before she smiled and extended her hand to me. I took it and stood directly behind the couch. Her hand squeezed mine tightly and I watched as she lifted herself up to where the tip of Marcus' cock was at her entrance. Fuck me it was an entirely new feeling to be so close and intimate and actually see another man's cock about to penetrate my wife.

I couldn't stop myself from staring as she slowly lowered herself onto his thick shaft. Her hand gripped mine even tighter and she sighed as he entered her. She paused once she'd taken him all, and I heard a content moan come from her pressed lips. Feeling emboldened, I let her hand go, reached down, and pulled her top and bra off in a single motion. She giggled as her hair went in all directions. Her breasts swayed and bounced gently, her nipples ridged and hard from her obvious desire.

Nichole took my hand again and met my eyes. My knees almost buckled as I looked into those eyes and saw that she'd given in to the moment and was completely untethered from the moral principles that had previously held her bound. Her pleasure was so plainly visible on her features. I loved this woman, and so much of me was happy to give her this pleasure. The small part of me that continuously warned about trouble ahead dissipated yet a little more. This was a whole new level of erotic pleasure.

I moved my hips closer, and my wife took my dick into her mouth, easily pressing her lips to my stomach as she took me in. I felt her tongue and sucking pleasure, and it felt amazing, but what hit me the hardest was simply the visual before me, my wife, with two cocks inside her, thrusting her hips in sync with Marcus, her moans against the skin of my dick. It was the most erotic thing I'd ever seen, and my brain refused to believe it was actually happening.

Marcus' thrusts quickened, and Nichole let me slip from her mouth as she held on to her lover, all her concentration on the cock that was pounding her pussy. I took a step back and bumped into Rachel who was standing behind me. She wrapped her arms around my waist and took my dick into her hand, giving it a gentle stroke. Nichole's eyes swept past me without seeing. It was like she was unaware of anything happening around her.

"Come see from another angle," Rachel said, keeping my dick in her hand and leading me around to the front of the couch.

We sat on the large ottoman, my wife's back was directly in front of me, giving me a perfect view of Marcus' thick cock penetrating her lower lips. It was an incredible site and almost made me cum on the spot.

Rachel caught my attention and waggled her brow, "Watch this," she said releasing my cock and scooting to within arm's reach of Nichole. Rachel put her thumb in her mouth for several seconds, lubricating it with her saliva. She then placed her hand on my wife's lower back and pressed her thumb into Nichole's rosebud.

Nichole visible clinched and cried out, but Rachel's thumb disappeared.

"Oh! Oh god," Nichole cried, her moans and cries growing louder. "I'm so close." Marcus slowed his pace, earning him a growl of frustration, "No, I'm so close."

"We've got all night, Nicky, there's no hurry," Marcus said with a chuckle.

Nichole's hips squirmed, trying to find the pressure that would push her over the edge, but Marcus had too much control and refused to let her get there. She groaned in annoyance. Nichole thrust out her arse, and Rachel happily pressed her thumb in deeper. Nichole's strangled groan was primal and hungry. Several more times Marcus brought my wife to the edge, only to pause and let her slip back from the edge of her orgasm. I knew it was getting desperate when I found myself growing frustrated and wanting him to let her cum already.

Finally, Marcus wrapped his arms around her and began to fuck her with serious power. Nichole's stuttered cries became a long moaning wale. I came first, Rachel's hand bringing me to a second orgasm for the evening. I hardly shot out any load at all. My wife came next, and it was such a powerful orgasm that her entire body began to spasm. It was damn near a seizure she was bucking so hard. Her orgasm went on for longer than I thought was possible, her cries silenced and yet her body remained rigid for several long seconds. At last, she crumpled like a dropped towel and slumped against Marcus' chest.

Marcus held her and continued to impale himself into my wife's limp form, drawing strained whimpers with each thrust. Finally, he grunted and held himself deeply in the entrance to her womb, unloading sperm that would test the birth control's design.

"Now this isn't fair," Rachel complained, being the only one not to cum.

Nichole's sweaty body laid exhausted against Marcus. She lifted her arm and waved weakly at me and then pointed to Rachel. "Take care of her," she said, her words barely coherent. "Show her how I taught you to eat pussy."

I couldn't believe what I'd just heard from my wife. Who was this? I thought, feeling absolutely stunned. But then it clicked for me. Seeing her glistening body laying atop another man, I understood that, for the moment, she had let her inhibitions go. But me on the other hand, I was still hanging onto something. I had told myself that I'd wanted this weekend to be free of inhibition, and yet something was still holding me back. Well, in for a penny… I thought, turning to Rachel.

The beautiful older woman's smile grew, and she laid back on the ottoman and spread her legs to me. Fuck, this woman was offering herself up to me, and I knew I wasn't going to be able to resist. I felt a stab of excitement at the thought of tasting another woman, curious to know the difference. I moved to my knees and put my face close to her pussy, and I could see she was extremely wet already. She didn't need to be teased, she needed relief.

I performed to the best of my abilities and tried to remember all my wife's instruction as I used my tongue and fingers to pleasure another man's wife. It wasn't long and felt Rachel's hand clawing at my hair, trying to direct me to give her the most pleasure. Her taste was strong but pleasant, and the difference fueled my arousal. I felt myself hard yet again. I'd already cum twice today, but I knew I could go a third the way I was feeling now.

Rachel came and let out a contented sigh. I could tell she enjoyed it, but it was no where near the level of orgasm that I'd just seen out of Nichole.

"We've got an early tee time," Marcus said after a few minutes, referring to our start time on the golf course the following morning. "Unless anyone's opposed, I propose we turn in for the night."

I sat up and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Rachel turned around so she could place her head on my lap, and she ran her fingers over my thigh. With some effort, Nichole picked herself up and moved to sit next to me on the ottoman.

"This weekend's supposed to be about exploration, but I know I haven't been exactly fair. I want you to sleep with Rachel tonight so I won't feel so guilty about sleeping with Marcus," Nichole said, and I could tell that's not exactly what she wanted.

I shook my head, "It's fine, I know how you feel-,"

"-No," Nichole put her hand against my chest. "I really want us to explore this, just for the weekend. Go ahead. Be with her."

I knew Rachel had heard my wife when she ran her hand over my crotch. Nichole smiled and gave me a searing kiss, pressing her tongue into my mouth and moaning a heavy sigh.

A minute later, Marcus picked up my wife and carried her to what I assumed was the master bedroom. Nichole gave me a wink as she smiled, and then turned her attention to Marcus. For some reason, despite everything that had happened, it still tore at me to see her disappear into the bedroom at the end of the hall. Hearing the door close and the latch 'click' as it passed over the strike plate of the door jamb made me feel like I'd lost something forever.

"Oh, I'm so glad we get to play," Rachel said, pulling down my shorts and taking me into her mouth.

"I'm not going to last long if you do that," I said, feeling myself ready to orgasm already.

Rachel backed away slowly, sucking my dick with a tremendous amount of force as she did. I nearly fucking lost it right there. "In that case, you better fuck me right now," Rachel again laid out onto the ottoman as she spoke, once more spreading her legs to me.

This time I didn't hesitate. There was no more reason to overthink everything. I dropped my shorts and got between her legs, pushing my dick into her entrance. It slid in with almost no resistance and I couldn't help but wonder if the woman could even feel me. But then I felt something I'd never felt before. My dick felt a hard squeeze, and the surprise of it made me stop. I felt Rachel's pussy relax and then squeeze me once again.

"Like that?" she asked, meeting my eyes, a gleam of a smile on her lips. She knew I liked it with out me saying anything.

I nodded, "That's amazing," I said in wonder.

"That's years of Kegel exercises for you. Nichole's started doing them, but it takes a while to develop those pelvic floor muscles," Rachel explained. "But give it time, someday she'll be able to grab hold of you and not let you go."

I thrust in again as Rachel relaxed. Her arms reached out and embraced me, and our sex became passionate, almost loving, and that made me feel like I should be uncomfortable. The fact that I wasn't worried me. For the first time I was the unfaithful one, fucking another woman. She pulled me in tightly and we kissed deeply as we coupled. Her legs wrapped around me and I couldn't believe this was actually happening to me. Rachel's body wasn't at tight as my wife's, but she was so sensual and touched and caressed me in a way that made every nerve in my body come to life.

I could hear my wife's cries through the bedroom door, and the level of lust I felt was such that nothing else in life mattered at that moment. The house could have been burning to the ground and I wouldn't have cared. I came once again, and Rachel expertly used her own fingers to bring herself off shortly after.

We laid there for several long minutes, each catching our breath. I couldn't stop my fingers from feeling her breasts, my fingers enjoying the feeling of lightly gliding over the sensitive skin around her nipples. Her breasts were softer that Nichole's and sagged a little, light creases shown in the skin, but they were still beautiful.

"Take me to bed?" she asked, kissing me again on the lips.

I nodded and we picked up our clothes and went to the room on the other side of the hall. The room was large, spacious, and had its own bathroom off to one side. I ceiling fan spun slowly overhead, giving a light breeze. Nichole's cries continued to fill the house, although the decibel level had diminished some. I took Rachel once more before she curled her back into my chest and pulled my arm over her form. She quickly fell asleep.

I laid there for a long time, admiring the beauty of the older woman, enjoying the scent and feel of her skin. Eventually, I fell into a light sleep, but was awakened a couple of hours later, hearing the obvious sounds of sex coming from the other bedroom. After twenty minutes, the house fell silent again. I couldn't believe how much I was enjoying such an intimate cuddling with Rachel. She was twenty years my senior, but my heady emotions filled my brain like a thick fog.

Was this how Nichole was feeling toward Marcus, I couldn't help but wonder. I came to the conclusion that she probably did. If anything, it was probably even more intense. These feelings I was experiencing were so powerful that it terrified me. I realized if we didn't stop our 'exploration' after this weekend, that it would become much harder to quit the longer we continued. The lust I was feeling screamed at me to continue, and I knew I wanted to, despite the rational side of my brain trying to intervene. But that could be a bridge we cross in a couple of days. I fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

----------

Chapter 19

Waking up to find myself intertwined with Rachel was shocking to say the least. Last night's activities came back to me like a hard-swung baseball bat, hitting me with tremendous force and reminding me that I'd slept with another woman. I felt sick despite a naked, beautiful woman wrapped up next to my body. What had I done? I had one of those moments where I wished it had been a bad dream and that I could simply forget it like it never happened. But there was no taking this back. Last night had happened. Nichole and I had both broken our vows to each other.

I heard a low guttural moan from outside the door and my dick stirred at what I knew was the cause. Marcus was taking my wife again. I suddenly felt Rachel's hand run over my crotch, and she hummed against my shoulder.

"Sounds like they're getting an early start," Rachel said, her voice gritty from sleep.

My dick betrayed me and was soon raging hard, my hunger slowly returning as Rachel ran her fingers wrapped around my shaft. That sick feeling I'd experienced upon waking began to fade. Rachel stroked me for several minutes and then kissed me on the lips as she crawled on top of me. It was only moments later I felt my dick slid into her warm canal. Her hips moved up and then back in slow, sensuous movements. The smell of her intoxicated me.

I put up no resistance as the older woman took her pleasure, her vagina tightening around me with each penetration. There was no doubt Rachel was a very experienced sexual partner. I couldn't even imagine how many different men she had probably slept with… would this be Nichole in twenty years? The thought put me over the edge and I came. Rachel held me in place and crushed my lips with hers.

Finally breaking away, she pressed her forehead against mine, her breathing still fast. "Let's shower," she said, giving me a final kiss and then rolling off me. "Would you be a dear and bring our bags into our room before you join me?

I sat up and nodded dumbly. Her words shook me. Get 'our' bags, bring them to 'our' room. It was obvious this is how she intended to spend the weekend, sleeping in the same room, which obviously meant that Nichole and Marcus would be spending it in their room. We hadn't discussed this, I thought as I got out of bed and went to the door. I could hear the rhythmic thumping of sex coming from the other room, and the sound almost made my knees give out. I had assumed that there would be some sex between Marcus and my wife, but this was already more than I'd prepared myself for.

I carried Rachel's and my bag to our room and, on an impulse, went back and retrieved Marcus' and Nichole's bag. I was only going to set it by their bedroom door, but I was suddenly hit with a strong temptation to take a peek inside. I turned the knob slowly and opened the door enough to peer inside. What I saw made my lust explode into life.

Nichole's back was to me, her legs straddling Marcus' waist, much like last night, only this time Nichole appeared to be in her own world as she shifted her hips in a back-and-forth motion, one of her hands on her breast and the other clasped behind her neck. She looked like a goddess with the morning sun shining through the window, casting it's early light over her form. I could have stayed there forever, but I knew Rachel was waiting for me, and knowing her personality, I knew she'd come looking for me soon.

I closed the door. I could feel the pulse in my neck my blood was pumping so quickly. Returning to our room, I went into the bathroom and found Rachel already standing under the spray of the hot water. I should not be doing this, came the warning thought to my mind, but once again I pushed it away as I opened to door and stepped into the shower.

Rachel used the soap as lubrication and was soon stroking me, her body already slick with soap. "Are you going to be my boyfriend for the day then, Ky?" she asked, twisting her hand in such a way that it made me wish the shower would go on eternally. "I don't want to feel like a third wheel, and I know our spouses aren't going to be paying us much attention today."

I convulsed and began to cum. Rachel pointed my dick to her stomach and I came over her soapy skin. "That's two already," she said, smiling at me as I shot out the last of my seed. "I wonder how many times I can make you do that before we have to go home." She then turned her back to me, taking one of my arms and then guiding my hand to her pussy. "But I need to start catching up."

I immediately got the picture. I wrapped her slick body into my arms and pulled her tight. With the hand she'd placed on her pussy, I slipped one finger into her entrance. With my free arm I caressed her breasts, and with my mouth, I leaned down and kissed her neck. I couldn't kiss her for long, however, because I couldn't breathe fast enough to keep up with my racing heart. It felt amazing when Rachel finally came. Feeling her arms wrap around mine as I supported her weight, cries of ecstasy filling the large, tiled bathroom. Fuck it was intense. I don't know what it was about Rachel, but she had my arousal dialed up to eleven.

After our shower we dressed and made coffee in the kitchen. Rachel stood close to me all the while, always keeping up some form of physical touch. I found I not only didn't mind it, I reciprocated the touches. Rachel had dressed in a black polo shirt and a white skirt that went to about her mid-thigh. Her breasts pressed tightly against the fabric. I couldn't help but stare at her, but she didn't seem to mind.

Marcus and Nichole finally came into the kitchen, and I felt a war of emotions. Nichole wore a light blue polo top made of a synthetic material that hugged her body, showing off her subtle curves. Her skirt was extremely short, and I made a little groan in my throat as saw it. Our eyes met and I desperately wanted to fall to my knees and beg for forgiveness for sleeping with Rachel… but this was what we'd come to do, wasn't it? We were here to explore without recrimination or reproach. Still, I needed to speak with her.

I began to move towards her when I noticed the corner of her mouth turned up, giving me a knowing look. The look made me pause. She wanted me to come talk to her, didn't she. To come begging for that reassurance I told her I didn't want. Nichole had agreed to push my buttons this weekend, and I'd agreed to let it happen. I returned her smile as I stopped moving to her. Nichole's brow arched. I mouthed the word, 'almost' and Nichole's mouth twitched in amusement.

Nichole's attention turned from me then and to the coffee we'd made, her lips dropped into a pouty expression. Marcus had already poured himself a cup. He sat at the table and scrolled through his phone, reviewing messages or reading the news I couldn't tell. I watched as Nichole looked through several of the cupboards and drawers. I knew what she was hoping to find, but I enjoyed watching her look around for a minute.

Finally, I took mercy and fished out the tea packets from my pocket. I tossed them onto the counter where Nichole would see them. Her expression brightened instantly, and she mouthed a 'thank you' to me. My heart felt slightly better then.

"If everyone's good-to-go," Marcus said from the table, "We've got time to get some breakfast at the clubhouse before our tee time."

Rachel came up next to me and took my hand, "That sounds like a good idea. I'm famished." Marcus nodded and held out his hand to Nichole. She took it and we all made our way back to the Tahoe. This seemed to wordlessly set in motion how the day was going to go.

The drive to the clubhouse only took a few minutes, and I was pleasantly surprised to see that the Covid mask requirements were incredibly lax. There were few people in the clubhouse, and only a skeleton crew for staff seemed to be present. We were seated in the restaurant, me with Rachel and Nichole with Marcus, and ordered a simple breakfast. Looking at my wife and Marcus, it struck me how much of a couple they looked like. And I was fairly sure Nichole would have thought the same about me and Rachel if she was asked.

It felt incredibly awkward to return Rachel's affection with my wife seated on the other side of the table. And it felt even more awkward when Rachel's hand began to caress the inside of my thigh. Not one to be out competed, Nichole scooted closer to her date and leaned her head against Marcus' shoulder. She looked achingly hot in her golf outfit.

"So, should we make this more interesting?" Marcus asked me. He must have seen my confusion because he added, "Let's play for stakes."

"What'd you have in mind?" I asked, worried about where this was leading. I was maybe a better-than-average golfer, but I had no illusions about my ability. I was generally extremely happy if I could shoot par on an ordinary cheap-man's course, and I was today's course was going to be much more difficult than I was used to.

Marcus appeared to think for a minute, "I know what I want if I win," he said, glancing down to my wife. "If I win, you two have to come to a party we're hosting in a few weeks."

"A party?" I asked, arching an eyebrow.

Marcus grinned, "Yeah, that kind of party," he said, taking a drink from the glass of ice water on the table. "It's only a small group of our closest friends. People we know well and trust."

"You wouldn't be expected to do anything you're uncomfortable with-the Pleasure Seekers are a very understanding group," Rachel suddenly chimed in.

"Pleasure Seekers?" Nichole asked, her voice, curious yet skeptical.

Rachel gave a little giggle, "I don't know how the name got started, it's basically our little club," she explained. "We haven't gotten together in forever because of the pandemic, but now that everyone can get tested, we thought it would be safe to have a small party."

"So, if you win, we have to go to your swinger party," I said, unsure if this was a good idea, but the way my dick was already straining at my shorts, I wasn't fully prepared to dismiss it outright. "What if I win?"

Marcus again looked thoughtful for a moment but then shrugged, "What do you want?"

I wasn't prepared to answer, and it took me a couple of minutes before an idea popped into my head. "Do you still have contacts in commercial real estate?" Marcus nodded, "How about you give me a few real estate lessons and help me establish some contacts."

Marcus' head cocked to the side, and he nodded slowly, "That could work. I'm not exactly up on the latest and greatest in today's market, but I have some ideas," he said, still looking thoughtful. "I'd need a few days to make some calls, but I think we could work something out."

I nodded and we shook on the deal. My eyes then met Nichole's, and I felt a stab of worry that I might have just fucked up. She looked apprehensive and unsure about what had just happened. Fuck, I swore to myself. I'd just agreed to something that involved her, but hadn't so much even looked her way before I agreed to it. I would need to talk to her later about it, and while I wouldn't want to welch on our agreement, Marcus would understand if he knew Nichole was uncomfortable with it.

After breakfast, we went to our carts which had already been loaded with our clubs. Nichole's rented clubs were with Marcus' in the first cart, and mine and Rachel's were in the second. Nichole didn't look at me as she went and took her seat in the lead cart, but I couldn't tell if she was angry, or just playing the game. We'd agreed to push our limits and she was going to push my buttons, so this was probably just that.

I had a great drive off the first tee, and it helped my anxiety drop about five notches. But Marcus' shot was every bit as good as mine. Even Rachel's was pretty decent. I winced as my wife's first shot went wild and smacked the back door to one of the condominiums located near the tee box. It hit with a resounding 'crack' and I was certain the people inside were going to come out any minute to see what the hell had happened.

Marcus laughed from his belly, "Good morning," he shouted toward the condo.

"Quiet you!" Nichole said in a whispered shout, her face red with embarrassment. "Maybe we should leg it before they come out."

"Nah, that's what they get for living on a golf course. I guarantee you're not the first one to do it," Marcus said with a shrug. "Here, I'll prove it to you."

Marcus approached the ball my wife had just teed up, his stance such that I knew he was aiming at the same door Nichole had just hit. He swung and the ball went sailing towards the condo. He didn't hit the door, but he did almost hit a window.

"Are you mental," Nichole gasped, looking at Marcus and then again at the condo. Still, no one came out.

"It's more than likely empty," Marcus said with a laugh, resting his club on his shoulder. "Now take your shot so we can get back to the house before it's a thousand degrees out here."

Nichole rolled her eyes and teed up another ball. This time when she hit it, the ball at least went in the right direction… kind of. Luckily the course wasn't busy, and no one was pushing us from behind because we were a very slow foursome. On the second hole, Nichole topped the ball and it only rolled ahead a few feet.

"Ouch," Marcus teased, sitting in the shade his cart provided. "You know about the short drive rule, right Nicky?"

Nichole looked back and shook her head, wearing a suspicious look on her features.

"If you don't get past the tee box, you have to play the rest of the game without your panties on," Marcus said, wagging his brow.

"Bloody wanker," my wife murmured under her breath, "convenient it only applies to women."

"That's not true," Marcus said, shooting me a glance. "If a guy doesn't drive it past the women's tee, he has to play the rest of the hole with his zipper down and his dick hanging out his pants."

Nichole shot him a look, her face etched in doubt. She then looked at me as if wanting confirmation.

I shrugged, "Well, some guys have that rule-I mean, yeah, it happens."

Nichole looked back at Marcus who held up his hands, palms up. "Don't get mad at me, I didn't write the rules," he said, his smile growing as he turned and winked at me.

Nichole exhaled a loud breath between her lips and prepared another shot.

"Nichole," Marcus said with a measure of authority. He extended out his hand, "we have to play by the rules or it's no fun for anyone."

Nichole's lips pressed together, and she shot me a look. She then put her hands under her very short skirt and slipped of her panties. For doing any kind of activity, Nichole would wear what she called boyshort panties, and those are what I saw her place in Marcus' hand. He pushed them into his pocket as Nichole returned to the tee.

I watched with my eyes wide as my wife prepared to tee off. From my angle, I couldn't see under her skirt, but just knowing she wasn't wearing anything under it filled me with lust.

"This is fun, huh?" Rachel leaned in and whispered, her hand rubbing over my dick.

I swallowed and nodded.

Nichole's next shot didn't fair much better, and it took her several more shots before she'd caught up to us. I could tell she was feeling extremely flustered, but I could also see her nipples pressed against the fabric of her shirt. Marcus' ploy was certainly having an effect.

We played several more holes and the temperature was rising quickly. It was getting hot. Nearing the ninth hole, I was leading by one stroke when we the beverage cart pulled up to see if we wanted any drinks. The young lady driving the cart was attractive but probably only eighteen or nineteen. She wore her professional service smile well and pulled out the beer Marcus requested.

"And for your wife?" the young lady asked Marcus. She was looking at Nichole.

My stomach flipped inside me and I felt a flush of heat in my chest. Nichole's wedding ring was easily visible, as was the gold band Marcus wore. As they were both in the same cart, it would have been an easy assumption to make, I realized. I couldn't help but wonder what the young lady was thinking. Did she find anything odd about the age difference in spouses?

I couldn't clear my mind from those thoughts and consequently lost another stroke on the nineth hole. Nichole had stopped keeping her own score, and decided to stay in the cart on the nineth hole. We stopped at the clubhouse for a quick break before heading to the back half. The temperature in the golf cart registered 105 and it wasn't even noon yet.

Stepping out of the golf cart, I walked to Nichole and touched her lightly on the shoulder. "Hey, how you going?"

Nichole turned to me and gave me a tight smile. "Fine," she said, only holding my gaze for a moment before taking a quick look toward Rachel. "Golf just isn't my favorite sport."

"But you're alright? You're okay with everything?" I asked, feeling awkward and rushed for some reason I didn't understand.

Nichole's brow furrowed a touch as she studied me. She wore a sun visor, but her skin was still flushed and red from the sun. Her dark hair was pulled back into a braid that fell over her shoulder. All I wanted to do in that moment was take her home pull her body close to mine. Fuck did I need her right then, and not only in a sexual way. It felt like we were worlds apart in that moment.

"Ky," Nichole's voice pulled my attention back, "Are you looking for reassurance?"

"No," I blurted out quickly. "I'm good-I just need to focus on my game. I'm a little distracted."

Nichole's lips pursed and a resolute look passed over her as she nodded. Marcus came up then, and Nichole went with him to go fill up her water bottle. I sat in the golf cart and adjusted my shoes, enjoying the bit of shade the clubhouse provided. I was tempted to go inside and enjoy the air conditioning, but I knew I'd play better if I just stayed outside in the heat.

Rachel soon came out and joined me in the cart. "Are you enjoying yourself, Ky?" she asked me, putting her foot up on the dash of the cart, her tanned leg exposed to the high thigh.

"It's been an experience I'll never forget," I admitted.

Rachel smiled and opened a new box of golf balls. "The first days in this lifestyle are probably the most memorable. Marcus and I want yours to be good ones-don't misunderstand," she added with a chuckle, "we have our own selfish reasons for that, but we genuinely want you two to be happy."

I nodded looked toward the clubhouse, but there wasn't any sign of Nichole or Marcus. "I believe that," I told Rachel. "I'm just a worrier I guess. I'm the guy that believes something bad is lurking around every corner."

"I know," Rachel said, her voice teasing. She sat up and leaned toward me, "but let me see if I can make you forget those worries for the weekend. Don't worry, they'll all still be there on Monday, but for today and tomorrow, they don't exist."

Rachel then pressed her lips lightly against mine. Her kiss was achingly light, and I felt her tongue run across my lower lip. The sensation sent a chill down my spine. We kissed for several minutes, and for a moment I let myself sink into it and forget all my worries. It felt wonderfully freeing. My mind filled with memories of last night and I desperately wanted to fuck this woman again. And why shouldn't I. This weekend was about exploration. Nichole had been having endless orgasms for weeks now, why shouldn't I enjoy a moment with Rachel.

Rachel broke the kiss, and I noticed her eyes flitted toward the clubhouse. Following her gaze, I turned and saw Nichole coming down the stairs, followed close behind by Marcus. "Oh, dirty girl," Rachel cooed. "I think your wife just let my husband fuck her again."

I squinted my eyes and took a closer look. Nichole's visor was askew, her lips were swollen and red, and she was running her hands down her skirt as walked toward the cart. Rachel was right. In the short time they were away, Marcus had fucked her. It wouldn't have been hard, remembering that only a short skirt separated Nichole's pussy from anything wanting access. My dick hardened, and it didn't go unnoticed by Rachel. She rubbed her hand along the inside of my thigh I almost came from her touch. These next nine holes were going to be impossible.

----------

Chapter 20

"Marcus," I gasped as he entered the bathroom behind me and locked the door. "What are you doing in here?"

Marcus' smile grew and it made me feel like I'd just been cornered by a predator. "I need my balls emptied again," he said bluntly.

"And you think I'm going to help you with that?" I asked, trying to be snarky, but he noticed when I bit my lower lip. His grin became almost feral. "We'll get caught."

Marcus took me by my upper arms, turned me around, and pressed my chest against the wall. At least the loo was spotlessly clean, I thought as Marcus pressed his chest to my back, holding me against he wall. His hand slid easily under my skirt and his middle finger swiped through the folds of my pussy.

"Mmmm." Marcus moaned into my ear. "You don't care if we get caught. I think you actually like the idea. In fact, I think you get off on the idea of people watching you get fucked."

"Marcus," I said in a stifled cry. "What are you doing to me?" I put up no resistance to him, feeling his free himself from his shorts and pressing the head of his cock at my entrance. I felt his heat as he began to penetrate me.

"I'm only helping you let out your natural self, Nicky. You were made to be a slut, and I think you're starting to understand that."

I felt Marcus' cock thrust deep inside me and it made me gasp in pleasure.

"That's right," Marcus teased, "whose cock brings you more pleasure?"

I didn't answer right away, and I soon felt Marcus' cock pause.

"Come on my little cumslut, don't make me repeat myself."

"Mmph," I groaned as he thrust himself inside me. I loved the way it felt, applying the perfect amount of pressure that seemed to press my arousal like the accelerator of a car. Marcus pressed his body against mine, his cock deep inside me. I tried to squirm my hips to get the friction I needed to orgasm, but my body was trapped.

"Tell me what I want to hear, and I'll make you cum," Marcus whispered into my ear.

I tried in vain for several more seconds but finally had to concede, "Your cock brings me more pleasure," I finally admitted. I felt something as I said it, like a small spark that blossomed into an ember.

"More than your husbands?" He asked. I felt his hand slide under my skirt and his fingers pressed against my clit. I didn't reply and his ministrations ceased. "Nicky, I know you're trying to make it good for Ky this weekend. Trust me when I tell you that by letting yourself go completely it will only make him want you more. You're fulfilling his dreams right now." His words were soft and soothing, and his fingers applied a slight bit of pressure to my pussy. "So, be honest with me, who's cock brings you more pleasure?"

I couldn't take the teasing anymore. I lowered my head until my forehead touched the wall, "Yours does," I said softly, barely a whisper.

"Say it again," Marcus said, leaning his weight against me a little more. "Tell me honestly."

My breaths were coming in short pants now, my pussy literally leaking down my legs. "Your does," I repeated louder. "Your cock is the one I need."

Marcus gave a satisfied grunt and finally pulled his hips back, withdrawing his cock a few inches. "That's right," Marcus said, entering me again, but too slowly to satiate my needs. "You know you're not going to be satisfied with only Ky's dick anymore. You know he'll never be able to fuck you to orgasm."

Marcus' pace quickened and try as I might, I couldn't stop the moans he provoked from me. I knew I was making a proper racket, but for the moment I didn't care. The only thing I wanted was to continue to feel this sense of vitality. Something had awakened in me and It made me feel alive in a way I'd never felt before. My legs stiffened as I felt that flutter of emotions that told me my orgasm was close. Marcus' cock impaled me and filled me with intoxicating need. And for a moment, I felt unrestrained as my pleasure crested and my orgasm poured over me. I knew I didn't love Marcus, but I loved the things he made me feel, and I didn't want this to end.

I was still feeling the last vestiges of my orgasm when Marcus guided me to my knees and pressed his cock to my lips. I willingly took him into my mouth, enjoying the taste of our coupling. Kneeling in front of a man with his cock in your mouth was an act I had always thought was beneath me, that it was a thing only a slag would do, but there was something deeply satisfying in it. Despite the subservient position of being on my knees, I felt strong and in control. I could feel my lovers desire and need through his cock. I could feel his physical hunger on my lips.

Marcus put a hand to the wall for balance as he came in torrents into my mouth. The feel of his cum in my mouth set of fireworks in my brain. I hummed in pleasure as I tasted him and swallowed.

"Fuck, I can't get enough of you," Marcus said, breathing heavily from the exertion. "I hope you and Ky decide not to end your exploration after this weekend."

Marcus helped me to my feet, and I wiped my lips with my index finger. "That was brilliant," I confessed, unable to hide my smile, "but I don't know if this is a good idea in the long-term."

Marcus looked at me thoughtfully, "We're all afraid of the unknown," he said, tilting his head, "but I think you've discovered something about yourself, and now there's no putting the toothpaste back into the tube."

I rolled my eyes and tried to look indifferent, but Marcus' intense gaze made that impossible. "I don't know… maybe." I then met his gaze and asked, "Can I have my knickers back?"

"Come on," Marcus nodded toward the door, ignoring my request, "let's enjoy the day."

I sighed and followed Marcus out the door. I was relieved to find no one near the door of the loo. It probably wasn't the first time that loo had been used for sex, but I wasn't such a scandalous person by nature, or at least I didn't think I was. Marcus was right when he'd said that I'd discovered something about myself. That was true. I had. And deep down I wasn't sure I wanted to give up further discovery. However, seeing Ky with Rachel, and knowing that they were fucking, was filling me was jealousy.

I knew in my head that I was being a hypocrite, but deep down, I had also hoped that Ky would have ended the exploration last night. I had hoped he would have turned down Rachel despite my encouragement. I was being completely unfair, and I cringed at my stupidity as I exited the clubhouse and made my way back to the golf cart. We had agreed to explore this weekend, but it hurt a little to see Ky enjoying himself so much. He looked like a kid in the candy store with Rachel, and didn't seem to be phased in the least.

As I got to the bottom of the stairs, I looked to the two awaiting golf carts, and what I saw made my stomach drop. There in the driver's seat was my husband, kissing Rachel as if the world was going to end any minute, like two estranged lovers finding each other after years apart. I felt a flare of anger which I immediately tried to tamp down. I had thought pushing him to be with Rachel was only for last night. I hadn't intended it to turn into the weekend. But having just been fucked in the loo by Marcus hardly put me on the moral high ground. Mentally I knew this, but it still made my heart hurt.

----------

Chapter 21

Marcus ended up being a lot better golfer than I thought he'd be, and we ended up being tied going into the last hole. We'd spent a lot of time searching for errant balls, and Nichole had gone through an entire sleeve of balls by herself. Hence, we were pushing four hours by the time we got to the eighteenth hole, which was beyond slow. The slow pace killed my rhythm and affected my play, but at least Marcus seemed to be having the same difficulty.

The last hole was a par four that dog-legged to the left, so if I could get my drive to fade, I'd have a good lie and be closer to the hole. Lining up on my ball, I looked down the fairway and then back to my ball. A cough from my wife distracted me enough that I took another look down the fairway and tried to regain my focus. She coughed again.

I looked up and was about to chide her about needing to be quiet, but when I looked up she gave me an almost taunting grin. She was seated in the golf cart, turned at an angle so that she was almost facing me. When she knew she had my attention, she opened her knees, spreading her legs to me and showing me her bare vulva. I choked and blinked several times at the leud display, I couldn't believe my wife would do that in public. What was she thinking? If I lost this, it meant that we'd be obligated to go to the Scott's swinger party… but maybe that's what she was wanting to happen, I thought.

I heard Marcus chuckle from behind the tee box as I tried again to focus, which was something fucking impossible with my wife doing a Sharon Stone impression of Basic Instinct. I knew Marcus had just fucked her in the bathroom of the clubhouse before we started the back half, so I was basically looking at my wife's recently fucked pussy.

Taking a deep breath, I repositioned my grip and took my swing. I knew I was fucked before my club face even hit the ball. My form went to shit, and not only did I not fade the ball, I sliced the fuck out of it and sent it sailing in a curving arch to the right, away from the hole and onto an adjacent fairway. Fuck me, it looked like we were going to be going to a swinger party.

After losing the last hole, and the game, I put on a smile and tried to be a good sport, but I couldn't help but feel a little betrayed by my wife. It didn't feel like she was just pushing-my-buttons now, it felt intentional, and real. I loaded the clubs into the Tahoe, returned the cart, and stepped outside when I bumped into Nichole.

"Sorry," Nichole excused herself, "Headed to the loo."

I nodded but didn't speak as I stepped to the side and let her pass. Nichole stopped and gave me a long look, "You look a bit cheesed off, Ky."

"No," I replied quickly and shook myself from my stupor. "All good."

Nichole looked at me knowingly, "I can see that's not true," she said, "Are you upset I distracted you and then lost to Marcus?"

"I'm not upset about losing," I said, still holding the door open. "But you realize that we're committed to go to that swinger party, right?"

"Maybe I want to go," Nichole said bluntly.

My eyes widened and it took me a moment to speak, "Really, you want to go?"

"Oh, now you're asking me?" she said with an edge to her voice.

Fuck, I thought to myself, understanding hitting me like a brick falling from the sky. "Sorry, I should have asked you-,"

"-You're bloody right you should have," Nichole said, her eyes narrowing. "We were supposed to talk after this weekend before we did anything else. You know people don't go to swinger parties to talk golf… things are, expected."

"Well, I'm sure sometimes golf is talked about," I said dryly.

"Don't get cheeky with me, Ky. Going to this party is a slippery slope."

I nodded in agreement, even though if felt like we were already on a slippery slope. "I'm sorry," I said again. "I got caught up in the moment. I'm sure Marcus wouldn't hold us to it if we didn't go. I'll talk to him."

Nichole nodded, and for a moment I thought she was going to go to the bathroom, but she seemed to deflate as she sighed, "I don't know how you do it," she said, her eyes breaking from mine and looking down.

"Do what?"

"Not go spare," she said, looking back up. "Seeing you with Rachel… it makes me want to go tear her eyes out."

I almost staggered at the confession. That surprised me. "Fuck babe, I'm sorry. I thought-,"

"-No," Nichole said, holding up her small hand. "I pushed you to do it. I can't be angry about it-it's just harder that I thought it would be. I don't know how you can stand it."

I let out a short chuckle and ran my hand through my hair, "It's a love-hate, pain-pleasure thing I guess," I tried to explained. "It kills me, but at the same time I've never been so turned on in my life."

"I think we need to have a long talk after this weekend," Nichole said, a small smile finally pulling at her lips. She turned and left me standing in the doorway, leaving me to watch her barely covered ass as she went to the loo.

I left and walked into the parking lot, catching Marcus a few minutes later near the Tahoe, "Hey," I called to him while it was just the two of us. "About the swinger party… " I stopped as he waved me off with a dismissive gesture and held out a business card to me.

"You two are welcome to come if you want, but don't sweat it if don't want to. Really, it's no big deal." I took the business card and looked at the name. "Chris is a good friend of mine that still works in real estate. Give me until Tuesday to let him know you'll be calling, but then by all means, give him a call. He'll be a good contact for you if you're thinking of switching up careers."

"Thanks Marcus, much appreciated."

"It's the least I can do," Marcus said, "I haven't had this much fun in a while. That wife of yours is a firecracker."

"She's been making life very interesting lately," I admitted.

"You're a better golfer than I expected, we'll need to do this again soon, but maybe without the wives."

I laughed, "Agreed. I would have beat you if it wasn't for Nichole distracting me on the last hole."

Marcus smiled and shrugged, "Maybe," was all he said and got into the black SUV.

After lunch, we went back to the house and changed into swimsuits. The temperature was at it's most extreme at one-hundred-fourteen degrees as we jumped into the relatively cool water of the swimming pool. I don't think I'd ever spent as much time at a swimming pool as I had this summer. It didn't take long before our wives removed their suits and had us apply more sunblock to their skin. It was extremely erotic to apply it to Rachel and watch as Marcus did so to Nichole, she quivered under his touch and I could tell she was in a constant state of arousal.

"Are you nervous to start your new job?" Rachel asked Nichole while my hand was applying the last of the sunblock to her breast. I felt anxious as Nichole looked at us.

"A bit, yeah," Nichole admitted. She was sitting on the edge of the pool with her back to Marcus. "I've always been bullocks with sales, so we'll see how it goes."

"You'll do fine," Rachel said confidently. "From what Morgan's told us, some of his top people consistently make over three-hundred-thousand a year." She referred to Morgan, the man who owned the company where Nichole was going to work.

"It takes some time to build that clientele," Marcus added, "but I agree, you've got the potential to have a lot of success."

"Is Morgan a member of the Pleasure Seekers?" I asked, voicing the thought as it came to me.

Marcus chuckled, "It's not exactly an official club with registered members," he said nonchalantly, "but he and his wife have come to a few gatherings-or at least they used to. They haven't come over in years. We don't have a lot of contact with him these days, not since his business exploded."

"The Pleasure Seekers," Nichole said with a laugh, "You two really are mental."

Rachel and Marcus both laughed, and Marcus gave Nichole a tickle to her side, hitting that spot where she's most ticklish. A spot that, not long ago, only I knew about.

"I suppose it is a little crazy," Marcus said, "but it's a safe place to explore a lot of fantasies, fetishes, taboos… we all have our inhibitions and worries, but these get-togethers are a great place to just, I don't know, open yourself up and try new things."

"You'd be surprised how good of friends you'll become," Rachel added when her husband paused.

Nichole snorted a laugh, "World peace through swinger parties, brilliant."

"Not a bad idea," Rachel said, moving to the edge of the pool next to Nichole. "If we only have the two of you for this weekend, though, I've got something I need to do."

Rachel stood, the upper half of her naked body rising above the water. I watched intently as she leaned in toward Nichole and kissed her lightly on the lips. It only took a second for Nichole to respond and return the kiss. Rachel's hand reached behind Nichole's neck and gently pulled the younger woman toward her. Nichole moved forward and down until she was supporting herself on her elbows.

"It's too fucking hot out here," Marcus swore, getting to his feet. He then surprised me by picking Nichole up putting her over his shoulder. The quick moved elicited a squeal from Nichole and a frustrated groan from Rachel. "Let's go inside before we die of heat stroke," he said, walking toward the house.

Rachel and I were quick to get out of the water and follow them into the house. Seeing my naked wife being carried inside made my lust flare to life. We would need to have that long talk, but it could wait until we were back home. Meanwhile, I was determined to enjoy this.

Stepping inside, I felt relief of the cool air immediately. Marcus went to the large entertainment room we were in last night and literally dropped Nichole onto the couch. Rachel was quick to sit next to Nichole's head and soon they were kissing again. Marcus went to the kitchen and retrieved a couple of beers while our wives made out on the couch.

I'd always known Nichole had no reservations about kissing another woman. It wasn't something she sought out, but she'd had numerous experiences from her school days and from seeing her on the couch with Nichole, she looked relaxed and like she was very much enjoying herself. Handing me a beer, Marcus took a long pull from his before he set it on an end table and removed his shorts.

Marcus's cock sprang out as soon as it was released from his shorts. He was erect and looking to get involved in the display our wives were giving us. He moved Nichole into a doggie position while the two women kissed and positioned himself behind Nichole between her legs. I sat on the ottoman and watched in complete fascination as Marcus lined himself up to my wife's entrance and then smoothly slipped inside her.

Nichole let out a low, satisfied sounding moan from the penetration. From my angle, I could see Marcus' cock stretch Nichole's lips around his thick member, my wife's pussy accepting him easily as the weeks of constant coupling had accustomed it. Rachel broke the kiss, turned onto her back, and put her pussy under Nichole's face. My wife didn't hesitate as Rachel got into position, dropping her mouth onto Rachel's pussy and eliciting and immediate cry from the older woman.

I felt my mouth open in ah as I took in the scene. A month ago, this would have been unimaginable, but here I was watching my wife in a threesome. I loved this woman, and seeing blissful thrill on her features gave me a deep sense of satisfaction. This is what I desperately wanted her to have. This was what I couldn't give her directly, but I could provide for her by simply allowing it to continue.

Nichole's full lips pressed against Rachel's womanhood, and I could tell by the look on Rachel's face when my wife inserted her tongue into the older woman. Rachel cried out and wrapped her hands into Nichole's damp hair. The cry seemed to spur Marcus on as he quickened his pace and power, the aggressive thrusts pressing my wife's face deeply into Rachel's opening in an erotic rhythm.

After several minutes, Nichole's legs began to shake, and she curled her arms under Rachel's thighs. Nichole tried to continue to pleasure Rachel, but it quickly became apparent that she was too overwhelmed by Marcus's powerful thrusts. A moment later my wife began to orgasm with a guttural cry. Rachel then pulled Nichole's face back into her center, muffling the scream with folds of flesh. Nichole's body thrashed as Marcus's hips slammed into her like a pneumatic hammer.

I expected Marcus to cum at any moment, but before he did, he stopped, my wife still impaled on his pole. His jaw clinched and I could tell he was trying not to cum. Nichole finally stopped her flailing, her body relaxing as if she'd just done a round of shock therapy. I saw Rachel and Marcus exchange a look, some silent communique passed between them. Rachel nodded and shimmied under Nichole's limp body, embracing her tightly into her arms.

Marcus pulled his cock out and then wiped its head up and down through Nichole's sopping pussy. I felt my brow shoot into my hairline as I realized what he intended to do. Nichole must have noticed at the same time because her body visibly tensed as Marcus pressed the head of his cock at her rosebud. My wife had always been completely against anal sex. It had never even been something we discussed. It was simply a no.

"Marcus," Nichole gasped weakly. "I don' knaaahh!" she moaned. Rachel's embrace tightened.

"It'll be okay, Nicky," Rachel said softly into my wife's ear as if soothing a frightened child. "I promise you'll love this, trust me."

I stood and took a step forward, unsure of what I was going to do, but prepared to stop it if Nichole wanted me to. From me new vantage, I could see the head of Marcus' cock had already passed inside of her. He used his thumb to massage around her opening, using my wife's natural lubrication around his shaft.

"Relax baby," Rachel cooed, stroking Nichole's temple with her fingers. "Relax your body and let him have you."

Marcus pressed forward another inch and Nichole's body again tensed. Her skin glistened with perspiration. "It's so big," my wife said, her breathing heavy.

"I know baby," Rachel soothed again, holding Nichole's head to her breasts. "but it's the next step to becoming who you're going to be. I promise Marcus will make you feel so good."

Rachel whispered something in Nichole's ear that I couldn't hear, but moments later Marcus' cock slid in to well past the halfway mark. Nichole cried out and her body tensed, stopping the progress once again. Marcus paused and Rachel continued to whisper into Nichole's ear. Eventually I saw my wife's body relax once more, and this time Marcus achieved his objective.

Rachel squealed in delight and she kissed Nichole's forehead. "That's it. You took all of him."

It looked like Nichole was incapable of speech, but she wasn't actively trying to stop anything, so I didn't intervene. But I did remain where I was standing, the new spot giving me a bird's eye view of all the details.

"Ky," Marcus' voice broke my focus. "I have a bottle of KY… ha, I just realized… Ky, KY, you were named after a sex lubricant."

Nichole laughed despite being at the threshold of pain and pleasure. I rolled my eyes and chuckled, trying to laugh it off, but I had a bad feeling that the nickname was going to come back to haunt me.

"There's a bottle of lube in my bag, would you grab it?" Marcus asked.

I didn't reply but turned and went to his room to find the bottle. I didn't have much choice in the matter. By refusing to get it, I was only going to cause my wife pain. I found the bottle easily and returned. Seeing my wife's ass poking into the air while she was being held tightly by Rachel was a spectacle to behold.

Marcus pulled out slowly, causing Nichole to moan as he did. He took the lubricant and applied it liberally to his cock, leaving the head embedded in my wife's ass. As no eyes were on me, I took out my phone and quickly took a picture, making sure the phone was on silent so I wouldn't distract with the audible click it made.

Marcus slowly began to fuck Nichole's ass, pausing at the end of each thrust to let my wife adjust to his size. In the back of my mind, I'd thought it would only take a few minutes of slow fucking before she'd be used to him, but I'd guess almost fifteen minutes went by before he started to pick up his pace with any urgency. And when he did, I thought my wife was going to lose her fucking mind. Her cries grew primal, like they were rutting and not simply fucking. Marcus finally couldn't contain himself any further and began to cum in her ass. I'd guess he only came once before he pulled out his cock and the next several jets of cum landed on Nichole's back, some reaching her hair.

I stumbled back and sat hard onto the ottoman, the strength having gone out of my legs from what I'd witnessed. Marcus extracted himself and headed to the bathroom, and I watched as Rachel and Nichole began to make out again, this time slow and unhurried. I watched for several minutes, taking in every part of the scene and committing it to memory. I noticed Nichole's legs were still somewhat open and the temptation to take my turn popped into my brain.

Like an unthinking zombie, I stood and pushed my shorts down. I then knelt onto the couch between my wife's legs. The thought of taking her ass made my hands shake in anticipation. I felt a rush of a high as I pressed my dick into still well lubricated ass. My eyes caught the thick ropes of cum still cooling against the skin of her back. Since Marcus had already taken her, my dick slid in easier than his had, but she was still extremely tight. I wanted to be angry that Marcus had taken my wife's anal cherry, but if I was honest with myself, it never would have happened if he hadn't, and at least I was getting to enjoy it now.

I only lasted a moment before I unloaded into my wife's ass, but unlike Marcus, I dumped it all in her and didn't pull out. I'm sure Nichole felt me, but her make out session with Rachel never stopped while I took my turn. I sat back on my haunches and took in the carnal scene, my wife's freshly fucked ass, her back covered in cum, making out with a woman twice her age… holy fuck.

Marcus came out a moment later. He wore a towel around his waist and sat on the couch, flipping on the television, and scrolling through the movie selection. I couldn't believe how casual everything seemed despite what had just happened. My mind was ready to explode, and Marcus acted as if it was just another day. I guess to him it was. He and Rachel were veterans of this kind of thing, whereas Nichole and I were still babes in the woods-although, my wife was certainly gaining experience fast. As much as I wanted to stay and watch the lesbian make-out session, I needed a shower.

Almost an hour later I returned to the front room and found Rachel sitting on the couch alone. The hot shower had felt amazing and given me some time to think and flush the lustful hormones from my system. I felt like I could think again.

Rachel sat lazily on the couch, dressed in a surprisingly conservative blouse and khaki-colored shorts. She turned down the television as I entered.

"They went to take a nap," Rachel said, nodding toward the hallway to the room Marcus and my wife occupied.

"I needed a shower," I said, sitting next to her on the couch and looking up the large TV, a rerun of The Office playing softly.

"I know, I thought about joining you, but I needed to close my eyes for a minute." She glanced to the television. "Office fan?"

I nodded, "Yeah, I've probably watched every episode at least twice," I said as she turned up the volume. "Who's your favorite character?"

"Creed," Rachel giggled, "he doesn't get a lot of screen time, but he's hilarious every time he does. You?"

"Dwight and Mose," I said, recognizing the episode. It was one where Michael hits Meredith with his car and breaks her hip.

We watched in amicable silence until the end of the episode. When it ended, I was half-hoping Rachel would let the next episode start. I was comfortably sitting on the couch and enjoying a few minutes of mindless peace, so I was disappointed when Rachel turned the TV off.

"Want to go the grocery store with me?" she asked, her hand finding its way into mine. "I'm in the mood to cook something for dinner."

"Sure," I said a little reluctantly. I didn't really want to go, but it wasn't like I had anything else to do.

"Great," Rachel said, getting to her feet and pulling me along. "You drive."

Rachel handed me the keys from the counter, and we got into the Tahoe to leave. Rachel's hand was rubbing the top of my thigh and over my crotch the moment she had her seatbelt on. She knew how to spike my arousal and keep it there for as long as she wanted. Rachel was way out of my league when it came to sexual gamesmanship.

Arriving at the local Ralphs grocery store, we put on our masks and went inside. Rachel's hand again found mine and we went inside like we were a couple. It felt incredible erotic and gave me a hardon immediately. We strolled through the grocery store, buying the ingredients for the chicken curry dish Rachel was planning, and if felt like such a suspension from reality. Here I was, basically spending the weekend with this woman, acting as if we were any other couple on a hot Saturday afternoon. Meanwhile, our spouses were back at the house fucking each other's brains out.

A new thought popped onto my mind's imaginative stage, that it would be fun to play this scenario out for a longer period of time, the four of us, swapping spouses, Rachel staying with me while Nichole stayed with Marcus. The thought let those feelings of lust return in force, but I realized that what was really fueling the fire was the thought of my wife living with Marcus more than Rachel being with me. I was enjoying being with Rachel, but it didn't have the same intoxicating affect as my wife being with Marcus.

Rachel was a distraction from being able to feel the angst I knew I wanted. A pleasant distraction to be sure, but if I was ever going to get this out of my system, I would need to make some changes. This was going to take some further thought.

"You look pensive," Rachel said, pulling me from my reverie, "even with a mask on, I can tell you're a million miles away."

I shook myself, "Yeah, sorry… just thinking about this whole weekend."

Rachel picked out a couple of red peppers, "Ever the engineer," she said, her eyes squinting as she spoke, "You just can't turn that brain of yours off, can you?"

I shook my head and accepted the small plastic bag of vegetables and placed them in the cart. "No, Nichole get on me about that sometimes. It's not my most endearing quality."

"It's not such a bad thing." Rachel gestured toward the meats and poultry and I pushed the cart next to her, "I have a feeling that you two aren't going to stop living the alt life anytime soon. The bug has bitten you both squarely on the ass," she giggled and patted me on my upper arm.

"Alt life, that's what you and Marcus call it?" I asked.

"Alternate lifestyle, the lifestyle, the game… " Rachel shrugged, "It has a lot of names." She selected a package of chicken from the refrigerated shelf. "And while you two may surprise me, you and Nichole are finding it more exciting than you had thought. I for one don't think you're going to want to stop.

I waited a moment before replying, not wanting to admit that I thought she was right. But in the end, it really didn't matter. "Maybe," I simply said.

"I think it's a noble thing, you know," Rachel said as we moved toward the front of the store to the cashier.

"Noble?" I asked in surprise, "What do you mean?"

Rachel looked to me as I pushed the grocery cart, "You want to give your wife the greatest sexual experiences possible. I think it's admirable that you're letting her explore this part of herself."

I nodded but didn't respond.

"You have to understand though. Now that Nichole's gotten a taste, she's not going to want to go back to a vanilla life. I can see it already. She loves sex, and she's become addicted to the thrill-I think you both are."

I listened but didn't respond. Rachel wasn't exactly wrong.

"Someday," Rachel continued, "Nichole's going to want to move on and experience more. She and Marcus won't always be an item, and she'll want to have new experiences. That's when it will be important for you and that brain of yours to be watchful, so she doesn't get in over her head. Like I said before, you have a lot of control to steer her in the direction you want to go."

Getting to the checkout counter. I went to pay for the groceries but was shooed out of the way by Rachel. She paid the bill and we were soon on our way back to the house. I had a lot to think about, but I was finding thinking difficult when my brain was clouded with lust-something that it always seemed to be lately.

I was carrying in the groceries into the house when I saw Nichole walking toward the kitchen. Her lower lip was between her teeth and she looked to be walking a bit gingerly. The casual observer probably wouldn't have noticed, but I could tell that she was in some discomfort.

I set the bags onto the counter and then stepped close to her, meeting her between the kitchen island and the sink, "You alright?"

Nichole filled a glass of water and downed it in one go, letting out a breathy sigh as she set it onto the counter. "I'm good, yeah. Just a touch sore… " she looked to Marcus and then to me, her eyes narrowing, "… from you both having a go in my arse," her words were teasing and light.

I tilted my head as I looked at her skeptically, "I think Marcus had a lot more to do with that than me."

Nichole leaned in closer to me and spoke so only I could hear her, "Did you like seeing his big cock take my arse for the first time?"

"Yeah," I nodded, my voice thick, "I liked that."

"I could tell, KY," she said, pronouncing each letter separately so that it sounded like the lubricant. "I'm impressed you haven't broken yet, I might have made a mistake letting you sleep with Rachel."

"I'm still shocked you pushed for that."

Nichole laughed and shook her head, "Add it to the pile of shocking things we've done this weekend. I hope you're satisfied with hand jobs for a few days. I'm going to be too sore."

I leaned against the counter and pressed my hand to it's surface for support. The comment elicited a soft moan from my throat as I thought about what she'd just said.

"What, it turns you on that another man's made me too sore for sex with you?" Nichole asked with a hint of amusement.

I nodded. "I never thought you would ever want to try anal, especially with Marcus as a first. I kind of thought you'd want to try it with someone smaller first," I said, curious to probe her feelings on the anal experience.

Nichole's eyes lit up, "Like yours perhaps?"

"Well yeah," I said, feeling flustered, "It's just that you never acted interested in it before. I never thought you'd be into something like that."

"I'm discovering a lot of things about myself lately," Nichole said, leaning into me, the first affectionate touch we'd had in what felt like an eternity. "It felt so weird to wake up next to someone who wasn't my husband this morning."

"I felt the same way. It's been fun, but I'll be happy to go back to normal life after this."

Nichole was silent for a long moment before saying half distractedly, "I'm not so sure there's a going back to normal."

----------

Chapter 22

"Anyone up for a board game after dinner?" Rachel asked as dinner was coming to an end. "One of the cabinets under the TV is filled with games."

"Sounds fun," Nichole said, setting down her fork and wiping her lips with her napkin. "This curry's amazing."

"Ah, well thank you, dear," Rachel said, her smile gleaming.

"Are there any 'good games'?" Marcus asked, his voice slightly petulant. He swirled the wine in his glass, creating a mini whirlpool in the glass.

Rachel rolled her eyes but didn't respond to her husband. "You all go in the other room and find a game, I'll clean up and meet you in there in a moment."

I stayed behind and helped with the washing up, feeling guilty that Rachel was doing all the work. The two of us had the dishes washed and the kitchen cleaned up quickly. I really was enjoying my time with Rachel, and unsure of what would come after this weekend, I wanted to spend as much time as I could with her.

Marcus came in as we were finishing up and made a round of margaritas for everyone, and together we went back into the family room. Nichole had just finished setting up the game of Monopoly on the ottoman and we all sat on the floor around the game. It was the most normal and unerotic thing we'd done over the weekend.

Everyone knew the game and so no time was spent explaining the rules. Nichole took the first turn and around we went, trying to buy property and avoid the financial pitfalls. Rachel was the first to land on the Go-To-Jail square, and after a couple of dice rolls she was still stuck inside.

"We should make up a new house rule for getting out of jail," Marcus suggested, getting our attention. "How about in order to get out, the player has to do something the other three agree to?"

"And what would this something be?" Rachel asked skeptically.

Marcus shrugged, the corners of his mouth pulled down in a thoughtful frown, "It's got to be something good obviously," he started. "How about you kiss each one of us for three minutes each, and then you're out."

"That sounds simple enough," Rachel said, still giving her husband a weary look.

Nichole and I agreed, so, not seeing any trap, Rachel kissed her husband first while Nichole timed them on her phone. Rachel next kissed Nichole while I timed, and then kissed me while Marcus took the time. It was overall fairly tame, but seeing Rachel and Nichole kiss gave me hell of a hardon.

The game continued and Marcus took a strong lead in the capture of procuring properties. He soon had a number of houses and started collecting small fees from the rest of us. However, he was the next one to end up in jail.

"Fuck," he swore as he landed on the dreaded square. "What do I have to do to get out?"

"How about play the rest of the game with your cock hanging out your shorts?" Nichole said without hesitation, like she'd been scheming on it since Rachel had landed in jail.

I'd noticed Nichole using words like cock, pussy, fuck, a lot more over the last week. It might have seemed a simple thing to most people, but to anyone that knows my wife, they'd understand it was actually a big change. Nichole was raised in an environment where proper speech and decorum was ubiquitous and highly regarded.

"Hey, that doesn't do anything for me?" I protested as Rachel quickly agreed.

"That's not true, KY," Nichole said, once again pronouncing the two letters individually and further cementing the nickname. "If you let it, I'm sure you'd find yourself turned on my Marcus' cock."

"Uh, no, I'm pretty sure that's not going to happen," I said.

Nichole sighed as she looked at me, "You blokes always have such hang ups when it comes to other guys genitals. Did you get turned on when you watched me go down on Rachel?"

"Well sure, but that's different," I defended. "Right Marcus?" I asked, looking to the man for support.

Marcus shrugged, pushing his shorts off, and holding his cock in his hand for all to see. "Yeah, it's different," he said, answering my question.

"Oh please," Rachel spoke up, "I've watched you have sex with other guys before. Twice actually, and you were hard."

Marcus laughed but didn't deny it, and surprisingly, he didn't look at all flustered either. "True," Marcus confessed, "but I was high, too. What can I say, I've done some fucked up things."

"I learn something new about you every day," Nichole said, obviously admiring Marcus' exposed cock. She then looked at me as she rolled the dice. "And you might want to get over your hang ups, or I might have to help you out with that if you end up in jail.'

It dawned on me what she was referring to, and I suddenly had an acute fear of ending up in jail. The game began again, but this time I had a few lucky rolls and finally ended up with some houses of my own. Marcus came close to landing in jail again, but ended up missing it by one square. Nichole was the next to land on it after an unlucky roll.

"Bullocks," she swore as she moved the top hat token to the jail.

"Ky, any ideas?" Marcus asked.

"I have one, but I'm afraid of what my wife might want if I land in jail."

"You can't live in fear," Marcus said with a laugh. "Seize the day, man."

I smiled as I thought about what I wanted. Marcus was partially right. I need to just suck it up and say it. I could worry about the consequences later.

Looking to my wife, I said, "Nichole has to masturbate in front of us until she cums."

"Oh," Rachel squealed in delight. "What a great idea."

Marcus' smile grew, "I approve."

Nichole stared daggers at me from across the ottoman. I could feel the heat from her gaze and couldn't meet her eyes after a few seconds.

"Fine, but I won't be able to cum with you all watching me," Nichole snapped, obviously not happy with my suggestion.

"That's fine," Marcus said, his cock laid out for all to see. "Let's agree to ten minutes then."

Rachel and I nodded our agreement. I'd seen Marcus' cock enough for the day, and the thought of watching my wife masturbate in front of us really did it for me. Still, I found myself occasionally looking at Marcus' member. Not because I wanted anything to do with it, but more because that cock had been in my wife a lot more than mine had in recent history. He wasn't porn star huge, but he was certainly a lot bigger than average.

Nichole huffed and moved back on to the couch so that her crotch was slightly below eye level. She was wearing only her boyshort panties and a tee shirt. She looked so hot, I thought to myself as she slipped her fingers down the front of her panties. It occurred to me that she had become a lot more comfortable being naked in front others, or at least as it applied to Marcus and Rachel. I wondered if that same confidence would apply to others.

"No, no, no," Marcus said, taping her calf with the back of his hand. "We need to see this, no hiding behind panties."

"Agreed," I approved, earning me another threatening stare from my wife.

"Sorry, hon," Rachel added with what sounded like genuine empathy, "but I agree with the guys on this one."

Nichole blew out a frustrated breath, but seemingly decided not to fight the inevitable. She pushed her panties off and kicked them to the side. She then laid back into the couch cushions and spread her legs, giving us all an open and incredible view of her pussy. I felt my core lurch as I took in the site. Her lower lips were red and swollen, and her opening was-I'm not sure how to describe other than to say it was more open. I knew any changes were temporary and simply from the frequent sexual encounters she'd experienced with Marcus over the last day, but it was still a shocking site. It wasn't the site I'd grown accustomed to seeing.

Nichole rested the palm of her hand on her bare mons, her middle finger settling over her slit. It still amazed me to see such smooth and bare skin around her pussy, knowing she'd had it removed permanently. Seeing her half naked form resting on the couch as she closed her eyes and began to slowly tease herself forced me to take note of the stark changes in her. She looked and acted so different now. A month ago she would have never even considered masturbating in front of me, let alone with Marcus and Rachel present.

After a couple of minutes, Nichole's pussy and fingers were covered in her juices. I could tell she was focused on something as her fingertips worked around her clit, her index finger occasionally disappearing into her entrance. I took another picture to add to my growing collection. Looking down at my watch, I couldn't believe how fast ten minutes had passed.

Marcus saw me check the time and nodded, "Time," he said, breaking Nichole's concentration. Nichole didn't immediately stop however, her fingers continued their ministrations for at least another minute before she exhaled a breath out her nose.

"I was so close," she said, finally ending the display.

"Looks like you need more practice," Marcus said, his voice more serious than I'd expected. "Going forward, you'll do that at least once a day, and it needs to be in front of an audience, understood?"

To my surprise, Nichole blushed but nodded without any pushback. Fuck me, that was unexpected, but I wasn't about to complain. My wife reached down and picked up her panties, wiping her fingers on the cloth and then slipping them on. Marcus refreshed the margaritas, and I took my turn to roll the dice. I came fucking close to landing on the go-to-jail square, but managed to miss it once again.

Unfortunately for Rachel, she wasn't so lucky on her next turn. She rolled doubles too many times and ended up in jail after making a good run around the board. I sat back against the couch to brainstorm, but it was my wife who spoke first.

"I think spankings are in order for making me take off my knickers," Nichole said with a gleam in her eye that said she was going to enjoy this.

"Don't threaten me with a good time," Rachel smirked, getting to her knees, and pointing her arse toward me. "How many?"

"Ten," my wife said, looking to me, "but they have to be good ones."

"Shit," I swore softly, feeling extremely apprehensive. "I've never done this before."

Rachel waggled her eyebrows at me, "Don't worry, I'll be gentle on you."

Feeling extremely nervous, I got to my knees and moved next to Rachel. As soon as I did, she unfastened her shorts and pushed them down to exposer her bare ass. She did have an amazing ass, I thought. It was significantly fuller than my wife's'.

"Five on each side please," Rachel instructed. "I like them evenly spaced."

I felt short of breath as I looked around the room, mentally trying to prepare myself for this. I'd never spanked anyone in my life. Hell, I'd never been spanked in my life. Marcus and Nichole both looked at me expectantly, waiting for me to get on with the show. Resting one hand on Rachel's lower back, I shook my head and inhaled a deep breath.

I brought my free hand down and heard a good sounding slap as I connected with her flesh.

"Oh please," Rachel said, rolling her eyes at me, "That's not a spanking-it doesn't count. You have to really make me feel it."

"I don't want to hurt you," I said, feeling way out of my comfort zone.

"It has to hurt a little or it's not a spanking," Rachel said, shifting her ass from side to side. "Now try again."

"Are you serious? That was pretty hard," I said, seeing a slight hand mark on her left cheek.

"Of course I'm serious, now man up and spank me KY."

Fucking KY, now Rachel was calling me by the nickname. I pulled my hand back and bore down with a lot more force. It wasn't all my strength, but I knew it wasn't going to tickle. I heard a resounding smack and felt a stinging pain in the palm of my hand.

"Oh," Rachel cried, lurching forward into the couch. "That's more like it."

I shook my hand, feeling dazed from the cocktail of chemicals being released from my brain. I switched to the other cheek and tried to bring down the same force I'd just applied.

"Two!" Rachel gasped as another loud smack echoed off the walls.

Fuck, my hand was now smarting, and I was only to two. Not taking time to dwell on it, I let two more fly in rapid succession.

"Three, four!" Rachel groaned, her tone hardening my erection.

Her ass was quickly turning red, but Rachel seemed to be enjoying the experience.

"Five, six," she purred as I let two more go. "Don't get oft on me KY."

Son of a… Rachel was really getting off on this. Ignoring the pain in my hand, I bore down to deliver two more.

"Seven, eight," she cried, her voice rising in pitch. "Finish strong."

I looked up and over to my wife, Nichole's eyes were as wide as saucers as she watched the display. A lustful look like I'd never seen before settled on her features. I spanked her left cheek again with about the same force, but let the last one go with as much strength as I had left in my arm.

"Nine, ten," Rachel screamed, covering her ass with her hand. "Oh, that last one was a good one."

I looked down at my hand. It was dark red and pulsing with my rapid beating heart. Rachel's ass cheeks were a bright, vibrant red. I sat back on my haunches, feeling perspiration on my forehead. I caressed Rachel's ass gently with my fingers.

"Are you alright?" I asked, hoping I hadn't gone to far. Fuck I'd let myself get caught up in the moment.

"Of course dear," the older woman cooed, turning and sitting delicately on the carpeted floor. She looked to Nichole and then back to me, her brow raised slightly. "I really hope this won't be our last weekend together."

Nichole's high-pitched yelp pulled me out of my stupor and back into reality. Sluggishly, I turned to see my wife on her back, her legs wrapped tightly around Marcus' torso as he thrust into her, driving her into the cushions. I blinked and shook my head. Fuck, I guess the game's over, I thought, looking down to the abandoned boardgame.

I felt Rachel pull on my upper arm, her face expectant as she nodded toward the bedroom. "Come on, I need you in me right now."

Like a lamb to the slaughter, I followed her into the bedroom where she quickly took off her close and got onto the bed. Her large breasts pulling my eyes to her chest. I felt like I was on autopilot as I stripped and climbed onto the bed, crawling between Rachel's thighs and pushing my dick into her soaked pussy.

I couldn't believe how loose she felt, it was like dipping my dick into a bowl of warm water. Rachel wrapped her arms around me, her pussy muscles grabbing my cock as she pulled me into a tight embrace. With my head at the crook of her neck, I breathed in her scent, the smell of shampoo and sunscreen filling my nose.

"Ugh," I groaned as her pussy milked my dick, squeezing me with surprising force. I realized that I was quickly succumbing to Rachel's prowess, but she made me feel things I didn't know were possible. It dawned on me that Nichole must be feeling much the same way with Marcus.

Nichole's cries suddenly filled our room, hearing her drove me to the brink as my ears took in the sound of my wife being fucked by another man. I pulled myself up to my knees, and pulled Rachel's legs together, placing them against my chest and wrapping my arms around them. I slowed my pace and concentrated, trying not to cum yet. I opened my eyes and took in the site before me. Rachel was no doubt beautiful, and it gave my ego a boost to be the one bedding her, but my mind was solely focused on listening to Nichole's cries.

New visons of my wife began to pass through my mind. Whereas once they were thoughts of her being with Marcus, these new visions were more extreme, more erotic. I imagined being at a swinger party while several men took turns with my wife. I envisioned her in one of the porn videos I'd watched recently, seeing her with a cock in each of her holes, cum spewing out from numerous cocks and covering her in cum. I could see her excited face in my mind's eye as she tried to capture as much cum in her mouth as she could. It wasn't something I wanted to see happen to her, but it was hard to stop the images from filling my mind. I didn't want to stop the images.

----------

Chapter 23

Although it'd been a good while since I'd heard the term 'shagged rotten', it came to mind as I walked into the house and dropped my bag to the floor. We had left Palm Springs after a late breakfast and had made it home before lunch. My body ached everywhere and all I wanted to do was shower and sleep. Marcus had kept me up until almost two in the morning before he finally collapsed and we both fell asleep. I slept like the dead until Marcus woke me with pleasant kisses and his hard cock probing at my entrance. Had he stashed away a bottle of Viagra I wondered?

I'd told him that I wasn't going to be able to have sex again this morning, but after a few minutes of foreplay, my body betrayed me, and I felt the moisture building between my legs. It was a wonderful hurt as he slowly made love to me. I felt my face blush at the thought of this morning's coupling. It had been wonderfully intense and even now my vagina twitched at the thought of it.

After dropping my knapsack, I sat on the first tread of the stairs and leaned against the wall, "I'm knackered," I said, closing my eyes and feeling sleep only a breath away.

"You look it," my husband said. I could feel him standing close to me, but it felt so good to keep my eyes closed. "How about we take a shower and then a long nap?"

I nodded in agreement. That sounded wonderful and about all I had the energy for.

Ky picked up my knapsack and I followed him into our room, shedding my clothes and tossing them into the hamper in the closet on my way to the shower. The hot water felt refreshing and made me feel a sense of normalcy I didn't realize I was craving. I sat on the small, teakwood bench of the large shower and leaned against the wall, the cold tiles shocking the warm skin of my back. Looking down at my body, I blinked in surprise as I saw the dark read love bites on my breasts. Looking farther down, I touched my pussy gently with my fingers. It felt enflamed and incredibly sore, like it had on our honeymoon shortly after Ky and I were married only ten times worse.

"You look incredibly sexy," Ky said, standing above me in the shower, his voice heavy with lust and emotion. His cock was beginning to rise. I shook my head. No, it really wasn't a proper cock. I loved this man, but unfortunately for both of us, he only had an average size dick. It wasn't his fault. It was just what god had dealt him. None of us could do much about how we were made when we came into this life.

I gave a short laugh and shook my head, "You're mental. I've been a real slag this weekend," I said, taking the bar of soap and lathering up a washcloth.

"I'll do that," Ky offered, reaching for the washcloth.

I shook my head and pulled my leg up to begin washing, "I need more than my boobs cleaned," I said, gently applying the soapy cloth to my skin. I loved showering with my husband… and with Marcus as well, I thought suddenly, but they were both alike and only worried about washing my boobs. Plus, my body could only take the lightest of touches at the moment. I worried for a moment that Ky would take it the wrong way, but he only laughed.

"That's fair," he said, shampooing his hair and adjusting the shower head.

I took my time and washed every part of my body, steam filling the bathroom so thick you could hardly see across the room. We'd forgotten to turn on the exhaust fan. When I finished, I felt slightly closer to normal. I felt better. Looking up, I got a good look at my husband's rigid dick, his eyes closed as he let the water run over his head.

I lathered up the palm of my hand and then grasped his dick, my fingers easily wrapping around its shaft. I felt him jerk in surprise. "My body is off limits for a couple of days, so this will have to hold you over," I said, giving him a wank, using the soap as lubricant.

Ky groaned and put his hand against the shower wall for support, "I'm surprised I can even get it up right now, but I doubt I'll cum. You just look so fucking hot."

I felt myself blush at the comment, "I'm happy you think so," I said, running my thumb over the head of his penis. "I really let myself get into it this weekend… I forgot myself sometimes."

"I'm glad," Ky said, his voice thick, "I wanted you to experience more."

"More than you think you could give me?" I asked, repeating things he'd said to me over the past month. I slid my hand down his short shaft, and felt him shudder under my hand.

"Yeah," he said after a moment.

"You like that Marcus' thick cock makes me orgasm, that if fills me like yours can't?" I said, hoping I wasn't pushing too far.

Ky nodded, his eyes squinting shut, "Yes, I could hear how intense it was for you. God you were amazing to watch… so beautiful."

"You like watching another man fuck your wife?" I said, pushing myself to use a word that felt so crude to me. It wasn't a word I was used to saying, but I got a thrill each time I said it. From the guttural groan I heard from my husband, I could tell he shared in that same thrill.

"Yes," he said in more of a forced whisper.

"What do you want, Ky? Do you want to continue with this… exploration?" I said, searching for a word to describe whatever it was we were doing. Ky nodded jerkily but didn't speak as I continued to stroke him. "Do you want to go to the swinger party?"

Ky inhaled deeply and leaned more heavily against the shower wall. I knew he was getting close. "Yes, I want to go," he said after a moment.

I slowed my rhythm to try and draw out his release. "If we go, I don't want you to fuck anyone," I said firmly, knowing it was unfair, but not caring, "and, I don't want you to fuck Rachel without my permission. Rachel's my friend, but I can't stand seeing you with her like that."

"Okay, I won't" my husband agreed quickly, pursing his lips in concentration.

I was about to speak when I felt Ky's dick twitch in my hand. I was trying to slow his arousal down, so when he came, I wasn't prepared, and it surprised me. Several jets of cum hit me on the chest and began dripping down my skin.

"Bullocks," I swore, looking down at my breasts. I snorted a laugh and looked up to Ky. "I guess I need my boobs cleaned after all."

We finished our shower and tucked in for a nice Sunday kip. There's nothing like the feel of your own bed to feel safe and secure. If felt comforting to snuggle into the more familiar bed, and feel my husband's arms around my waist as we prepared to sleep.

"If we go to the swinger party, would you be open to sleeping with another guy-someone besides Marcus I mean?" Ky asked as I closed my eyes.

I shrugged, "I don't, maybe," I admitted. "I'm not simply going to spread my legs to any bloke. Is that what you want?"

It felt like Ky shook his head, "No, not at all," he replied without hesitation. "I guess… I mean I… I just want you to be free to make those choices. Like, if you want to sleep with some guy, I want you to know that I'm okay with it."

"… I'm starting to believe you," I said softly, feeling a sharp, electrifying sensation in my core at the thought. I had a comfort with Marcus, but the thought of being with another man was something I found appealing. Something about being so far out of my comfort zone made for an extreme adrenaline rush. "You've been like a walking hormone since I took up with Marcus."

"I know," Ky laughed, "I haven't had this many erections since I was sixteen."

I turned onto my back so I could look at my husband in his eyes, "Ky, if we do this, if we carry on like this for a time, I can't have you regressing into some sort of feminine beta male. I won't do this if it changes who you are." I said, pausing to make sure he was truly listening to me. "I have my fantasies, too, yeah And if we someday do those, I still need you to be the man of the house. I need a husband, not a girlfriend."

"I think I understand," Ky said, his eyes scrunching in thought, "But where's this coming from. Have you seen some kind of change in me?"

I shook my head, "No, not exactly. I skimmed through a few of the books on your Kindle," I confessed, remembering how the contents of the book made my imagination flare to life. "The plots always seem to revolve around the wife having a bull, or a boyfriend, and the husband ends up becoming… well, I guess I don't know exactly how to describe it. They lose their way and then lose respect for themselves. I married you because you're confident in who you are, but not so overconfident that you treat everyone around you like shite. I don't want a wimpy lapdog with separation anxiety for a husband."

Ky studied me, his head tilted to the side, "I think I understand, at least conceptually,' he said, moving a lock of my hair behind my ear. "This 'alt life' thing is wrought with peril and pitfalls, and I know I shouldn't pursue it, but it's such a powerful high. I'm not sure I could turn away from it if I wanted to. But I think I get what you mean. It's just another one of those things we have to communicate about really well." I thought he was done speaking, but then he added, "But now I want to know. What fantasies do you have running around in that head of yours?"

I smiled and blushed but turned onto my side, putting my back towards him. "You're not ready to hear about those yet."

"Or you're not ready to talk about them," Ky hinted, pressing me.

"Maybe," I said with a shrug.

It was quiet for a long enough that I thought Ky had fallen asleep, so I started when he said, "So you want to keep seeing Marcus then? We're going to keep doing this?"

We had more-or-less already agreed to keep going, I thought, hearing Ky's question. But that was my husband, always a stickler for the details. This was my chance to change my mind if I wanted to. In fact, part of me wanted to stop and return back to our normal lives. But it felt like the carnal side of me had woken up, and that side had no desire to stop. I loved surfing with Marcus in the morning. It soothed something deep in my soul. And of course the sex with him afterward was always so good. I didn't want to give that up.

"Yes," I said softly, feeling my pulse quicken at the decision that had been made, "but only if you don't fuck Rachel. I'll take care of your needs, not her."

"Of course," Ky said without hesitation. "That wasn't really going to workout well for me anyway."

"Really, you don't want to shag Rachel anymore, you didn't like it?" I said, genuinely surprised.

"It was alright," Ky said, obviously downplaying the experience. "but there was something missing this weekend. I was distracted enough that I didn't feel the experience like I was hoping, but," Ky paused in though, seemingly having just as hard of a time as I was trying to put feelings we didn't understand into words. "but maybe that was a good thing because there were moments I didn't think I could take anymore. It was fucking intense.

"I guess we just take this one step at a time. We go to the party and see what happens," Ky caressed my upper thigh as he spoke, "I don't want you to do anything you're uncomfortable with, but I do want you to have the freedom to make whatever choice you want. I'll support and look out for you. I won't let us fail."

I was silent for a time, thinking about all that I had let happen, specifically about Rachel's comment when she'd said something about becoming who I was going to be. She wasn't wrong, I thought. I had changed over the last month, I no longer shunned those impure thoughts like I used to. Now, I actively sought them out, imagining different scenarios in which I did the most salacious and indecent things.

"What are you thinking?" Ky asked, disrupting my thoughts.

"About being uncomfortable," I said. I didn't need to see Ky's expression to know he didn't take my meaning. "You said you don't want me to do anything I'm uncomfortable with, and I was thinking that that what I found 'uncomfortable' a month ago, doesn't seem so 'uncomfortable' now. That seems to be a moving target."

"You mean like letting Marcus fuck you up the ass?" Ky said, nudging with his chest.

"Cheeky bastard," I said, feeling my face flush in embarrassment.

"I still can't believe you let him do that."

I closed my eyes and sighed, wanting to curl into a ball and become invisible. "I don't know what possessed me," I said, trying to laugh it off.

"You seemed to enjoy it, though," Ky said as he needled my ribs with his fingers, making me squirm.

"Stop it," I squealed and swatted at his hand.

"I thought I was going to have a stroke seeing that," Ky said, letting his hand fall.

"That's what I'm talking about," I said, trying to find my comfortable spot in the bed again. "I don't know what comes over me sometimes. It's like my hormones hit a point of no return and that shuts down all rational thought. The way Marcus had me feeling then, I would have done almost anything he wanted." I felt Ky shiver next to me, it made me turn to look at him. "What was that?"

Ky took a deep breath and shook his head, "It's just exciting to hear you talk like that. It's such a fucking turn on."

I nodded in thought, "I hope you know what you're getting into," I said, closing my eyes again and feeling the edge of that wonderful fall into sleep.

----------

Chapter 24

The following weeks flew by quickly as Nichole began her new job. Like all things she takes on, she threw herself into the work, starting early and working late, learning about all the different products and services that Global Medical Inc. provided. She was assigned to a senior business development manager named Rafe, who was to be her direct supervisor and mentor. Rafe was prior military and had served as a combat medic in the army until he was medically retired. According to Nichole, he had climbed the corporate ladder quickly and was now one of the more successful employees of the company.

I didn't see much of my wife for the first week while she was going through the onboarding process, but starting the second week, she was assigned to work from home a couple of days a week because the company was trying to limit the amount of people in the building due to Covid restrictions. The first morning she was able to work from home, she got up early, grabbed her board, and hit the beach with Marcus before work. I didn't realize she'd gone until I woke up to find her side of the bed empty. I reached over and ran my hand over the sheets. They were cold, she'd been gone a while. I didn't exactly expect her to ask my permission-I'd told her she was free to do as she pleased when it came to who she bedded-but it still came as a shock to see her gone.

She came come a little after eight in the morning, looking relaxed and happy. I asked her if she and Marcus had only surfed, or if they'd made time for sex. Her reply was simply, "Of course we made time. Nothing's better after surfing than sex to start your day." It was a real wakeup call to me that things had changed.

As to her new supervisor, I saw Rafe for the first time on the monitor of my wife's laptop while she was working in her little makeshift office, and he and I exchanged a cordial hello. He looked fit, but not in a chemically enhanced gym-rat sort of way. From what I could see on the screen, he had broad shoulders and well-muscled arms. His face was angular with a strong jaw, and while he would never grace the cover of a magazine, his rugged features gave him a unique handsomeness. Rafe's hair was dark, long enough to style on top, with the sides and back cropped close to the skin. He seemed amiable, but he gave me the impression that he could be downright feral if he needed to be.

With Nichole working full-time, we both had to make some adjustments. I realized that I needed to contribute more to helping out with some of the household chores and couldn't expect dinner to always be ready when I got home. The added income she would contribute would be more than welcome, but I had to admit that having her home all the time had been nice. I could also tell that the new job added a level of stress to Nichole that I'd never seen before, she had a lot thrown at her in a short amount of time and wasn't given much time to acclimate.

As she came home late on Friday evening after her second week of work, I made sure to have the house clean and dinner prepared, hoping I could put her in a more romantic mood. Two weeks had gone by since the crazy weekend we'd had with Marcus and Rachel, and sex in the evening seemed to be the last thing on Nichole's mind. I knew she needed a few days after we'd initially returned after that weekend because she was sore and needed some time. And then the new job had quickly consumed her attention, but she had fucked Marcus each time they'd gone surfing in the morning. As I thought about it, I realized we hadn't had sex in close to three weeks. It hurt more than I cared to admit. I felt neglected and maybe a little taken advantage of.

I could tell Nichole was grateful for dinner and a clean house when she walked in the door, and her smile and kiss eased my mind a little. We ate in relative silence and I couldn't help but feel that, despite sitting at the same table, we were miles apart.

"So, are you still feeling good about Global Medical? Are you happy there?" I asked, hoping to start a conversation somewhere.

Nichole nodded and took a sip of wine, emptying the remnants of her glass, "I do, and I am, but It's going to take a bit until I feel, as Rafe says, squared-away," she said using air quotes. "There's so much to learn."

"Everyone has to start somewhere, I'm sure you'll get it," I said, understanding exactly how she was feeling. My first months at my current firm made me feel like I hadn't learned anything in school.

Nichole's eyes darted toward the backdoor and then back to me as she gave me a forced smile.

"What is it?" I asked, turning to look at the door.

Nichole shrugged and shook her head, "Nothing," she said dismissively. "This alfredo is wonderful by the way."

"Nichole, what's up?" I pressed as she tried to divert my attention.

Nichole's lips pressed together, and she gave a heavy sigh, "Would you mind if I popped over to Rachel and Marcus' for a bit?"

I felt a jolt as she asked the question, and then a spike of anger because I was fairly certain I knew what she wanted. I was about to press her on it and tell her fuck no, but a part of me wanted to see how far she was going to go before she realized how much she was neglecting her husband. So, I shrugged and said it was fine. I swore I could see relief pass over her features as she kissed me on the cheek on her way out.

Fuck me, I thought, seeing the dirty dishes on the table. We're things going off the rails this quickly. Surely Nichole had noticed the hurt when she asked me if she could go. Was she pushing my buttons again, trying to see what I'd accept or when I might put my foot down?

I thought about thing a lot while I cleaned up the dinner dishes and went through my evening routine. It was already eight o'clock, and I had no idea how long Nichole was going to be gone, so I turned off the lights and went upstairs to our bedroom. I opened the blinds to the window that faced the Scott's home and saw that the light was on in Marcus' bedroom, but the window was closed so I couldn't hear anything. Was Nichole in there right now getting fucked, I wondered, straining to see if I could see any shadows or images through the neighbor's curtains. I couldn't.

Anger stirred in my guts as I turned from the window. I'd been nothing but supportive for weeks. We hadn't had sex in weeks. And yet, she'd just now turned to Marcus. It fucking pissed me off. But fuck if I didn't have a raging hardon from it. I jacked off in the shower, cumming on the floor and sending another load into the plumbing, as I thought about my wife getting fucked again by our well-endowed neighbor.

I was watching YouTube videos on my phone when I heard the backdoor open and close an hour-and-a-half later. I'd gone to bed and turned all the lights off, so I heard my wife feeling around in the dark as she made her way up the stairs to our room.

"Oh Ky," she said as she entered, seeing me looking at my phone, "I'm so sorry. I lost track of time."

"No worries," I said flatly, not looking away from the screen. I felt the bed shift as she sat on the side of it.

"I really am sorry, Ky. I just needed that."

"Yeah, no worries," I said again without emotion.

"Ky, I can tell you're angry with me. Please," she reached for me and placed her hand on my thigh. "I'm really sorry."

"So you keep saying," I said bluntly. "Look, you asked. I said it was alright. It's not your fault, don't worry about it."

"But you're angry," she said, and I could hear real emotion in her voice. "Let's talk about it. I hate it when you're angry."

"I am a little pissed," I finally confessed. "I know you've been stressed at work, and our love life hasn't exactly been your highest priority, but it's been almost three weeks since we made love. But you keep spreading your legs to Marcus."

Nichole's hand pulled back like it'd just been bitten. I was probably a little harsh, but I felt justified in what I'd said. Still, I felt like shit as soon as the words left my mouth.

"I… " Nichole's words caught in her throat. "You're right," she admitted, clasping her hands together. After a moment of silence I heard her sigh, "I'm sorry, Ky. I've been very insensitive… the truth is I've felt very disconnected from you lately, like distant."

"But not with Marcus?" I asked.

Nichole's lips pulled into a tight frown, "There's never been any true closeness with Marcus. It's only physical, but sex with him does help clear my head-a stress relief of sorts."

"You mean he makes you orgasm when he fucks you?" I pushed, my voice still harsher than I'd wanted. I could see her hesitancy to answer, so I pressed again. "I need you hear the truth Nichole. Don't pull punches."

"Pull punches?" she said, her voice rising at the end.

"It's a boxing term, meaning don't go easy on me. Hit me with whatever it is."

I saw her eventually nod, biting her lower lip as she did. It took her a long moment to answer, but after a time she spoke. "It's a lot more… intense," she said, hesitating on the word. "With Marcus, he's so in control, and he's just able to make me feel everything so much."

"Is that because of the taboo thing, or just because he's got a bigger cock?" I asked, trying to understand better.

"That's part of is, sure," my wife admitted, pulling her dark hair over her shoulder. "I get a thrill when I cheat on you-even though you say it's not cheating," she quickly added. "And it makes all the stress go away. I know I've neglected you, and I truly am sorry. I've been very selfish, and I wasn't sure how to talk to you about it."

"Sometimes there isn't going to be a good way to talk about something," I said, watching my wife's expressions carefully. "But we still have to put it out there. We can't ignore it."

"You're right," Nichole said, shifting her weight on the bed. "Do you want me to sleep on the couch tonight?"

"What? Of course not," I said, tossing my phone to the side and sitting up in bed. I reached over to her and pulled her close. "I've been a little too passive, too. I should have said something earlier."

I bent down and kissed her, and it felt like a hundred pounds was taken from my shoulders. Our kiss grew more passionate and after a few minutes, Nichole reached down my boxers and grabbed my dick. Feeling me soft, she looked up at me in surprise.

"I jacked off in the shower," I said, feeling a tinge of pink on my cheeks from the admission.

"Oh," she said, pulling down the sheet and shifting herself down to my waist. It didn't take her long to have me hard again, her oral skills having improved a hundred-fold in the last month. Occasionally the time my wife spent with Marcus was hard to accept, but her greatly improved sexual abilities were something I definitely benefited from. Once I was hard, my wife removed her panties and mounted me, my dick sliding easily into her warm pussy.

"Wow," I gasped, "You feel really loose." I said it without thinking, stunned by the difference I felt from the last time I'd entered her.

Nichole gave a short laugh, "That's because you're getting sloppy seconds-or I guess more like sloppy fourths if you count the three times Marcus came." I groaned from her words and felt my erection grow harder. "Let me try this," Nichole said.

I felt a slight squeezing around my dick, pressure applied from her developing pelvic muscles. She only held it for a moment before releasing and then trying again. "Yeah, I like that," I said breathlessly, and then added, "You fucked him three times? I'm surprised Rachel's not pissed at you for wearing him out."

"Rachel's vising their son, she won't be home for a few more days-and Marcus could have gone a couple of more rounds. He was sad I left."

A thought came to mind and with it a blast of superheated arousal. That thought, mixed with the feeling of my wife's pussy trying to grab my did made me cum despite trying not to. "Fuck," I groaned, feeling myself softening quickly. "You're getting good at that."

Nichole laid on my chest and sighed contentedly, "I really am sorry, Ky. I was being thoughtless earlier."

"It's fine," I said genuinely, "I'm good now. I just needed to reconnect with you. After the crazy in Palm Springs, you're all I can think about."

"Good," Nichole said, "I want to be the one that keeps you happy."

"That's all I want, too," I said, pulling a pillow behind my head. "You didn't cum, did you?"

Nichole breathed slowly as I ran my fingers through her hair, "No, but I've had loads of orgasms. I don't need to finish every time."

"Feel like being a little naughty?" I asked, feeling my heartbeat pick up speed.

Nichole lifted her head from my chest and gave me a careful look, "What's you're dirty little mind thinking?" she said, her eyes narrowing slightly.

"If Rachel isn't home, you should… go back over to the neighbors and you know, make a night of it," I said, my voice halting as I tried to speak, my rapid heartbeat making it difficult.

"Ky," my wife said in surprise, "You can't be serious. We were just rowing about me spending too much time with Marcus."

"I know," I said quickly, "but I got what I needed. I'm okay now."

"I don't know if that's a good idea," Nichole said, turning to the window that faces the neighbor's house.

"Maybe not, but the thought is really turning me on," I confessed. "You, going over there for the night, fucking him, sleeping in his bed…"

"You are quite mad, you know that, yeah?" Nichole said, looking back at me, a look of disbelief on her features.

"Probably," I admitted. "Maybe just open the blinds a little, and leave the window open so I can see."

"I keep thinking I've slipped into a different life. I mean I know you enjoy seeing me with Marcus, but I still can't believe you're encouraging it."

"You don't want to?" I asked.

A puzzled look came over Nichole's features. "To tell you the truth… a few weeks ago I can honestly say that I was only sleeping with him… fucking him, to carry out your fantasy. But now, well, it doesn't take much encouragement. I rather enjoy it."

"Then go, spend the night with him. Get all the stress out," I said, giving her a nudge. "Then we'll go on a hike or something tomorrow, just you and me."

"You really are turning into a cuck," Nichole said, her voice filled with astonishment with perhaps a touch of confusion. She gave me a wry smile, "I know I've said this before, but I guess I just need to accept this is who you are now… maybe who I am." Her last words tailed off as she spoke them, leaving her with a deep look of thoughtfulness.

"I haven't been able to reconcile it in my own mind," I told her, "so I've just decided to go with it. I don't think I could turn away from it now."

"That's a scary thought," Nichole said, moving to the side of the bed and looking again at the window. "I'll go if you want me to-if you're going to be alright."

I nodded, "Do it," I said with assurance. "Just give me a show."

A wide smile broke onto Nichole's full lips, "Oh, I'll give you a show."

I felt a spike of excitement as Nichole put her panties back on, letting myself think about what I was doing. After all the angst and emotional turmoil I'd been feeling earlier, I was sending her back to the cause of it all. My wife gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and then left. I watched her go and then forced myself to lay on the bed for several minutes before going to the window.

I couldn't stand the waiting for long, so I went to the window and opened the blinds. At first I could only see a light on in the downstairs of the Scott's home. I'd heard the backdoor of our house open and then close, so I knew Nichole was over there now. It took close to twenty minutes before the light in the master bedroom turned on, my pulse quickening as my mind raced with possibilities.

Another agonizing few minutes went by before the blinds were pulled up, revealing a dark-haired woman on the other side of the window. Nichole slid the window open and gave me a small wave, a gentle smile on her lips. She was wearing a lingerie set I didn't recognize. The bra was a sheer lace material with smooth straps that showed a lot of skin. The sheer lace of the panty barely covered her in front and put her ass on full display. Ugh, it twisted my guts to see her dressed like that and know it was for another man, but I basked in the pool of angst like a man who'd just crossed the desert without water.

For a moment I wondered if the lingerie was Rachel's, and the thought about made me cum. It could have been, I was sure that Rachel most likely had a lot of lingerie in her collection, but the bra and panties fit Nichole perfectly, so maybe it was something Marcus had bought for her, which made me wonder if she'd worn other lingerie for him before. Oh fuck, my mind was working overtime to cultivate the most erotic and lustful thoughts.

Marcus was lying on the bed, his half-hard cock leaning to one side. Nichole turned from me and crawled onto the bed. She wasted no time in taking him into her mouth, Marcus' hand weaving into her hair. I don't know if Nichole realized it or not, but it was obvious she was much more turned on with Marcus than with me. Everything about the way she moved, the way she carried herself, it all spoke of how aroused she was. She didn't get that way with me.

It wasn't long before Nichole was straddling her lover's waist and rocking back and forth on his cock. Again I was struck by how in-the-moment she appeared to be, like she was trying to savor every moment as if it was her last. Marcus smacked the cheek of her ass hard enough that I could easily hear the slap of the flesh. Nichole let out a high-pitched squeak and then a low, guttural growl. There was no question she liked it.

Nichole rode him like that for almost fifteen minutes before I saw her body shudder in orgasm. She laid down on his chest and Marcus wrapped her in his arms. He then thrust his hips up and continued to fuck her until he came. After they both came, they laid like that for several long minutes before Nichole shifted to his side. I could hear voices but not clearly enough to make out words. Nichole occasionally giggled, which twisted like a knife in my heart, but the anguish, oh the anguish was exquisite. I played with my own dick and tried to keep myself as close to the edge as possible without cumming.

After a time, Nichole slipped out of the room, probably headed to the bathroom I assumed. Logan simply lay there stretched out, never turning his attention to the window. He had to know I'd been watching, but if it bothered him he didn't show it. My wife returned after a few minutes, and went to resume her position on the bed. Marcus, however, seemed to have other plans.

Getting to his knees, Marcus put a couple of pillows into the middle of the bed and positioned Nichole into a dogy-style position, resting her chest on the proffered pillows. I assumed he was simply going to fuck her doggie style, as I'm sure Nichole thought, too, judging her relaxed composure. When I saw her body quiver and stiffen, I knew then that Marcus had other plans.

"Marcus," I heard Nichole yelp. She rose up on her hands and started to turn her body. I had to strain to hear. "I don't know if I want to."

Marcus brushed her hand away and slapped her on the ass. I couldn't make out what he said, but it made Nichole try to squirm away. Marcus grabbed her by the waist and repositioned her, adding another spanking to the other ass cheek. In what looked like a well-practiced motion, Marcus lubricated his cock and looked to be getting into position. Nichole tried squirming away and for a moment I felt myself getting ready to get to my feet, as if to stop it if Nichole truly didn't want it.

After a couple more attempts to slip Marcus' hold, I heard my wife moan loudly and watched as her head dropped to the mattress as if giving him some kind of silent consent. Her arms curled around the pillows, a deep sigh escaping her as Marcus' hips slowly pressed forward. After a few slow strokes, Marcus gave her a solid thrust. Nichole pressed her face into the pillow, and I could hear her muffled scream as Marcus' paced quickened.

It didn't take long for Nichole's hips to be flattened onto the bed, but Marcus didn't slow. He fucked her hard. Nichole's cries gripped my soul, and I could hear the mixture of pain and pleasure she was experiencing. She started kicking her feet against the mattress, her cries escalating to a sustained wail. Several times Marcus wiped his brow, sweating from the exertion of fucking my wife up the ass. This was the second time he'd taken her like this, pushing Nichole's boundaries and giving her feelings and experiences I could never match.

And then the thunder struck. Nichole's body stiffened as if petrified by a spell. She stayed like that for several long seconds before her legs started to quiver, shaking uncontrollably as what was obviously a powerful orgasm ran its course. Again Marcus took his pleasure, riding Nichole's ass far past when she would have preferred him to stop, but giving her a different type of pleasure in the act. Marcus grunted several times and then finally ceased his onslaught.

Nichole lay listless on the bed for several long minutes as Marcus left the room. I felt my soft dick in my hand and looked down. I'd cum almost without realizing it. I'd made a hell of a mess, missing the small towel I'd laid between my feet. I looked back to the neighbor's window and saw that my wife had finally begun to stir. She slowly picked herself up and went to the window, standing there for a time and letting me see her well-fucked body. She then puckered her lips as if blowing me a kiss. I desperately wanted her in my bed at that moment. I wanted to touch her, be with her, love her…

My wife then gave me a small wave and did something that made my arousal explode as well as crushed my heart. She closed the blinds.

----------

Chapter 25 (Nichole)

"You're going to give Ky a heart attack," Marcus said behind me, startling me enough to make me jump. He jerked his head toward the now closed blinds as our eyes met.

"Actually, I think he'll love it," I said, feeling a chill that made my skin goosepimple. Marcus must have noticed because he stepped close and wrapped his warm arms around me.

"So, you're still mine for the night?" Marcus asked, pressing his warm flesh against mine. I nodded against his shoulder. "Let's go to bed then, I think I'm spent."

I followed his lead, removing the borrowed lingerie, and then climbed under the bedsheet and light fleece blanket. With Marcus next to me, it would be enough to keep me warm. My older lover quickly pulled me close to him, spooning me tightly from behind. The man generated some intense heat, it felt wonderful against my back. I reached back and rubbed the cheek of my arse, it felt tender to the touch from the spankings Marcus had dealt while he fucked me.

"I hope that was okay," Marcus said, placing his hand over mine as I rubbed my arse. "that it wasn't too hard."

I shook my head, "It was fine," I admitted, not wanting to confess how much harder it had made my orgasm. I don't know why a spanking turned me on as much as it did, but ever since I saw my husband spank Rachel, I hadn't been able to expel the images from my mind. I felt a sense of shame from the desire. "It just startled me."

"I keep forgetting how young and inexperienced you are, Nicky," Marcus said, moving his hand up and caressing my bare shoulder. "I really don't want to scare you off, you know. I have so much I want you to experience, sometimes the excitement clouds the mind."

"What else do you want to show me?" I asked, reaching behind me and grasping Marcus' cock in my hand. I felt myself smile at the thought.

"One thing at a time, firefly," Marcus said.

I snorted a laugh, "Firefly, huh."

I felt Marcus shrug behind me, "How about succubus then?"

"Succubus? I'm not evil," I contended.

"No, not evil," Marcus admitted casually, "just the right amount of wicked."

"Mmm, I guess I can live with that," I said, enjoying how relaxed I felt. It had been an eventful couple of weeks at work, like they say, drinking from the firehose. It felt good not to have to think at the moment.

"Are you and Ky still planning on coming to the party this weekend?" Marcus asked, his fingers lightly touching my nipples. Despite being knackered, I felt my nipple harden at the touch.

"Yes," I said, sounding a little breathless, "but it might be just to watch."

"That's fine," Marcus said, pinching my nipple a little tighter between his thumb and forefinger, "but if you're willing, I'd like to introduce you to a couple of close friends."

"Friends… " I repeated, uncertainty in my voice.

"Uh huh," Marcus sounded, I felt his lips at my neck. He dropped his hand and pressed his palm against my permanently bare pussy. "You know this little cunt wants to try another cock. You've felt the thrill of cheating on your husband, but this weekend you're going to feel a new thrill that'll make everything you've felt to date feel like a simple marry-go-round."

"I don't know what to think when you talk like this," I said, my breath quickening as I felt his middle finger slip through my moistening folds.

"Your head might not know, but your body's telling me what you want," Marcus said, his voice growing gruff and forceful. "Let your mind relax, let all the preconceived notions go," he instructed, speaking slowly as he penetrated me with his finger. "You were made for this, Nichole. You're beautiful, you're sensual, and you want to give pleasure as much as receive it. It might sound wanton, but a woman who accepts her sexuality is irresistible."

I moaned at Marcus' expert touch. He'd learned what made my body respond to him a thousand times better than my own husband. Heat began to build again between my legs, and I pressed my knees together to increase the pleasure.

"Remember what I told you about your pussy," Marcus asked, pulling his finger out and circling my clit.

I nodded, feeling sensation burst at his touch, "That it's a cunt, not a pussy," I said, repeating something he'd told me several times.

"That's right. Sluts like you don't have pussies, they have cunts," Marcus said crudely. I shouldn't have tolerated what he'd said, but for some reason his words drove my arousal. "You're my little fuck slut, aren't you?" he asked, wrapping his free arm around me so that one hand was on my breast and the other on my cunt.

I didn't respond right away, enjoying the sensations Marcus was giving me. Part of me resisted the crass term, but the desire I felt blossoming below reminded me that another part of me yearned to accept the title.

"Don't resist me anymore, Nicky," Marcus said softly, almost a whisper in my ear. "You've spread your legs to me too many times now, so I know your body better than anyone. You know you're my slut now, admit it."

I bit my bottom lip and felt Marcus cock probing at my entrance. I lifted my leg without thought, letting his slip inside me. I sighed as I felt part of his cock fill me, but then he stopped.

"Tell me what I want to hear, firefly. Tell me you're my slut. Tell me your little cunt isn't satisfied with your husband's dick anymore."

Still, I remained silent, only letting myself focus on the pleasure of sex.

Marcus turned then, pressing me into a prone position on the bed. Straddling my thighs, he pressed his cock in deep into my entrance. The tightness made me gasp. Then suddenly I felt a sharp smack on my right butt cheek. "Ah!" I cried out, the spanking was harder than anything I'd ever felt before. A stinging pain shot through my arse, but it also made my cunt flare with need. I grasped the bedsheets tightly into my hands.

"Tell me, firefly," Marcus repeated, smacking my other cheek just as hard, "tell me your husbands cock doesn't satisfy you anymore." Smack! "Tell me how you need other men's cocks."

As another hard spanking hit my arse, I finally broke, "I'm your slut," I groaned, feeling my eyes fill with moisture. I felt a dozen powerful emotions at the same time, and it felt like they were all trying to escape at the same time. I wanted to laugh, cry, and moan with pleasure all at once.

"Good girl," Marcus said, rubbing my arse cheek with his large hand. "Will you ever be satisfied with your husband's cock again?"

"No," I confessed, my throat tight with emotion. "Only yours."

"Hmm, close, firefly, but not quite," Marcus corrected. "I'll satisfy you, but so will other men. You were made to be a fuckslut, a cum dumpster, a fucktoy… " Marcus rocked his hips back and forth slowly, forcing several moans from my throat. "You might always love your husband, but your body's going to be used to satisfy other men. Your cunt is going to want to feed on many cocks."

"Marcus," I gasped as his cock drove deeply into me. "You say this like it's for real, like it's not a game anymore."

"That's because it isn't, not anymore anyway," Marcus said, smacking me yet again on the arse. "There's no turning back for you, or your husband. I mean think about it. He sent you hear to me. He wants this as much as you do. He wants his wife to be a total slut. Ky wants you to fuck other men. Don't deny it."

I couldn't deny it. I wanted to feel that thrill of being on the edge, feeling the adrenaline and the lust that made my heat beat. But I couldn't let myself go completely. I still had responsibilities and goals that I needed to fulfill. "But why make me say it?" I asked, panting so hard I could barely speak.

Marcus slowed his pace and eventually paused his motion all together, "Because there's power in words, firefly. By giving it voice, you're internalizing it and allowing your mind to accept it. Like I said, you're already at the point of no return, you might as well accept that. Don't push against your natural desires. Let yourself become who your natural self wants to be."

"That's mental, Marcus," I said, feeling his weight press me into the mattress.

"For some it is, sure," Marcus admitted, "but open your eyes. You're in another man's bedroom with his cock buried in your cunt while your husband's in your house giving himself a hand job. Nicky, you're free to write your own ticket here."

"Maybe," I admitted, resting my head on my forearm. I felt peaceful, relaxed, full of cock. I almost laughed as the thought came to me. Marcus slowly pulled out and I closed my eyes, focusing on the exquisite feeling of a large cock stretching out my pussy… my cunt.

"Be who you want to be, firefly," Marcus continued, thrusting in at an excruciatingly slow pace. "Be that professional woman. Use your intelligence to get shit done. Use your body to close deals. Tease, seduce," he went on, "basically use every gift and talent you have to your advantage. You can do all of that and still be honest, treat people fairly, be kind and all that. You can be both a wanton little slut," Marcus said in a teasing yet serious tone, "and a charitable person. They're not mutually exclusive."

"I didn't say they were," I said in a groan.

"No, but I can see the battle behind your eyes. I understand, though. It's hard to accept that carnal nature we all have. We're afraid of judgment from others-sometimes ourselves… We're taught to resist it, like it's something bad to be moderated. It's unfamiliar, and at times scary. But there's no thrill like it."

These thoughts invaded my mind and twisted themselves around the pleasure I felt from the adulterous act I was committing. I felt skeptical about Marcus' reasoning, and knew there could be a touch of manipulation in his words. But to date, neither he nor Rachel had done anything to betray my trust. Not like any of that mattered at the moment, I thought. I would enjoy this moment now, and think about the consequences another day.

----------

Chapter 26

I thought I'd experienced enough angst since Nichole started seeing Marcus to give myself a sense of confidence that I could handle it without losing my shit. I was wrong. I was extremely wrong. What I'd just experienced was so much more powerful than anything I'd ever experienced before, it made the weekend in Palm Springs seem like a walk in the park by comparison.

Nichole had closed the blinds, and while I didn't hear anything at first, it quickly became apparent that they had resumed their activities. There's something about only listening to sex that heightens the voyeuristic experience, and since I could only catch maybe half of what was said, it left my mind ample room to imagine what I was missing.

The things I had heard had left me stunned. There was obviously spankings happening, which surprised me as much as anything. I was concerned after hearing the first couple, but judging by Nichole's cries, she was obviously into it. And then to hear her say she was his slut, ugh, it left me with a feeling of lust and deep angst. I'd heard Marcus saying something about Nichole not being satisfied with her husband anymore, but I couldn't make out her reply. My imagination, however, didn't have any trouble filling in the blanks.

It was almost two in the morning before their room fell silent. I went to the bathroom to clean myself up and change into a fresh pair of shorts and a tee shirt. I then collapsed onto the bed and closed my eyes, taking deep breaths as I tried to clear my mind and let go of all the lustful emotion that I was feeling. What the fuck was I thinking, encouraging her to spend the night with Marcus. It wasn't Nichole's actions that worried me, it was my own decision making and choices that were causing me so much grief. And yet, I couldn't deny the incredible sensations I felt. I never got soft once, despite cumming multiple times. It had been hard to witness. I hated the fact that another man could make my wife feel things that I couldn't, it felt like a deep cut had no chance of healing. A small part of me wanted to be disgusted and ashamed, but that part of me was barely a faint whisper now. What I'd just seen and heard tore at me like a rusty knife, and yet, I wanted more.

----------

"Oh, that's good," Nichole sighed, closing her eyes and exhaling slowly. "I've had apple pie before, but this is brilliant."

"Why thank you," said an elderly woman, smiling brightly. She wore a well-used apron that was covered in a light dusting of flour. The woman had those wholesome features of a loving grandma who probably had twenty grandchildren. She had white hair, extremely fair skin, and comfortably carried the extra weight brought on by age. "Here in Julian, we're proud of our apples." She refilled my glass of water and Nichole's glass of iced tea before moving on to the table next to us.

"This was a brilliant idea," Nichole beamed, sighing as she took another bite of the homemade apple pie.

"Dad used to bring us up here when we were kids. I haven't been up here in forever." I said, referring to the small town of Julian California, known everywhere for its famous apple pie. I looked into the distance, enjoying the outdoor veranda and the beauty of nature that surrounded us. The whole world seemed to be shut down because of the stupid pandemic, but the people in the small town of Julian had apparently decided that they were going to continue to live their lives anyway. Good for them.

"Maybe someday we'll bring our kids up here," Nichole said casually.

Her words hit me hard, and I blinked as I felt them sink in. I hadn't thought about having kids in a while, I realized. I did want to have kids with Nichole. She'd make a wonderful mother. I wondered if our kids would pick up her accent, or if they would sound more American since they would more than likely be raised in California. Probably the latter, I concluded, but the thought of hearing them call Nichole mum made me smile.

"What are you thinking over there," Nichole asked, reading my expression.

"You, pregnant, kids," I admitted, my smile widening as I rattled off a few of the things on my mind.

Nichole laughed, and it was real and genuine. I loved her laugh. "Someday, Ky," she said, "but let's not get in a hurry."

"I'm not," I said, leaning comfortably back into the old, squeaky wooden chair, "but it's a nice thought."

My wife nodded and put her hand on mine, "Our mums would be ecstatic," she said, a thoughtful but content look on her features. "But you're not going to get me preggers anytime soon, are you?"

I looked to her in confusion, "What do you mean?"

"Ky, you've been inside me once in the last few weeks," she said. There was no malice in her words, she was just matter of fact about how she said it. "I don't want to try having kids until we get this whole cuckold thing out of our systems. And it would be nice to have some furniture that wasn't from the thrift store, maybe a little savings, too. But I don't want to wait too long either. I don't want to be an old mum."

I nodded in agreement. I didn't think that we needed to be well-off financially to have kids. We'd figure out the finances one way or another, but she was right, we did need to get this cuckold/hotwife thing out of our systems.

"I guess we better get this cuckold thing figured out," I said, trying to sound like I was joking, but it came out more serious than I'd intended. "You still okay to go to the party Friday night?"

Nichole's skin flushed, and her chest began to rise and fall quicker. She took a long drink of her iced tea before nodding. "I am," she said, taking a few more deep breaths, "but I'm so nervous. Marcus wants to introduce me to some 'friends' of his." Nichole used air quotes as she said friends.

"And you're okay with that? You're going to do them?" I asked bluntly.

Nichole sputtered and shifted in her seat, "I don't know, probably not," she said reflexively. "I might not fuck anyone," she threw back at me. I could tell she'd been taken back from my tone.

"That didn't come out like I'd intended, sorry," I said, leaning forward and resting my elbows on the table. "I mean, I want you to do whatever you're comfortable with. I'll support you no matter what. I actually think it'd be incredible if you, well, you know…"

"What, had a threesome, let other blokes have me?" she said, looking back at me, one brow raised. "You've wanted me to be your slutty wife, maybe your dreams will come true this weekend… or maybe they won't."

"Fuck, you're killing me here," I groaned.

"You really do like it, don't you?" Nichole asked, her eyes narrowed and focused.

"What, the cuckold thing?" I asked, adjusting myself under the table. She nodded. "You know I do."

"I know," Nichole said calmly, "but I like hearing it from you sometimes."

I ate the last bite of the apple pie on my plate, thinking of the conversations we'd had that day. We don't eat dessert very often, so the pie was nice treat. The first bite especially had been incredible. The tartness of the apple, mixed with the sweetness of the sugar, made for a decedent experience. My natural urge was to buy another slice. Afterall, if the first piece of pie had been so good, wouldn't the second piece be even better? From past experience, I knew that it wasn't. I'd once eaten an entire apple pie when I was sixteen, but each piece seemed to taste a little less delicious, leaving me in the end with an upset stomach and a very upset mother.

I couldn't help but wonder if the cuckold experience was similar in some way. Was there a point at which the experience would start to sour? Was it like they say about drugs in that you're always chasing that first high? I didn't know the answer to that, but so far, each experience felt like it built on top of the last, pushing me further and further into a lustful state that I didn't even know existed.

I paid the bill and Nichole, and I enjoyed a nice day of hiking the trails outside of the town of Julian. It was nice to be in a place that was so quiet, only hearing the occasional birds and rustling of leaves. I needed moments like this to come back to myself, purge myself of the dopamine highs that were quickly coming to dominate my life.

Nichole generally hiked in front of me, setting the pace for the trail. Which was fine by me, it gave me an incredible view of her backside. Her dark brown hair had grown longer, reaching nearly to the middle of her back. She'd recently taken to wearing a man's watch, which was large and bulky on her slim wrist. I have no idea why seeing that gave me a hardon. She also wore an old baseball hat that was frayed around part of the bill. God she looked incredible in a baseball hat, even though it was for a stupid team like the Dodgers. My whole family were Angles' fans, so we had a natural animosity towards the Dodgers and their fans. Nichole liked being the only Dodger fan in the family, and especially liked rubbing it in my face each time her team won, which unfortunately had been frequent.

A day spent hiking in nature and being away from all the mask mandates and social distancing was just what we needed, and we both felt more relaxed and decompressed when we got home that night. We showered and enjoyed being close, sharing intimate kisses and touches, but after a full day of hiking, we were both ready for some rest. I wore my usual tee shirt and light shorts to bed, but Nichole surprised me by slipping into bed nude. She didn't seem to be looking for sex, she wasn't giving me any 'thirsty' look or anything, so I simply pulled her in close to me.

Her body felt warm against my chest, her damp hair cool against my arm. I pulled a lock of her hair behind her ear and caressed her cheek lightly. She smiled and snuggled in closer.

"Ky," Nichole spoke, turning her head slightly to me. "When you have a wank, what do you think about?" The question floored me. I blinked several times as my mind tried to process the question. "Be honest, I promise I won't be cross or tease. I… I think I know, but I want to hear you say it."

"Uh, well, always about you," I sputtered, furiously trying to figure out if I was about to fall into a trap.

"And?"

I hesitated for a long moment. Nichole knew the porn I'd been watching and reading, and she knew I got off seeing her with Marcus. Not seeing a pitfall, I said, "I think about you having sex with other men mostly. You know, scenarios like the ones in the books."

I felt Nichole nod against my arm, "But you said men, not Marcus. Does that mean you want me to sleep with other men?"

"In my fantasies, I guess so, yeah," I admitted, not quite able to commit to saying what I really wanted.

"And in real life?" Nichole asked, turning her body to me. "When we go to the neighbor's party. Do you want to see me fuck another man?"

"Cah," I coughed, clearing my throat, "that was direct."

"I know, but I feel we need to be open with each other if this is the direction our marriage is going. I don't want to be messing about and taking this lightly. I don't want to hurt you, but I don't want to get hurt either."

"You're right," I confirmed, kissing her lightly on her temple. "I don't want to screw something up and lose you. We can't afford to have a misunderstanding because one of us didn't say something we needed." I took a deep breath and nodded, "So yes, I think about you fucking other men. I think about it all the time. I sometimes wish I didn't, but I love the idea of you being a hotwife. I love the idea of you having the freedom to choose who you sleep with, keep your own schedule, spend your time as you please… without worrying about what I'll think."

"A common theme in the books is denial," Nichole said, making my heart skip a beat as she spoke. "Do you fantasize about that?"

I bit my lip and grimaced, I didn't want to answer that.

"You do, don't you?" she said, a teasing look coming over her features, her dark brown eyes seeing right through me. "You like the idea of my pussy belonging to another man," she said in more of a statement than a question.

I nodded once.

"Masturbate for me," she suddenly said, sitting up and pushing the sheet down.

"What?" I said, pulling back slightly.

"I want to watch you masturbate," she repeated. "Come on, give it a go while we talk."

"You're serious, aren't you?" I asked in disbelief.

Nichole nodded, her smile growing wider. "I want you to think of your hotwife while you have a wank. Think of me being with another man, but not Marcus, think of someone else."

Taking another deep breath, I sat up. "I like it more when you do it," I said, shifting so that I could lean against the wall.

"If I'm a hotwife, I might not always be here, yeah." Nichole looked down at my crotch area. "You might have to get used to pleasuring yourself."

I laughed, "That shouldn't be a problem. It's something guys learn to do when we're pretty young."

"Go on then," Nichole pushed, gesturing toward my dick.

Rolling my eyes, I pushed my shorts down to my knees, exposing my dick. I was semi-hard from our conversation, the thoughts of my wife fucking someone besides Marcus already working to stoke my arousal. I took my dick into my hand and rubbed at my shaft.

"Don't you want some lotion, or Vaseline or something? Do you want me to get you some tissue, or a towel?" My wife asked, her eyes widening in excitement.

"I was kind of hoping you'd intervene there so I wouldn't have to," I said.

"If you want to be a proper cuckold, you'll have to get used to cleaning up yourself," Nichole said bluntly.

"Who are you and what did you do with my wife?" I asked, amazed at how forward she was acting.

"Shush, I'm having fun," my wife chided. "Get on with it then, bank one out for me."

I shook my head and went to the bathroom, retrieving a small hand towel and a bottle of hand lotion. I came back and took my place again on the bed, feeling extremely self-conscious about what I was about to do. I'd literally jacked off thousands of times, but I'd never done it in front of an audience before.

"You prefer hand lotion then?" Nichole asked, her eyes bright and curious.

"It's the easiest thing to clean up," I explained. "Vaseline works well, but it takes a while to wash off."

"What else have you used?"

I laughed, "Probably anything you can think of that's slick. Soap works great in the shower, and I even tried sunblock once when I was like thirteen-I wouldn't recommend it."

"I'll try and remember that," Nichole said, rolling her eyes.

Putting some lotion into the palm of my hand, I lubricated my quickly hardening dick. Nichole's attention was completely fixed on me. I stroked myself up and down a few times, feeling the blood flow to my waist, stiffening my dick.

"Did you do this the other night when I was with Marcus?" Nichole asked, lifting her gaze to meet my eyes. "Were you thinking about your hotwife while you were masturbating?"

I nodded.

"Good," she replied. "I want you to think of me when you do this. I like the thought of you masturbating while I'm cucking you."

"Fuck Nichole," I swore, feeling a wave of conflicted lust hit me. "Where's this coming from. You've never talked like this before."

"I don't know," she admitted, placing her hand to her chest. "But it's such a thrill. I can't believe how exciting this is. I guess I'm accepting who I'm becoming. I'm not trying to fight it all the time."

"And what's that, what are you going to become?" I asked, feeling anxious at what her answer might be.

"I'm not entirely sure yet," she confessed. "I've only been with one other man, but that might change this weekend. I've been thinking about how much fun it could be to go out with other men, go dancing, go to the movies, maybe go to a hotel after…"

I groaned at that and had to pause before I came.

"Oh, I can see you like that thought," Nichole teased. "Are you thinking of your adulterous wife right now? About me, letting another man between my legs?"

I nodded, my eyes still closed. I stroked myself a couple of more times and again stopped. I desperately wanted this to continue, but if I even so much as felt a light wind I was going to cum.

"You know those books you read have given me loads of ideas to try on you," my wife further teased. I opened my eyes and looked to her, her expression was serious as she said, "When I first read some of those stories, I wasn't sure how much of it you'd want to try, and I felt too insecure to talk to you about it. But after the experiences we've had over the last couple of weeks, I think I'm getting the notion of it."

"I'm starting to think I've created a monster," I said jokingly.

"No, just a wanton slut," Nichole smiled at me. She then looked down again at my dick in my hand. "Are you going to cum?"

"I'm trying not to," I said, my dick ridged as fuck in my hand. "I'm enjoying this and if I cum it kind of numbs everything."

"I like watching you play with yourself, but go ahead and cum. We need to go to sleep soon."

"Tell me something erotic to help me finish," I said, tightening my grip again.

"Hmm," Nichole hummed softly as she thought. "I know we talked about getting this out of our system, but to be honest, thinking of myself as a hotwife makes me bloody randy. I think you might need to get used to the idea that you might not have access to my pussy as often. You might have to masturbate a lot. But don't worry, I'll make sure to buy lots of lotion."

That did it. I came hard, shooting my load into the hand towel between my legs. I came a lot more than usual, too. Nichole giggled as she watched in fascination. Seeing her lying there naked, watching me jack off had been a fucking mind-blowing experience. And this time I didn't get the sense that she was just telling me what I wanted to hear to make me horny. No, she meant everything she'd just said. Nichole had changed.

----------

Chapter 27

"Nichole, are you alright?" I asked, noticing the rapid rise and fall of my wife's chest. She was sitting on the edge of the old lazy-boy recliner in our bedroom. She wore the new dress that she and Rachel had picked out a few days ago, something she called a Kendra dress, and while I'd never heard of it before, she looked fucking amazing in it. The black dress was provocative yet elegant, with a sleeveless halter neckline that exposed her bare shoulders, its mid-length covered to just below her knees. The dress' material hugged her body tightly, accentuating what curves she had and giving her a look of confident femininity.

Nichole nodded but her breathing didn't slow, "Just a bit nervous," she said, her voice tight. She ran the palms of her hands over her thighs, fingers splayed.

"I can see that," I said, fastening my belt and lining up the buckle to my zipper line. "My heart's been racing all day, and I'm basically just going as an observer."

"I'm sure we'll feel calmer once we're there," she said, looking straight ahead at the wall, like she was inspecting some invisible spot only she could see.

"My god you look amazing," I said, stepping close and looking down at her. "Are you wearing a bra?"

Nichole shook her head almost imperceptibly, "Rachel told me not to. She said none of the women there will be wearing one… Bloody hell, are we really going to do this, Ky?"

Her question sounded rhetorical since we'd done nothing but talk about this party all week, nevertheless, she sounded extremely vulnerable. "Only if you're comfortable with it. If you're getting cold feet, we can call it off."

"But you want to go, yeah?" she asked, finally pulling her gaze from the wall to look at me.

I took a moment before a spoke, "I kinda do. I'm curious to see what it's like. And, we don't have to do anything. We can just go and meet people, right? You don't need to feel pressured to do anything you don't want to do."

Nichole nodded and stood, "That's true. If it's too much, we'll make up some excuse and leave."

I opened the door and let her pass me. We went downstairs together, turned off most of the lights, and headed outside to make the short walk to the neighbor's house. There were at least a half dozen upper-end cars parked on the street I didn't recognize. A Tesla Model X, a BWM 7 series, a Cadillac Escalade to name a few, all standing out from the more common Honda Accords, Civics, and Corollas that were more commonly found in the neighborhood.

Several couples were already mingling in the front yard, Rachel and Marcus among them. Rachel waved to us as I locked the front door, looking like a wet dream in a tight-fitting, green dress. Nichole took a deep breath, and I could hear her exhale through her nose. Her features showed her nervousness but also a firm determination. I took a step down the walkway but felt Nichole's small hands stop me.

"Ky," she said, holding my upper arm. "No matter what happens tonight, remember that I only love you." Her eyes were wild with excitement as her pupils darted between me and the people gathering in the front yard.

"I love you to, Nichole," I said as sincerely as I could. I leaned down and kissed her lightly on the forehead.

As we broke away, she gave me a wicked looking smile, "Time to become an official hotwife." She held my gaze for only a moment before taking my hand and leading me across the grass to the neighbors' home.

I groaned internally and tried like hell to keep from pitching a small tent in my pants. Even though this party was full of very sexually experienced people, I figured it would be bad form to show up sporting a boner. My stomach churned and I realized after a moment that it wasn't completely from cuckold angst. I was hungry. With all my thoughts focused on the party, I hadn't eaten much during the day. I checked my watch as we approached. It was a few minutes after seven.

"Nichole, Ky," Rachel gushed, giving us both a hug as we met them on their front walkway.

"Wow, I didn't think you even owned a pair of trousers," Nichole teased Marcus, accepting the man's embrace.

"Yeah, well, the old lady made me do it," Marcus said, jerking his head toward his wife, Nichole still in his arms. The display made me feel self-conscious in front of the other guests I didn't yet know.

"The old fossil cleans up nice, doesn't he," Rachel said, a genuine and happy smile on her face. I could tell she was right in her element tonight. Perfectly comfortable with whatever might happen. "Let's get you two introduced." Rachel gestured toward the front door where a number of people were chatting happily. Rachel took my hand and I followed her to the door. I glanced back and saw that Marcus had taken Nichole's hand as they trailed close behind.

Two couples were at the door, giving hugs and saying hello. It was obvious they hadn't seen each other in a long time and were happy to finally be able to meet up again. Fucking covid.

"First," Rachel began, touching one of the gentlemen on his arm, "we have James and Maria Wells."

The man, and I assumed his wife, turned to us. I was struck by how, normal, looking they were. I guess I really had no idea what to expect, but they were definitely not it. James was slightly taller than average, had sandy blonde hair, and a build that suggested he worked out enough to keep the excess pounds off. His wife Maria was moderately attractive, and looked to be of Latin descent, with long, black hair, brown eyes, and an extremely curvaceous figure. The couple looked to be about in their mid to late forties.

James extended his hand to me. "I know you two are probably feeling overwhelmed and anxious right now," James said, his voice surprisingly deep, "but please try not to be. We're all old friends here. Hopefully we can get to know each other tonight."

"Yes, I remember my first time coming here," Maria spoke, and I could hear the slightest touch of an accent. She then added, "I thought I was going to hyperventilate, but I promise it'll be alright."

"James and Maria live in Sacramento now, so we don't see them very often these days," Rachel explained to me and Nichole. She turned back to Maria "We're so happy you're here." Rachel let go of my hand, and she and Maria hugged tightly. Rachel then turned to the other couple at the door.

"And next we have Freddie and Harper McClure," she said, giving the woman named Harper a hug.

I shook Freddie's hand and then Harpers. Freddie looked like he'd played football in his younger days. He had the build of someone who used to seriously work out, but who had let that habit slip over the years. He still carried a good amount of muscle, but also a few extra pounds of fat over his belt. Harper, however, was tall and very thin. The woman looked to be all legs.

Freddie stepped closer to me as Nichole and Harper were exchanging pleasantries, "James is right, you're among friends here. Don't feel pressured in the least."

I nodded, "Thanks, but it might take me a few minutes before I don't look as nervous as a whore in church."

Freddie laughed, "Don't worry, we completely understand. We usually get a card game going at some point early in the night. Small wagers mostly, and a lot of drinking Marcus' whiskey. So come find me later, we'll all get to know each other and drink too much."

"Sounds good," I said, thinking that a few drinks did actually sound extremely good right about then.

Rachel was already pulling at us to go farther inside to the other people who were already in the house. "Next we have David and Jodi Hall. David, Jodi, this is Ky and Nichole Ryan. They're our new neighbors.

Again we shook hands. David was a shorter, smaller guy than either James or Freddie, and I could instantly tell he was also a lot more reserved than they were. He seemed content to let his wife take the lead and answer all of Rachel's questions. The wife, Jodi, looked a lot like Rachel, and I wondered for a moment if there was any relationship there. They could have been sisters. Jodi immediately pulled my wife into a hug and was talking her ear off in seconds.

"Are you two… " I said to Rachel, not finishing the sentence as I looked between her and Jodi.

"Sisters? No," Rachel answered, taking my hand once more. ",but we hear that a lot. We're just close friends."

I took a moment and looked around the room, trying to take in the scene. I was never very good at getting to know a lot of new people at once, and once a group grew to more than about four or five, I always felt a little uncomfortable. Marcus and Rachel's home was large enough that it didn't feel crowded, but with everyone talking at once, I had to fight my natural instincts to find a secluded corner and hide out.

"We have two more couples that should be here soon, but these two gentlemen… " Rachel said, pulling my attention back to the present. With Nichole still behind us talking to Jodi, Rachel led me into the kitchen where two guys were standing at the island mixing drinks and laying out what looked to be a large assortment of snacks, everything from vegetable trays to crackers, cheeses, meats, etc. My stomach lurched at the sight of food.

"This is Alex Martin, and Wade Nelson," Rachel announced, the two guys head's coming up from their work at the kitchen island.

"Hey," one of them waved, and then held out a glass filled with ice. "I'm Alex," he said, handing me the glass and then nodding towards the various drinks set out along the counter. "Pick your poison."

Rachel squeezed my hand, "Alex and his wife used to come to a lot of these, but she passed away a few years ago," Rachel said, surprising me that she'd just share something so personal like that with someone Alex had only just met.

"I tried to beg off, but Rachel wouldn't stop calling," Alex said with an easy smile. If he was bothered by Rachel's comment, he didn't show it.

"I was worried about you," Rachel defended, "all holed up in that condo of yours all the time."

I let go of Rachel's hand and moved to the kitchen island, leaving Rachel to chat with Alex for a moment. I opened a can of coke and poured it into my glass. I was about to drink it down when I heard the other man behind the island speak.

"Here," said the last man I hadn't met. He held out a bottle of Jack Daniels. "I'm Wade."

"Thanks," I said, taking the bottle and pouring a good measure of the hard liquor into my coke. "I'm Ky."

"Good to meet you," Wade said, pulling a few bags of chips out of a grocery bag. I couldn't help but notice that the guy was fucking fit. He was built like a brickhouse, all hard muscle and veins popping out everywhere. His hair was cut close, and he wore a tee shirt with a CrossFit logo on it. "I'm not really here with anyone, Rachel used to come to my gym, and she's incessant about me coming to her little soirees. But as you can imagine, the parties are well worth the effort of coming."

"Fuck dude, you're really jacked," I said, surprising myself that I'd actually said it. The guy looked like his mother could have been a Kodiak bear and his father an Maus tank. My mind was already imagining this giant guy fucking my petite wife.

Wade chuckled, "Thanks, but it's my job," he said with a shrug. "If you're looking for a gym, mine's not too far away, and it's pretty empty these days."

I took a strong drink from my glass and tried not to cough as the alcohol hit my throat and then stomach. "Thanks," I gasped as the liquid burned its way down, "I might take you up on that someday. I spend way too much time sitting in a cubical."

Wade nodded, "That's more and more common," he said going back to unpacking the grocery bags. "but if you can give me 30 minutes a day, the workout will make a huge difference. It'll even improve sexual performance."

"I'll remember that," I said a little dismissively, but luckily Wade didn't seem to mind.

With Rachel still talking to Alex, I took me a moment to find my wife, and in the millisecond I didn't spot her, my mind raced to thoughts of her already with some guy in one of the bedrooms. I really did need to calm down, I thought, taking another strong drink from my glass. The heat flooded my system and I immediately felt that calming effect of the alcohol.

Nichole was still with Jodi, who was talking animatedly to James and his wife… Maria, I remembered her name after a moment. Marcus was also still with my wife, only this time his arm rested comfortably around her lower back. I expected to feel some time of embarrassment or anguish at the sight, but it was like my brain was glitching because I wasn't sure what to feel.

Freddie came into the kitchen then, and he and Alex shared one of those one-arm brah hugs. It occurred to me that as nervous as I felt, it wasn't any worse than the anxiety I felt at any gathering of new people I didn't know. I knew this was going to become a sex party at some point, but it felt like I'd just stepped into an office party for people I didn't know very well.

I only had a moment to myself, however, before Freddie approached, "Rachel tells me you're an engineer. I'm in IT myself. As you can see, I spend my time at a desk all day." Freddie slapped at his growing mid-section.

"-I can help you with that," Wade said loudly from the other side of the kitchen.

Freddie laughed, "Nah, I'm a man who craves leisure," he said jokingly.

Seeming to have finished their conversations, Alex and Rachel moved to Freddie and me, and once again, Rachel took my hand.

"I know what you mean about sitting all day long, If I don't make any effort, I could easily end up spending ten hours straight sitting at my desk," I said to Freddie, trying not to feel uncomfortable about Rachel being so openly affectionate with me. These people had all known Rachel for a lot longer than I had. Hell, more than likely they'd all fucked her, too.

I tried to not to look so out of place as the conversation took a lull. Looking to Alex, I asked, "What is it you do?"

"Not too much these days," the man shrugged. Alex was a handsome guy, well-groomed, well-dressed, and generally well put together. "I own a few warehouses in Ontario which pays the bills. I haven't been all that motivated lately to do much else. I guess I'm just looking for that something that catches my interest. I probably should've paid more attention in school. I never did go to college."

"I don't know about that," I said, "I worked my ass off to get my PE, but all I do is crunch numbers all day. I'm scared I might have made a mistake."

"You can always change directions," Freddie interjected. "I majored in manufacturing engineering, but I've never worked in it a day in my life."

I listened while Alex and Freddie talked, with the occasional comment thrown in from Wade acting as the peanut gallery. It felt like any other party I'd ever been to, people chatting, drinking, and generally enjoying each other's company. I checked my watch and found that a half hour had passed in the blink of an eye. To my surprise, I was enjoying people's company as I sampled various drinks from the make-shift bar. Nichole was always nearby, with Marcus always by her side as she chatted away chatted away with the other guests.

I heard the front door open and two new couples entered the house. These must have been the last of the couples Rachel had referred to, which was good, I was already starting to feel a little overwhelmed by how many people were in the house. I felt Rachel take my hand more firmly as she pulled me behind her back to the front door. She collected Nichole and her husband along the way and soon we were standing in front of the two new couples.

"I'm finishing up introductions." Rachel announced to the newly arrived couples, receiving warm smiles from the newly arrived guests. "First we have Demarco and his partner Amara," she said, waving casually to the black couple. Like most of the attendees, Demarco looked to be in his forties while Amara had to have been at least ten years his junior. Demarco was your everyday businessman and probably wouldn't have caught my eye if I'd ever passed him on the street, but Amara on the other hand, she was stunning. I had to be careful not to stare too long, but something about her unique beauty made it hard to look away. Rachel had said partner and not wife, I thought as Nichole did the talking.

"And last but certainly not least is Logan and Aimee Richardson," Rachel said, "Logan and Aimee are relatively new to our little group, but they've quickly become fast friends." Again Nichole and I introduced ourselves. Logan had a stern, intimidating look about him, unlike his wife who had that over-the-top bubbly personality. Aimee was the same height and build as Nichole and I couldn't help but wonder if short girls had an unspoken, automatic friendship between themselves, kind of like how Jeep owners or motorcyclists wave to their own kind as they pass on the freeway, because in less than a few seconds it seemed like the two of them were long lost friends.

Feeling uncomfortable, I looked at my watch again. We'd been at the party for an hour, and I wasn't sure if I was feeling excited to be there, or if I wanted to grab Nichole and bolt for our house. Nichole was again pulled away as several of the women peppered her with questions about where she was from and how she liked living in SoCal. I looked around the room, trying to take in the scene. There were seven couples and two stags in all, and now the house defiantly had a more 'occupied' feeling. I was about to make my way back to the kitchen for some food when I noticed Marcus stand on the hearth extension of the fireplace.

"If I can have everyone's attention please," Marcus spoke over the small crowd. "We are so pleased to have you all here with us tonight. Despite the politics and strife going on around us, we count ourselves lucky to be here with friends." A general agreement sounded through the group. Marcus then looked to me and then to Nichole. "As you've probably already been introduced, we have a new couple with us here, so please take time to get to know my friends Ky and his wife Nicky. They're wonderful people and our new neighbors."

I felt red with embarrassment as all eyes looked in our direction. I've never enjoyed being the center of attention. I nodded my head and raised my glass in some sort of stupid salute. Luckily everyone turned back to Marcus as he continued. It wasn't lost on me that he'd introduce my wife as Nicky instead of Nichole, and I couldn't help but wonder if there was some kind of meaning behind it.

"I know we normally have a few things scheduled for these evenings, but since it's been a while, Rachel and I thought it'd be better to just let everyone have time to mix and mingle. There's a lot of food and drinks in the kitchen, we can put on a movie if anyone wants, the poker table's always open, and of course all the bedrooms have fresh sheets if anyone has a mind for that sort of thing."

"What, no public displays?" James spoke out in his low but booming voice. The comment caused a number of chuckles from the crowd.

"If you and Maria are willing, I will not stand in the way," Marcus shot back, all smiles as he joked with his friends. He then added, "Actually, Rachel and I would like to try and keep tonight dialed down to about a five or a six. We don't want to scare off our new friends on the first night."

Holy fuck, I thought. Marcus wasn't joking about the public display thing. I wondered what the party would have been like if Nichole and I hadn't come.

Alex caught my eye and approached. He held out a small shot glass that held a generous amount of alcohol. "Have you ever had extremely expensive whiskey?"

I shook my head and accepted the small glass, "Nothing to brag about, no," I said, looking hesitantly at the liquid inside. At Alex' urging, I brought the glass to my mouth and swallowed the shot. I sputtered and coughed, covering my mouth with the back of my hand.

Alex, frowned, "I'm afraid you still haven't," he said deadpan. "That was just Jameson. You looked like you needed it though."

I laughed and took several deep breaths. The room was feeling a lot warmer all of the sudden. "I probably did need that," I confessed.

"So, you a Trump fan?" Alex asked me. He had the look on his face like he knew he was asking a provocative question.

I shrugged, "I guess I'm like a lot of people, I like a lot of what he does, but he drives me crazy at the same time."

"I can respect that," Alex said. "but too many people lose their minds in this town if you're not a complete Trump hater."

"I certainly watch what I say at work," I replied. Feeling a little too warm, I unbuttoned the top button on my shirt. "It's not worth taking a chance of pissing off the wrong person. Although maybe being forced to find a different job might not be the worst thing."

"Doesn't sound like you care for your job much," Alex said.

"It just takes time. I'm the junior guy, so I get all the crap work. But everyone has to serve their apprenticeship, right? It'll get better in a year or two I'm sure. I just have to stick with it."

"Good attitude," Alex commented. A loud giggle sounded from the gathering of females in the middle of the room, one of whom was my wife. "Just like in high school." Alex pointed to the group. "The girls all stick together and make it hard for the boys to ask them out."

I chuckled at the comment. It was true, I had to admit. Here we were at a sex party, and the girls were all gathering like a school of fish. It was an interesting observation as all the guys, the predators, were basically circling the small group as if they were prey. In a way, they were.

"Your wife's going to be a popular one here if she's the least bit open to it," Alex said, following my gaze as I looked at Nichole. I wasn't sure what to say to that, and I think Alex read that because he added, "but this really is a safe place to explore. You can trust everyone here to be solid."

I simply nodded at the statement. I didn't know what to expect, I was so out of my element.

"That's not to say that things don't get a little crazy sometimes," Alex said with a wry smile.

We talked politics for a few more minutes and I noticed I was feeling a lot more comfortable. Granted, a lot of that was due to the alcohol in my system. I began to feel like I was at any average party until I noticed David and Harper go up the stairs together. Suddenly my brain reengaged, reminding me that this was a swinger party. David was the quiet one, and despite being several inches shorter than the much taller Harper, he was headed upstairs with the thin woman. No one paid them any attention as they disappeared upstairs. It happened so casually that I would have easily dismissed it if I hadn't known this was a sex party.

I noticed the card game starting in the corner of the front room, as James sat in the dealer's chair and began to shuffle cards. He waved us over and I nodded in recognition. I liked the idea of joining a simple card game because it would give me something to do other than constantly try not to look nervous. I was far from miserable, but these social gatherings always took so much out of me.

"Are you alright with me talking to Nichole tonight?" Alex asked me, pulling my attention away from the couple that had just gone upstairs and the card game.

It took me a moment to process what Alex just said, and another moment to think of a response. "You don't need my permission, she's free to do what she wants," I finally said. "But to be honest, she's still trying to figure out how far she wants to go tonight."

Alex held up his hand placatingly, "Trust me, I won't push. I'm more than happy just to talk."

I looked toward the group of women in the middle of the room. "If you can peel her away from the others, then sure."

Alex chuckled and approached Nichole. I thought for a moment that maybe I should stand as an overwatch, making sure my wife didn't feel pressured into joining Alex in one of the back rooms if she didn't want to. But just then, Freddie diverted my attention. "Card game's starting, interested?"

I shook myself and turned to Freddie. He jerked his head to the large card table in the corner of the room. I hadn't seen the table before when I'd been in Marcus and Rachel's house, but then again, I hadn't been inside nearly as often as my wife had. The poker table was of impressively high-quality, definitely not the type of table you folded up and stored in a closet.

"That's a nice table," I said as Freddie and I approached.

"Yes, I've taken many a dollars from these guys here," said Freddie as he took his seat.

Wade took one of the empty chairs and James dealt the cards. It looked to be a basic game of Texas Hold'em, I thought accepting another drink from Wade. I sipped at the liquid sparingly, already feeling a little more buzzed than I wanted. I didn't know the brand of whisky I'd just been given, but it was good. I drank a little more.

"Do I need to buy in?" I asked, looking at the stacks of chips to James' side.

"Yeah, eventually," James said, passing the cards out. "Let's play a couple of rounds to get started. We can figure the stakes in a few."

I picked up my cards and sorted them as I typically do, thinking of potential options my hand might lead to. On a whim, I turned to look for my wife. To my surprise, she was talking to Alex near the fireplace. I had to give it to him, he'd at least been successful in pulling her away from the other women. I studied them for a long moment, but they only looked like two people having a casual chat. Turning my attention back to the poker game, I discarded a couple of low cards and reorganized my hand.

I tried hard to act casual and not like the nervous husband I was. I wanted to stare at Nichole and watch for what might happen between her and Alex, but for some reason, I felt the need to try to act cool about everything and like I didn't care about what might happen. I'm sure I was ignorantly transparent to the guys at the table, but no one made any comments.

I turned my attention back to the poker game. I quickly lost the first couple of hands, but then managed to win the third. I sat back in my chair and listened as Wade made his sales pitch to Freddie and James about the benefits of CrossFit. I'm not personally against CrossFit, but there's something about the personality of CrossFit people that makes them feel a need to convert the world to CrossFit.

Someone put on a movie as we began the fourth hand, which added to the general noise of the room, and with the alcohol really kicking in, all the noise seemed to blend together into a bland white noise. I lost several hands in a row to James, and I was suddenly glad we weren't betting actual money. I would have been losing my ass.

While James shuffled the deck, I took the time to look at my wife. Nichole and Alex had moved away from everyone and were standing against the far wall. Nichole had a wine glass in her hand and was laughing at something Alex had said, baring her throat slightly to the man, her full lips pulled into a genuine smile. She touched Alex' arm as she laughed, and to my surprise, it stayed there for a time.

Rachel then approached the twosome and for a moment, Alex' attention went to the older woman. It was then that Nichole looked toward me, her eyes finding mine after only a moment. When our eyes met, I felt a shockingly powerful jolt hit me, like I'd just pressed my tongue to a nine-volt battery. Her expression was one of pure, undiluted lust. As she looked at me, she parted her lips, and I watched as she traced the tip of her tongue along her upper lip. The display was sensuous and confusing as fuck. What was she trying to tell me, or was she just trying to fuck with my head?

I glanced down to my wife's breasts, and could see her nipples pressing against the fabric of the new dress. Nichole noticed and followed my gaze, but instead of looking embarrassed, she simply smiled. I couldn't help but think of the many times that I'd enjoyed those breasts all to myself over the years we'd been married. I always knew I was punching way above my weight class when I'd married Nichole, but until recently, we'd had a happy, monogamous relationship. We'd enjoyed losing our inhibitions to each other as we explored each other's bodies. But tonight I knew things were going to change.

Rachel finally left the couple, and Nichole's gaze slowly broke away from mine, returning to Alex. I watched as Alex nodded his head to the entrance of the hallway that led to several spare bedrooms. If felt like my heart stopped completely for a long moment, and then it seized when I say my wife nod once. Turning to me again, Nichole gave me look that felt scorching hot with desire. She then let Alex take her hand and lead her toward the hallway.

Nichole looked to me once more just before she disappeared from site, as if giving me one last opportunity to change my mind. For the smallest fraction of a second, I felt a whisp of my conscience push against what was about to happen, but the angst and carnal lust that suddenly filled me was like an all-consuming fire, incinerating everything virtuous in its path. I heard the chime of the old grandfather clock begin to sound as my wife disappeared from view.

I suddenly felt like I couldn't breathe. I took one deep breath after another, but it didn't seem to help. My heart racing, I fumbled the cards in my hand.

"You alright there, Ky?" Freddie asked, putting his massive hand on my shoulder.

I nodded reflexively and tried to calm my emotions, "Oh yeah, fine," I said, my voice surprisingly strained.

"Nicky's in good hands," James said, setting down the deck of cards. "Alex is a gentleman of gentlemen."

"I can attest to that," Freddie added, removing his hand. "It's always an emotional wrenching the first time you come to one of these, but it helps if you hookup with one of the ladies-I'm sure Rachel or Aimee over there would love to be asked."

"You guys aren't participating?" I asked the three of them, avoiding Freddie's suggestion. They all gave me a knowing smile, but it was James that answered.

"The night's still young, no need to feel hurried," James smiled and shrugged, picking up the cards again.

"We're just pacing ourselves," Freddie joked, returning his attention to the cards.

Exhaling a loud breath, I took another long drink of another brand of whiskey that had been poured earlier. I had no idea what it was or even if it was expensive. I only knew that it burned and took the edge off, which was what I needed. tried to focus on my cards and up my game, but I still came up with shit cards and had to fold again.

I sat up in my chair and did my best to listen, hoping that maybe I'd be able to hear something from down the hall, but the movie playing in the background did a good job of drowning out other noises. Images of Nichole with Alex scrolled through my mind, and slowly that intense lusty feeling came to me. I sighed as I felt that familiar dopamine high. This was what we had come for. My gut was still all twisted in knots, but it was starting to ease as I let myself feel the erotic conflict war inside me.

After a time, Marcus came out and joined us at the table, and then Logan shortly after. Freddie took his leave and went to the sofa and talked to Aimee-or at least I think that was her name, everything was blurring together. It didn't take long before Freddie and shorter girl disappeared down the hall.

"What are we drinking to?" Logan asked, his earlier rough demeanor now much calmer and more open. He seemed a completely different person.

"Ky's drinking to keep from exploding over there," James joked, "the rest of us are just drinking because it's free."

"Hey!" Marcus protested. "We're going to have to set a limit one of these days." Marcus then turned to me, his face one of concern. "Ky, I think we need to cut you off for a few," he said, picking up my glass and setting it out of reach. He then did the same with the bottle of whiskey that was next to me.

"I'm good," I said, but it came out slightly slurred.

Marcus gestured to Wade, "Go get some food and coffee from the kitchen, would ya?" Wade nodded and stood as Marcus turned back to me. "You alright, do I need to go get Nicky?"

"I'm fine," I said a little too quickly. I took a moment to calm my thoughts, "Don't bother her, I'm good. It's just a lot to take in."

Marcus nodded, but I could still feel his eyes on me. Wade set a plate of crackers, cheeses, and various fruits on the table, along with a large cup of coffee. The thought of food no longer seemed very appealing, but I picked up a cracker and bit off the corner. I needed something in my system.

"Let me know if you need anything, Ky. We really want this to be a good experience for you and the wife," Marcus said, pouring himself a drink, "Rachel's hoping you'll take her upstairs."

With everyone looking at me and waiting for an answer, I had to say something. I finally shook my head and took a long pull from the coffee. It was fucking hot and scalded my tongue, which for some reason felt exactly like what I needed. "Thanks, but I promised Nichole I wouldn't for a while."

Marcus nodded, "Suit yourself," he said, "but Nicky really is in good hands. She'll enjoy her time with Alex."

"I've got to say," James piped in, "I'm a little envious of Alex right now. Nicky's a head-turner."

Marcus chuckled, "She's something else," he said, drawing the other guy's attention, "She's an intelligent, beautiful, respectful woman until you get her between the sheets, then she's an absolute whore." I felt I should say something-defend my wife's honor and all, but no words came, and Marcus continued undeterred. "You wouldn't know it to look at them, but Ky and Nicky are a couple of kinky bastards."

"Ha," James laughed loudly, giving me a hard slap on the back of the shoulder, "You're our kind of people then."

I smiled and shrugged, not knowing how to respond. Strangely, I felt a little better. Freddie was the next to excuse himself, but I didn't pay attention to where he went. All I could think about was my wife. She was more than likely an official hotwife now, there was no denying that. I'd felt that the fling she'd had with Marcus was more of a one-off, an exploration of sorts. But now that she'd been with two guys, I couldn't justify it that way anymore. I don't know why I had the number two in my head, but for some reason I felt like that was the minimal number to become a hotwife.

It felt like a week-and-a-half, but eventually Alex emerged from the hallway that led to one of the rooms on the other side of the home. He looked much as he did when he left, except that maybe his hair was a little ruffled, and his shirt was untucked. He found us sitting around the poker table and ambled toward us.

"You have an amazing wife," Alex said, taking a seat at the card table, "I hope that doesn't come off as an empty compliment, I truly mean it. She's wonderful. I admit, I'm envious."

"Thanks," I said, not sure if that was exactly the appropriate thing to say. "She's feeling alright then?"

"Of course," Alex said adamantly. "I think she enjoyed herself as much as I did."

"Oh, well, good… that's good," I sputtered, my mind feeling like it was in a thick fog. I wasn't sure what to think. I had kind of hoped to be included in whatever Nichole chose to do, but sitting here looking at Alex, knowing he had just fucked my wife, it let my imagination roam, and that might have been even a more powerful aphrodisiac.

"Ky," I heard Wade speak. "Mind if I say hello to Nicky?"

As in can I fuck your wife, I thought, but kept my words to myself. I wasn't bothered that he'd asked, I was bothered because he'd pulled me out of my erotic, daydreaming haze. But I easily pushed that away as my mind took hold of a new vision. Wade would dwarf my wife in every way. It was a little like a Mastiff fucking a Shih Tzu.

"I'm just here tonight as a spectator," I managed to say. "Like I told Alex, Nichole makes her own decisions. I just need to make sure she's safe."

"Absolutely," Wade said firmly, "I promise I will not do anything she's uncomfortable with."

"That's if she even lets you in the room," Marcus teased.

"Are you serious," Wade said in mock offence, "Have you seen me?" Wade struck a body builder pose and winked at Marcus. "Even you couldn't resist this."

Marcus rolled his eyes, "Youth is wasted on the young," he said dryly as Wade began to walk away.

James leaned into the table, "Marcus, is this a good idea?" he asked in an almost whisper.

"What do you mean?" I asked, feeling a spike of panic and preparing myself to run and stop Wade if needed.

"Wade's just, well, he's built differently down there," James laughed and looked down as if looing at his crotch.

"She'll be fine," Marcus answered casually. "Sure Wade's bigger than everyone here, but I've stretched that little cunt of hers enough that she'll be alright."

"Twenty dollars says he's successful then," James said, tossing the crisp bill onto the table.

"James," Alex said, pushing the money back towards the man and giving me an apologetic look.

"Oh," James said and reached for the money.

I could see he was about to apologize, so I put up my hand to wave him off, "It's fine, don't worry about it," I said but my thoughts and emotions were raging at what I'd just heard. The way Marcus had so casually said that he'd stretched out my wife's cunt, as if it was something insignificant, like teaching someone how to cook a new dish, or do some kind of simple home repair.

Looking toward Wade, I don't think I could have moved if I'd wanted to. His broad shoulders, heavily muscled and tattooed arms, I wanted this to happen. I'm not sure why exactly, but I couldn't help but like Wade a little. Most guys I knew like him had egos as big as their muscles, but Wade seemed to have a very down to earth personality.

I looked toward the hallway to see if Nichole had emerged, but she must have still been back in the room. For a long moment I was torn on whether to go back and check on her, or to stay where I was and let things continue to play out. In the end, I decided to stay in my seat, the alcohol was now in full effect and the other side of the house seemed like a long ways away.

Wade made his way to down the hall and I quickly lost sight of him. At first I was more than certain he'd reappear after a few minutes after being rejected by my wife. I think we were all fairly certain of that because the four of us sat quietly at the table for a long minute. Before James spoke.

"Looks like our man was successful," James said in his deep basso voice.

Still, I sat quietly and waited for his return. I didn't think Nichole would feel comfortable having sex with another guy so soon after being with Alex, it just didn't seem like something she'd do. Despite my inebriated state, I felt butterflies in my stomach and an overwhelming amount of lust come to life inside me. Nichole hadn't rejected the chance to spread her legs again like I thought she would. Turning back to the poker table, I watched the next several hands be played as I munched on crackers and cheese, and sipped down the coffee. I didn't know the guys at the table very well, so it was easier to simply listen in on their conversation, and after a while, my head started to clear a little.

Some of the early couples that had paired off earlier were now back in the large living room. David and Harper sat close together and were very touchy-feely with each other, unlike their spouses who sat nearby but kept more distance between them.

I was beginning to feel much better when I heard something that made my ears perk up. Listening more carefully, I heard a muffled cry from down the hall. I wasn't the only one that heard it either, everyone's heads turned to the direction of the sound as another, louder cry came to life.

"Oh god! aaaAAAAHHHH" a high-pitched voice nearly screamed. The voice was primal, almost animalistic… it was my wife, my brain finally comprehended. Holy fuck, that was coming from my wife.

"You go girl," Harper said loudly, eliciting a laugh from all.

"Haha," Logan chuckled, "That's why I won't let Wade touch Aimee," he said, drawing light laughter from the others.

I looked to Logan, "Seriously, should I be concerned?" I asked, starting to feel a little panicked again.

"Nicky's fine," Marcus insisted. "Really, there's nothing to worry about. Worse case is that Nichole's a little sore for a day or two. And besides, it sounds like she's having a good time."

Nichole's moans filled the house, and I couldn't believe that she was letting herself go enough to make such noises. Surely she had to know everyone could hear her. This was so unlike anything I'd ever seen her do before. Nichole was the last person that wanted to bring attention to herself.

"A little sore, are you kidding?" Logan laughed again, "Wade's stretching out your girl permanently in there right now."

I set down my cup of coffee onto the table and reached for the nearest bottle of liquor. Bacardi 151, yeah, that would do, I thought as I opened the cap and took several long, hard swallows. My stomach ignited with fire and I had to force myself not to get sick for a long minute. A few deep breaths later and the feeling passed, leaving me feeling flushed and numb.

"Ky," Rachel nearly shouted, her voice reprimanding and harsh. "Don't you dare drink yourself silly." She came to stand directly in front of me. "Nicky wouldn't like this one bit," she said, taking the bottle from my hand and setting it on the table.

"I don't think she'd care," I said, knowing Rachel was probably right. I was being childish, and I knew it.

"We're not here to get drunk off our asses, we're here to have fun, so follow me mister or I'll drag you myself."

I blinked at the strong rebuke. Fuck, Rachel was kind of pissed, I realized. Nodding, I slowly got to my feet and took a moment to make sure I had my balance. I was starting to get a case of the spins, so I knew I'd pushed it too far. I hated the spins. I let Rachel take my hand and lead me down the hall toward the room where Wade was fucking my wife.

Nichole's cries grew louder as we neared. It sounded like a porno movie, only one of those good ones where it's not obvious the woman's just going through the motions. Rachel stopped at the door at the end of the hall and killed the light overhead.

"We don't want to distract them," she whispered as her hand went to the doorknob. "Hopefully they don't see us, it's always so much better when they don't know there's an audience."

From where I stood, I could hear the rhythmic, thump, thump, thump of the headboard tapping the wall. Nichole's unrestrained moan carried easily through the door. Rachel slowly turned the knob and opened the door about six inches, and Nichole's voice instantly became louder. Rachel poked her head in the door for a long moment, and I felt myself holding my breath. When Rachel's head reappeared, she wore an enormous smile.

Waving me forward, she whispered, "Come here, I think you'll enjoy this."

We switched places and stepped as silently as I could to the door, careful not to let my shoe squeak on the hardwood floor. I felt ready to burst as all of my emotions sat poised to go off at the same time, like a massive round of fireworks. Ducking my head into the doorframe, it took a moment for my eyes to adjust to the dim light. The smell of sex hit me full in the face.

"Oh bloody fucking hell," Nichole gasped, her face turned to the side as her head rested on the mattress.

Wade was fucking her doggie style, his ass facing my direction, so it was easy to see to see the thrusting of his hips as he drove in and out of her. In the low light, I could see a number of tattoos covering Wade's shoulders and back, but I couldn't make them out in any detail. From my angle, I could see the bottoms of my wife's tiny feet, her toes slayed and flex as if attached by a massive muscle cramp. Nichole's hands were gripping the sheets tightly, and it looked like she was slowly trying to crawl away, requiring Wade to reposition her every so often.

"God you're amazing," Wade said, sounding a little winded from the exertion.

"It's so big," Nichole whined, once again moving forward and away from the well-hung man. This time, however, Wade let her lay on her stomach, following her down and enveloping her in his arms. She damn near disappeared inside of a cocoon of masculine flesh. Wade's hips slowed, but continued to drive his large member in and out of my wife.

From my angle, I couldn't see Wade's cock, but I could tell from my wife's reactions that it was much larger than Marcus', which probably meant it was several orders of magnitude larger than mine. Was everyone's cock bigger than mine?

I watched for a long time until I heard Wade finally grunt. I wasn't sure if he was wearing a condom or not, or if he was cumming in Nichole's pussy. Marcus and Rachel had assured us that everyone in the group is frequently tested, and so condoms weren't normally used, but also that no one would complain if they were asked to use one. I'd left that decision with Nichole, but I had to admit that the thought of Wade cumming in my wife dialed the intensity up a notch.

Feeling a light tug on my shirt, I back out of the door and carefully shut the door. I stood and leaned against the wall as Rachel flipped the light back on, the sudden brightness making me squint.

"Whoa," Rachel sounded impressed, "What I could see was sure intense."

I could only bring myself to nod as the new images threw new fuel on the fire of lust and angst hat coursed through me.

"Oh Ky, I'm afraid your little bird just spread her wings tonight," Rachel said, leaning in close to me and rubbing her hand over my chest and then down my crotch. She then laughed, "Maybe spread her legs is more correct."

I leaned heavily against the wall, concentrating on my breathing and trying to keep some modicum of control of my emotions. The alcohol running through my veins was making it impossible to think, which hell, maybe that was for the better. Rachel grabbed my dick and stroked me through my pants.

"If you want to go upstairs, we could enjoy each other for a while? I think Nicky might be occupied for a while. Wade's known to keep a woman busy."

"Has he slept with all the other women here?" I asked, keeping my voice low.

Rachel shook her head, her hand still on my dick, "No, usually just me, and sometimes Jodi. Harper tried to give him a go once, but she tore out of the room screaming as soon as he dropped his pants." Rachel laughed as she mentioned the experience. "I'm sure Wade's thrilled to find another girl willing to go to bed with him." Rachel stroked me several times and had me near the edge. "It seems Nicky has an appreciation for the larger things in life."

The comment put me over the edge, and I was about to cum in my pants when Rachel went to her knees, unzipped me, and put the end of my dick in her mouth a moment before I came. I came hard, feeling numerous surges of cum shot into Rachel's willing mouth. I had to put a hand against the adjacent wall to keep myself upright. Without skipping a beat, Rachel zipped me back up and got to her feet, looking just as she had a moment ago.

"I'll always be your cum dumpster, Ky," she said, giving me a playful look.

"Even when you have options like Wade around?" I asked, feeling the lust and the angst leak out of me like water out of bucket full of holes.

"Like I told you before," Rachel said, taking my hand again and starting to lead me back to the group. "I like cocks of all sizes."

----------

Chapter 28

Never in all of my life had I ever felt such an intense burn in my pussy, I thought as I laid there, panting furiously, trying to catch my breath. I felt Wade collapse to the bed next to me, his sweat soaked skin pressed against my own. The man was incredibly fit, and I could feel his hard muscle against my back. I wiped the perspiration from my brow and swallowed several times as I did. My throat felt sore for some reason, but it was nothing compared to the burn I felt in my vagina. While the pain had lessened to something like that of a severe sunburn, the idea of sitting on a block of ice was suddenly very appealing.

"I hope I wasn't too rough, you were fucking incredible," Wade spoke over my shoulder. He'd introduced himself when he'd first come into the room, but in the lust filled haze Alex had left me in, I hadn't hesitated to let him come into the room. He could have said his name was Prince Harry, and I wouldn't have cared.

"It was a little intense," I admitted, feeling slightly embarrassed now that my hormones were returning to my control. "I might be a bit sore tomorrow, but I'll be fine."

"I'm really sorry," Wade said again, and it struck me how sincere he sounded. "You trusted something of a stranger and I kind of lost control."

I turned enough to lay on my back and more clearly see the man. As fit and muscular as he was, he had kind eyes and an endearing smile. "I don't intend to make it a habit, but I think it worked out this time."

"You are incredibly beautiful," Wade said, making me feel extremely self-conscious.

I reached over to pull the sheet over my body, but Wade easily slapped it away, "Hey, I'm already feeling like a bloody tart, don't make it worse," I complained, "and I'm covered in your cum."

"I know, you look hot," Wade said, laughing as he sat up in the middle of the bed, but what's a 'bloody tart'?"

"You know, a slapper, a slag, a slut," I said. I saw his brow raise as I said slut. "I've already had sex with two men tonight, and I'm married."

"So," Wade said, dragging out the word, "you're at a sex party, I don't think you came here expecting to see how balloon animals are made."

The way he said it made me laugh. I made one more attempt at pulling the sheet, but seeing it locked in Wade's monster hand, I gave it up and laid back down. I immediately felt his eyes on me, but the look on his features made me feel sexy and wanted.

"Let's see the damage," Wade said after a moment.

With little effort, Wade turned me on the bed so that my legs straddled his waist where he sat, I felt the sticky cum on my back wipe into the sheets as he turned me. Still on my back, I could see his face and upper body easily. He was bloody handsome in all the right ways. I propped myself up on my elbows as his hands descended onto my pussy. I flinched as his fingers approached, but his touch was incredibly light and tender. Sitting partially up, I got a good look at his thick member as he rested it on top of my stomach.

"I'm surprised you didn't split me in two with that thing," I said, my eyes wide in surprise as I noticed how high his cock reached as it laid on top of my tummy. It was long, thick, and covered in protruding veins that ran up and down its length. "But it does feel like you rearranged some internal organs in there," I complained, touching my hand to my stomach.

Wade winced, "Sorry," he apologized again, moving his cock to the side to expose my vagina. With a lighter touch than I would have thought him capable, he ran his finger gently around my lower lips. "You are a bit red down here," he said, his head bent down as he carefully inspected me. I'd never been with anyone so open and comfortable with nudity as Wade seemed to be. "But your skin is incredibly smooth, do you wax?"

I shook my head, "Rachel gave me the laser treatment earlier in the summer," I confessed.

Wade nodded appreciatively, "Nice," he said, not breaking his gaze from my nether regions. "You're very easy to talk to, Nicky… or do you go by Nichole?"

I laughed, "I guess sex is a great ice breaker," I said, feeling a blush creep up my neck at Wade's continued scrutiny. "I don't know why, but Marcus always calls me Nicky. My friends call me Nichole."

Wade looked up slowly, "What can I call you?"

I felt a smile pull at the corners of my mouth, "You've just touched places in me that no one's ever touched before, including my husband," I responded, feeling a spike of excitement as I said the words. "I think you can call me Nichole."

Wade smiled, "That's a nice name. Sounds more sophisticated than 'Wade'," he said, sounding robotic with the enunciation.

"Wade's not bad," I said, giggling at his antics. There was something about the man that was incredibly disarming. "I'm sure your parents meant well."

Wade gave a guttural laugh and then shrugged, "I guess," was all he said in conceit. "So what's your story, you're obviously faking that accent for attention. Did your parents not love you enough?"

That made me laugh, "This is quite the conversation to have starkers."

"Starkers?" Wade asked, an amused look on his face.

"Yes, starkers," I repeated. "You know, nude, naked, sans clothing."

"Ah," Wade said with a lift of his head, "You should just say naked then. There's no need to make up fancy words to impress me. I know your Highness is way above my station."

"Highness," I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes. "I'm far from posh, much less royalty."

"I've heard of posh before," Wade said excitedly, he really was like a happy puppy, "means rich, right?"

"More-or-less," I shrugged.

"So, posh-girl," he said with a teasing smile. "Any opposition in letting me get to know you better?"

I snorted a laugh, "I'm not posh," I said, thinking of the lack of furniture in my home and our always tight budget. "And aren't we already getting to know each other?"

Wade's smile grew, but instead of speaking straight away, he shifted around until his face was directly in my crotch, his mouth inches from my entrance. He did it with such speed and agility that I didn't have time to react, and once he was in place, his strong hands made sure I stayed put.

"There's more of you I want to know," he said, giving me a quick, tentative lick along my lower lips.

"Oh!" I gasped at the touch, surprised at how much it made me jump. "Wade, I should probably get back to husssaaahhhh oh my god," I felt myself reel back in pleasure. I felt his tongue tease not only my pussy, but occasionally flick down to my arse. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck," I repeated like an obscene mantra, nerves firing so quickly that I felt myself falling back into that lake of lustful bliss.

Wade's tongue began to probe hard at my bum, and the sensations made me want to thrash uncontrollably, but Wade's arms easily held me in place. I felt numerous orgasms jolt me like tiny surges of electricity. Unable to move away, I grabbed Wade's head as all my emotions demanded release. I groaned louder than I'd meant, and my voice sounded strange to my ears. I felt Wade's hair under my fingers, but it was too short to grab hold of.

After a particularly intense orgasm, I tapped the top of his head rapidly, "Wade, please, I can't take anymore."

Wade finally broke away and looked up, his face glistened in the low light of the room from what I knew were my juices. His eyes met mine and I felt a surprisingly intense connection pass between us. Wade shifted to his knees, keeping my legs to his sides as he used the end of his cock to slide through my pussy lips. I felt the head of his cock press into my entrance and, despite having had sex several times already, the feeling still made me gasp in shock as Wade eased himself downward.

"AAaahh!" I heard myself groan, my fingers digging into his back, "Slower-go slower," I begged, feeling myself strain to take him in. It was a searingly exquisite kind of pain, and for some reason I can't explain, my body wanted that pain. "Give me a minute," I said, reaching down with one hand and grasping his cock still outside my entrance. It felt hot against my palm and impossibly thick.

Wade's body stilled, and he easily supported his weight on his elbows to keep from crushing me. "I'm not in a hurry, you tell me when to continue."

"I don't think I was built for this," I said, feeling perspiration breakout on my brow, "You might have a better time with Jodi, or Maria… or maybe some Amazonian woman," I said as an afterthought.

Wade guffawed at the suggestion, "Are you kidding me? Rachel's the only one that'll let me touch her-she's the only reason I come to these, the other girls won't have anything to do with me."

"What?" I asked in surprise. "Are you taking the piss? I've seen them, and they're defiantly all on the tap."

"Good god woman," Wade laughed, still holding himself above me, seemingly with little effort. "Are you even speaking English. Sometimes I don't understand a thing that comes out of your mouth."

"Sorry," I muttered, finally feeling the initial pain fade, "I forgot I was with a neanderthal for a moment-" I stopped speaking despite my mouth hanging open as Wade lowered himself and impaled more of his cock into my already spasming vagina.

"Ah, so that's how to make posh-girl stop insulting me," Wade said. His head was well-above mine, but I swear I could hear his smirk.

"Bloody prat," I muttered, closing my eyes and breathing deeply through my nose. It took a long moment, but eventually I was able to focus again. "Why, why won't they have anything to do with you?" I said haltingly as Wade's member explored deeper into my tunnel.

"You know, reasons," Wade said with a grunt. I released my hand from his cock as his hips neared mine. I couldn't take all of him and was about to tell him when he stopped on his own. He seemed to instinctively know how deep he could enter me.

Much like the first time we had sex, it didn't take long for the uncomfortable pain to morph into a mind-bending pleasure, and once again, I was plunged deep into the lake of carnal lust. In a way it felt like I was underwater as the blood rushed past my ears and deadened the outside noise, my vision blurred as neurons fired from overloaded sensory input. Even thoughts of my husband and new job became so diluted that they essentially disappeared. It was a blissful euphoria that wrapped around me like a warm blanket and held me tightly. I had no desire to leave.

----------

Chapter 29

By the time I'd returned to the poker table, the living room had been vacated. I could hear voices coming from the kitchen, but they were too muffled to make out. I turned to talk to Rachel, but she was suddenly missing, too. I thought she'd been right behind me. I turned in a slow circle to look for her, but the movement damn near made me fall on my ass.

"Fuck, I'm drunk," I swore out loud. I sat in a comfortable armchair near the poker table and leaned my head against the wall.

I heard my wife's voice again from down the hall, the emotion and passion in her cries turning my insides to a boiled paste as my sexual desire clashed with my morality and the dependency I had on my wife. I tried to focus on the numerous reassurances Nichole had given to me over recent days, but all the feelings and emotions stirring inside me were too much, too overwhelming. My eye lids felt heavy and eventually closed, and I wasn't entirely sure if it was because I was simply tired, was passing out from too much alcohol, or if my system just needed a reset. I just needed a few minutes to rest.

Something jolted me awake a moment later and I sat up quickly, a little too quickly. My head felt like a splitting maul was wedged in the center of my skull and my stomach threatened to release its contents all over the floor. I closed my eyes for a moment and inhaled deeply, forcing myself not to vomit. Once I was sure I wasn't going to make a mess and embarrass myself, I looked at the clock on the wall. Despite my still blurry vision, I could tell that it was almost three thirty in the morning. I'd been asleep for over an hour in that fucking chair, and the kink in my neck let me know I'd fallen asleep at a bad angle.

I hadn't been this hung over since my first year in college, and it wasn't a memory I cared to entertain for long. I found a still open bottle of one of the expensive whiskeys and poured myself a generous shot. Taking a few deep breaths to psych myself up, I downed the shot, and then another. Then, once the initial burning had passed, I did it again. Nothing to fend off a hangover like getting your drunk on again. With everything that had happened that night, the last thing I wanted to feel was a fucking hangover.

After fifteen or twenty minutes, I stumbled to the bathroom down the hall. I say stumbled because that's exactly what I did. My vision was tunneling fast, and it was getting harder and harder to make out individual objects-those four shots of whiskey might have been a mistake. Somehow I made it to the bathroom and then to the toilet, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get my belt undone, it was like someone had put a safety latch on it or something. A thought occurred to me and I decided to simply unzip my fly. That finally worked, but only just barely. I nearly pissed myself trying to pull my dick out of my pants.

I probably should have sat down I thought as I stared hard at the toilet. It seemed an impossible distance away and I never did hear the tell-tale sound of piss hitting water as I relieved myself. I leaned against the wall in relief for a long few minutes, happy to have not wet myself. Finally, I went back into the hall and noticed one of the doors was half open. I went to it without thinking, peered inside, and my eyes took in another site that I was not prepared for.

It didn't matter than I was nearly embalmed with alcohol, I would recognize my wife anywhere. She was kneeling on the bed, sitting on her feet, her head turned slightly but not enough that her vision would have reached the door where I stood. Next to her, I saw a black man's legs hanging over the side of the bed. My eyes rose and tried to take in the scene. It took my brain a moment to comprehend it, but little by little, the shapes started to come together. Nichole's hand was stroking the man's cock while he laid on the bed.

Squinting as hard as I could, I leaned against the door frame and forced myself to understand what I was looking at. My wife and the man seemed to be talking, but for the life of me I couldn't make out what they were saying. Nichole was nude, her hair pulled over her shoulder, her hand slowly working its way up and down the man's shaft. For some reason I expected to see a massive black python between the man's legs, but it only looked proportionate to his body. Still, it was probably bigger than mine.

Unlike the last time I'd voyeuristically looked into this room, I felt a need to leave. Not because I felt anything sexual whatsoever, I knew I was going to go crashing to the ground at any moment, and I really didn't want it to be in Marcus' house when I did it. I didn't need everyone finding me passed out in Marcus' house when they woke up in the morning, and I especially didn't want Nichole seeing me in such a pathetic state.

As quickly as I could, I returned to the living room, only I didn't dare stop there. Something inside me told me that if I stopped, I wasn't going any farther. I bumped into walls and ran into furniture, but eventually made it out the backdoor and onto the patio. My stomach suddenly lurched and I ran to one of the bushes and hurled out the contents of my stomach. It was pure liquid and burned my throat, mouth, and even nose on its way out. Fuck, that was a lot, I thought after retching for the umpteenth time.

I damn near fell over right there, but managed to keep my feet and take a few more steps to the grass. The world began to spin under my feet, so I went to a knee and put one hand on the ground. The grass felt soft under my palm. I'd almost made it to the fence, I realized, looking up to see my house. It was far enough I decided. I was outside, that was enough. Laying on the amazingly soft ground, I was amazed at how comfortable it felt. Even my own bed wasn't this soft. If only the world would stop spinning. I knew closing my eyes would make it worse, but it was too hard to keep them open. Reaching out, I laced my fingers into the grass and gripped tightly, hoping against hope that it would be enough to keep me from falling off of the face of the earth as I slept.

----------

I opened my eyes and stared for endless minutes at the beige colored wall. To put it simply, my head hurt. If I'd had a week to describe the pain, it wouldn't have been enough time. My mouth was as dry as a desert, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't generate any moisture at all. Even my eyes felt bone dry, and blinking was painful. I might have just found a new level of hangover I thought as something moved in front of my eyes.

Looking up, I realized it was my wife standing in front of me. Fuck, keeping both eyes open was damn near impossible. I closed one eye and tried to use the other one to focus on Nichole. She was fully dressed in a loose pair of jogging pants and a light hoodie, her hands were on her hips and she looked pissed.

"Finally awake," Nichole said sternly, and I wasn't sure if she was asking or telling.

"Or dead," I said, it came out as more of whisper. I tried to swallow but it felt like I was swallowing a mouthful of sand.

"I've been trying to knock you up all day," Nichole said, her tone left no question she was upset.

"It doesn't work like that," I said sarcastically, referring to her statement about knocking me up. To her, it simply meant waking someone up. I'd explained numerous times when it mean in the states, but in her anger she often slipped back into her more native slang.

"Don't give me any cheek, you're the rat-arsed git that-," Nichole stopped herself, shook her head in frustration, and left. She was only gone for a moment before she returned and pushed a large glass of water into my hands along with a bottle of ibuprofen. I took it and tried to sit up without spilling.

"You are in a load of shite," she said, carefully enunciating each word, her accent sharp and cutting.

"Please babe, not so loud," I said, closing my eyes and taking a drink of the water. The coolness of the liquid felt miraculous against my parched mouth, but my stomach nearly revolted at its intrusion. I could see the corner of Nichole's eye twitching in anger. Oh yeah, she was mad, but fuck me if she wasn't sexy as hell when she was mad.

"Find something amusing?" she said, her brow raised, but her ire no less diminished, "mister urinates all over the Scott's bathtub in the middle of the night."

I winced and felt one eye clamp shut again, "I don't remember doing that," I mumbled stupidly.

"I don't doubt that," Nichole carried on, "you were so drunk you passed out in the garden. If you'd have fallen into the pool, you would've drown, Ky."

"I guess I made it home okay," I said, looking down at myself. I was still dressed in the same clothes I'd worn last night, only my fly was unzipped. I wondered if anyone saw me walking around like that last night.

"You most certainly didn't," Nichole nearly screeched. I don't know why the image came to me, but I thought she looked like an angry fairy out of some fantasy book. The indignant little dark-haired pixy went on, "You're right lucky Wade found you this morning before anyone else noticed. He actually caried you all the way here and put you in bed. He saved you from dropping a complete clanger."

"Well, since he got to fuck my wife last night, I think I'll call it even," I said sarcastically. I knew it was the wrong thing to say as soon as it came out of my mouth. But to be fair, I was in no shape to be having any conversation at the moment.

"Sod it," Nichole spat, "You're being a bloody blighter right now, and I'm not in the mood to row."

She turned and started to leave, "Wait Nichole," I said pleadingly, "I'm sorry. I feel fucking miserable right now, and I'm not thinking straight. Let me get cleaned up and then let's sit down for some breakfast and talk. We have a lot we need to talk about."

Nichole paused at the door and I saw her take a deep breath before she said, "We do need to talk, but it's well-past breakfast. It's almost half six." Nichole paused again and then looked at me for a long moment. "Have a shower, I'll make something to eat."

After she left, I swallowed as many pills as I thought my liver could handle and went to the bathroom to get cleaned up. The shower helped clear my head, helped bring me back to life. I remembered throwing up at some point last night, which was probably a blessing because it meant less alcohol my system had to metabolize. I couldn't imagine feeling any more hung over than I was right then.

I couldn't help but reflect on what I could remember from the night before. I felt jealously, and anger, and hurt, but it only took a moment to remember how incredibly aroused I'd been. Nichole had never been so uninhibited before. She had truly let herself go and enjoyed the experience, trusting in her husband to watch out for her and be her safety net. But instead, her husband had drank himself stupid and passed out in the backyard. The thought of Wade of all people carrying me to bed gave me a case of the shame shivers.

Nichole needed me, I realized, understanding now the source of her anger. She was very vulnerable at the moment, and probably needed loving reassurance as badly as I did. Despite desperately wanting to crawl back into bed and forget the day, I got out of the shower, dressed, and went downstairs to do what needed done. The smell of beans and toast greeted me as I walked into the kitchen.

Nichole was kneeling on the countertop by the stove, rooting around in the cabinet for something. She pretty much had to climb onto the counter if she wanted to reach anything higher than the lowest shelf in the upper cabinet. She'd removed the hoodie she had on earlier, and was now wearing a thin white tee shirt, and it didn't reveal any bra lines underneath. She was also wearing her baseball cap, her hair tied into some kind of knot inside but leaving strands poking out the back of the cap. God she looked good.

Taking the large container of salt from the cupboard, she placed it on the counter and then slid herself off and back down to the floor. She then refilled the small saltshaker we used from the larger container. It was a simple chore, but I enjoyed watching her. I didn't wait for an invitation. I simply went to her and pulled her into a tight hug. Her body tensed and began to push against me.

"I'm sorry, Nichole," I said as sincerely and genuinely as I was capable of, "I'm sorry I got drunk last night." After a moment, I felt her body relax, and relief washed over me like the warm water of the earlier shower, only it was a thousand times more exquisite.

"I was so scared when I couldn't find you," she said softly. I felt her quaver against my chest.

It confused me why she was as scared as she was, but her trembling form against me testified of her fear, this wasn't a show to gain my sympathy. I moved her to take a seat at the kitchen island we often used as a table. I then busied myself with getting the toast and pot of beans from the stove. Placing everything on the counter, I served her the way I knew she liked the meal, two pieces of open-faced toast, buttered, and smothered liberally with a layer of beans. I only put one piece of toast on my own plate, spooned out a ladleful of beans, and then set the pot onto an old ratty hot pad.

We ate in silence for several minutes and, to my surprise, I'd finished my small meal and suddenly wanted a little more. "This is actually a pretty good meal for a hangover," I said, taking another piece of toast. Meanwhile, Nichole had barely taken a few bites.

We again fell into silence for several long minutes, and I began to think this might be one of those confrontations that would take several days to overcome. I well-knew how those went; one day of nothing but the silent treatment while my wife's anger simmered like a pot of spicey chili, followed by Ky's apology tour, followed by Ky's pleading for forgiveness, and eventually earning a reprieve and being spared the gallows. I wasn't always in the wrong, but I was more often than not, and I'd learned it was a lot safer to set my default mode to just assume whatever was wrong was my fault.

This time, however, Nichole spoke first. "… I thought you'd left me," she said in a small voice, pulling my attention back to the present. I looked up, but her gaze was still on her plate. "After… after everything," she said vaguely, but I knew what she was referring to, "I went to find you, but you were just gone. I came home but you weren't here, and Rachel assured me you weren't in any of the bedrooms. I even walked around the block-I thought maybe you went for a walk or something. I don't know why I didn't think to check the garden."

"And you thought after everything we've been through, everything we've promised each other, that I'd just up and leave you?" I said, unable to keep an edge out of my voice. I took a calming breath and shook my head. "I'm sorry, I don't have very good control right now."

"It's fine. It's how you feel. I deserve it after what I did last night."

I set down my fork, "Nichole," I said, and waited until she looked up. "Nothing happened last night that we hadn't already discussed. You didn't do anything wrong."

"Nothing?" she said, one eyebrow raising high on her forehead.

"Well, it went a little further than I'd thought it would," I admitted, "I thought after Alex that you'd come find me. I was a little shocked when you never reappeared."

"I'm so sorry, Ky. I meant to-I intended to… but after Alex left, it was like I was on fire. I was so charged up I bloody couldn't think straight. I'm ashamed to admit it, but when Wade came in, I didn't think about anything but myself."

"Fuck, Nichole," I said, groaning slightly as the feelings from last night began to return. "You really let yourself go last night. And that's what I wanted you to do, but then I fucked up and got drunk." I was about to apologize again, but it seemed a little redundant for us to keep apologizing to each other all day. "I think we're both feeling a little sensitive right now, so let's just agree to say that shit-got-real last night."

I was pleased to see Nichole's features crack a smile, she even bit off a small laugh as she nodded. I smiled and shook my head at her. "I can't believe you fucked three different guys last night. Never in my wildest dreams did I ever think-,"

"-Only two," Nichole corrected, giving me a confused look.

That made me pause and think. "Alex, Wade, Demarco," I said, holding up three fingers.

Nichole shook her head, "Only Alex and Wade, I hardly spoke to Demarco."

"Fuck, how drunk was I last night? I swear I saw you giving him a hand job after I used the bathroom."

Again Nichole shook her head. "After I was with Wade, I went to find you. But you did use the shower as a toilet, so I'd say you were pretty pissed. Oh, and Rachel's right cross with you by the way."

I grimaced as I thought about the attractive older woman finding urine all over the bathtub. "I should probably go over there and clean their bathroom." I sighed and tried to drink a little more water. "I didn't intend to get that drunk, but with everything going on yesterday, I didn't have anything in my stomach, so once we started doing shots, it didn't take much to get my drunk on."

"It surprised me," Nichole admitted. "You've never been one to drink in excess. You're usually so careful."

I nodded, "I like feeling buzzed, I hate feeling out-of-control drunk," I agreed. "But listening to you when you were with Wade-."

"-Listening?" Nichole jerked to attention. "Did you sneak into the room? How did I not see you?"

"No-well yes, but that was after," I stopped and tried again. "You got a little loud, babe. Everyone in the house heard you." Nichole instantly flushed and a red blush worked its way clear into her hairline. "For me, it was the highlight of the night. God you sounded sexy. I couldn't believe that was you."

"I didn't realize," Nichole said, her eyes wide.

"Trust me, you've got nothing to be embarrassed about. In fact, I think the women there were all pretty impressed. And I know all the guys around me were drooling."

Nichole dropped her head onto her forearm and shook her head, "I'm never going back to that house again," she said. She sounded mournful, but not the kind one can't recover from.

I laughed, "I think I've got more to be embarrassed about than you. I've got to go apologize to Rachel and clean her tub."

"And the floor," Nichole said, still face down on the table. "You had a wee on the floor, too."

"Ugh, she's never going to let me live that down." For a moment, I thought about dropping my own head to the table. "This is ridiculous," I laughed. Nichole raised her head enough to look at me. "We've both extremely sorry, we're both extremely embarrassed, I got drunk off my ass, you had the best sex of your life, put a couple of more notches on your bedpost. Nichole," I said emphatically. She raised her a little further. "We fucking went to a swinger party. We went for it and had a crazy experience. Fuck it. Let's not beat ourselves up about it."

Nichole's features took on a puzzled, yet thoughtful look. Her Lips pursed for a long moment before she nodded. "So you're saying we shouldn't walk around feeling gutted all day?"

"Exactly," I agreed. "We went out and had an experience very few people do. So we embarrassed ourselves a little. It wouldn't be the first time."

"Ky," Nichole's voice was soft again, "I can live with the embarrassment. I don't care about that. But I need to know… how do you feel, you know, about me?"

"What do you mean?" Nichole looked away, and again I could see that vulnerability as if it was on the surface of her skin. For all the confidence she'd shown leading up to the party, she was still looking for that same reassurance I was. I felt a warmth and an unloosening in my chest. "Nichole Ryan," I said slowly, understanding the intent of her question. "I love you today more than I ever have."

Nichole closed her eyes and it looked like a thousand pounds was taken from her shoulders. "I love you too. I sort of lost my head last night, and I let my insecurities get the better of me this morning." Nichole looked down at the table and then back to me, "We can do the washing up later, let's go sit down and talk."

I didn't hesitate to agree and quickly stood from the table. My head was feeling better as the minutes passed, and the food in my stomach was doing me a world of good, even if it was beans and toast. The meal was actually growing on me a little, I thought as we moved to the couch in the family room and sat close together.

"I did actually sneak a peek last night," I said as soon as I'd taken my seat. "Rachel showed me which room you went in and I poked my head in the door for a few minutes. It was fucking incredible, babe. I've never seen anything so beautiful and erotic in my life."

Nichole's skin flushed again, and it looked like her breathing rate kicked up a notch. "I don't know what to say to that," she said, having a hard time meeting my eyes.

"Was it different than being with Marcus?" I asked, feeling an excitement to learn the details from her perspective.

"Before I answer that," she said, biting her lower lip for a second, "I need you to help me understand what you feel. I know we've talked about this before, but if this is going to work, I need to understand you better."

I looked at my wife, this time she immediately met my eyes. "You mean when I see you with another guy, or when we talk about it?" I asked, hoping to clarify what she was looking for.

"Yes and yes," she said with a nod, "When I couldn't find you this morning, for a minute I thought maybe you'd gone into one of the rooms with one of the wives, and it made me so jealous. I felt myself get bitter and angry. Those feelings are what made me want you to be with Rachel in Palm Springs. It bloody hurt knowing you were with her, but it would have hurt more knowing I would enjoy sex with Marcus, but then deny that same pleasure to you."

"Well, I don't think I would have found much pleasure in having sex with Marcus, so, you know," I said dryly, trying to be a little self-effacing and deflect the comment.

"You know what I mean," Nichole said, but I could see the hint of a smile on her full lips. "What do you feel. Try to describe it to me."

I sighed, blowing air out of pursed lips, "This is hard, because I don't fully understand it," I began. "I think part of it is that I'm such a visual person-I know-all guys are to some degree, but I think I'm more so that way. Seeing you, watching you, just hearing you… it's such a thing of beauty. There's something about seeing you all aroused like that that really revs my engine. You're like a kite that can just keep going higher and higher the more string that's let out. Your libido, your passion, your sexual urges, they seem to grow and grow until you're in like this sexual frenzy. You're like a supercharged engine in a muscle car, and once the nitro hits, bam, you're flying. I fucking love that."

Nichole's brows knitted, "Nitro?"

I shrugged, "It's a car thing. I'll show you a YouTube video on it if you want," I said and then continued, "The point is that the only time I've seen you supercharged like that is when we've done things like go naked at the neighbor's pool, the Palms Springs thing, or like last night. The feeling I get when I see you like that is hard to describe."

"Have a go at it, please," Nichole said, her eyes bright.

I thought for a moment, "It's like, imagine the biggest orgasm you've ever had," I paused a moment to give her time to think. "Now, multiply it by ten."

"Ten?" Nichole said with a smirk.

"Alright fine, by five," I conceited, "Imagine the feeling you have moments before that orgasm hits. Try to focus on that moment of anticipation when you know it's going to be good." Nichole nodded and I could tell by her features that she was imagining exactly what I was hoping. "That's the feeling I get when I watch you. It's not as intense as the orgasm, but it's powerful and it can last a long time. Sometimes I try not to cum because then I lose that feeling and it's hard to get back."

"And you feel like that all the time?"

I shook my head, "No, that's just when it's at its highest. There's a very different feeling when we're talking about you having sex with other guys, when things are leading up to those high points."

"Describe that to me."

"This one's even harder to describe," I said, racking my brain for a way to put it into words. "But like last night, when you were getting ready and I saw you walk out in that dress," I paused to remember the mental image still so clear in my mind. "You know that feeling you get when you're blood sugar is really low, and you feel all jittery. It's kind of like that, only way more intense. I feel kind of numb, like I'm in shock or something, and there's a feeling like two hands grabbing hold of my heart, only one is really hot, and the other is really cold. All of that rolled together makes for this addicting blend of lust, jealously, love, anger, desire. I can't help but wanting more of it."

"I'm impressed, that's actually a very good description," Nichole said, giving me a lopsided grin. "I like that term, supercharged. That's how I felt last night."

"Keep going," I said, twirling my finger in a circle. "It must have been pretty spectacular with Wade. We all thought something had possessed you back there."

"God that's still so embarrassing to think about," she said, her skin coloring again from the memory.

"Start from the beginning though, how was it with Alex?"

"It was nice," Nichole said. "He was such a gentleman." Suddenly my wife smiled and gave me a look, "We actually talked about… " she paused for effect, making me wait for some goofy reason only she knew, "… opera."

"Blah, are you serious?"

"Oh yes, I quite enjoyed it," she said with a smile.

"So that's the secret for strangers to get into your pants, they just have to know about opera?" I laughed. This was a debate we'd had too many times to count. Who in the world liked opera anymore, well, except for the performers and my wife?

"Obviously not," Nichole answered, her eyes growing heavy lidded as she talked. "I don't think Wade even knows what an opera is. He's like an overgrown teddy bear, lovable, but unsophisticated."

The word lovable poked at me like a sharpened stick, but I pushed it from my mind. "So how big was Alex?"

Nichole gave me a teasing look, "You're always so obsessed with size other men's genitals. Is there something you want to confess, something I should know?"

"Ha.Ha," I laughed sarcastically, "You know there's not. I just like to know. I'm starting to think I'm the smallest guy you know."

"You're perfect for me," Nichole said with assurance, but she didn't exactly disagree with me. "Alex's is about your size." Her answer made me think that he was probably a little bigger, but she didn't want to tell me.

"And the sex was good with him," I said, hoping to get her to pick back up.

"It was. He's very gentle. And very generous. He made me cum twice."

"Nice," I said, my eyes going to my wife's breasts as I took in her form. She looked fidgety. "Everything alright?" I asked, looking at her leg as it bounced up and down rapidly.

Nichole nodded, "Yes, I think I'm just feeling my own hangover, only it's an arousal hangover."

"An arousal hangover," I said in disbelief and laughed, "I've never heard of such a thing."

Nichole only shrugged, "I don't know what to call it," she said, shifting in her seat. "I was feeling very, like you said, supercharged, last night, and I guess it's still in my system."

"You're still horny even after all that?" I asked, my eyes widening.

"Don't say it like that," Nichole murmured. "It makes me feel slutty."

"Uh, babe," I said, eyeing her, "You had sex with two different men last night at a swinger party. I think it's safe to say you're a bit of a slut." I'd said it bluntly, and worried she might take it as a slight.

In fact, at first she had a very chagrined look, but as looked at me, her expression changed, "I think you like that though, yeah?"

"You know I do," I said firmly, wanting to leave no doubt. "A hotwife has to be a slut or she wouldn't be a hotwife."

"I suppose that's true," she said, and I swear I could see her confidence coming back to her. "You're hotwife was very slutty last night."

I felt a huge smile break on my face, "I know, and I'm hoping she tells me more about it," I said, feeling a lot more confidence myself. "The other guys were all talking about how big Wade is, they don't want their wives sleeping with him he's so big. I guess Harper once tried, but went running away in panic mode."

Nichole laughed, "They said that?"

I nodded, "Oh yeah, they all seemed to like Wade well-enough, but they don't want him ruining their wives' pussies for them."

Nichole rubbed the palm of her hand over her goin area, "They might not be wrong in thinking that way. I almost legged it out of there myself."

"What made you stay?" I asked.

Nichole bit her lower lip for a good five seconds before answering. "It's like you said, I was feeling supercharged."

"It must have been pretty good," I said, remembering her cries and how passionate she sounded, "from what I heard last night."

Nichole let out a contented sigh, "It was a bit painful at first, but yeah, eventually it was pretty good."

"Just pretty good?" I pushed.

"Fine, it was brilliant," Nichole finally admitted. "I didn't know sex could be that intense. It's funny, I remember thinking the same thing after being with Marcus the first time, but then to have that experience last night, it makes me wonder how much more intense it could get."

"My little kite wants the string to be let out a little more, fly a little higher?" I asked.

My wife's lips parted, the tip of her tongue pressed up against her upper lip. After a moment she nodded, "Yes, but only if you hang onto the string, I don't want to come crashing down." Nichole looked at me apprehensively for a long moment.

"I promise to always hold your string. I'll never get drunk like that and pass out again," I said, holding her gaze to be sure she knew I meant my words. "The guys told me that Wade will ruin your pussy for me, that you'll be too stretched out and used to a larger cock to want mine anymore."

Nichole's eyes widened, "You don't believe that do you? You know a vagina doesn't work like that, yeah?"

"I don't worry so much about some guy with a larger cock," I admitted, "I worry that someday you'll find someone you like more and decide to trade up. People can't help the feelings that come when sex is involved. It's natural."

Nichole placed her hand on my knee and met my eyes easily, "If you keep my string, I promise to only fly for you." Her smile was warm and genuine.

I couldn't help but return the smile. "Fly free my hotwife, fly free." We both laughed. "I don't mind you having a super loose pussy."

Nichole laughed again and then gave me a searing look that made my heart nearly stop, "You seem to be liking my hand more than my pussy lately anyway."

----------

Chapter 30

As it is with every weekend, ours finally ended and the workweek started again. It took me until noon Sunday before I felt a hundred percent again, and Nichole was sore enough that there was very little sexual activity going on. Though, I did see Nichole's hand often touching her pussy outside of her clothing when she thought I wasn't looking. I so wanted to ask her about her new habit, but I was afraid if I brought it up she might stop doing it.

Something else that was new and had started to work its way into our nightly routine was me masturbating for my wife's enjoyment while we talked about her next hotwife adventure, which was something that was quickly coming to dominate many of our conversations. A few days after the swinger party, we returned to having sex again. Then for the next few weeks we found a routine of having sex one night, me jacking off for her the next night, and then alternating between the two. It seemed to work out well, and it kept me from whacking off during the day knowing that I was either going to have sex, or have to rub one out for Nichole.

Nichole continued to surf with Marcus a couple of times a week, but other than that, she was very focused on work. From what I could understand, she'd done well in learning the material she was given, but she was having a hard time closing sales. Often, her mentor would need to step in and close, which infuriated Nichole. We'd had many conversations about her needing to be more patient with herself, and more than once I'd tried to help her understand that it often takes time to develop those relationships of trust. Afterall, she was selling medical equipment and hardware to doctors and hospitals. Those people weren't going to trust just anyone, they had to have a solid foundation of trust before they would make a switch in vendors. And, of course, there's always the who-knows-who factor when it comes down to doing business.

On the days Nichole had to go to the office, she was often required to stay late. Instead of waiting at the house for her, I started spending time at Rachel and Marcus' house. After cleaning their bathroom for having pissed all over it and having finally gotten over the embarrassment of it all, I found I looked forward to the time I'd spend with them. The conversations always ended up being a curse and a blessing because while I enjoyed gaining their insight about the alt life, we'd also talk about the most outrageous shit.

More than once I'd have to remind myself that Marcus was still fucking my wife a couple of times a week, and had been for months now. In fact, he'd probably fucked her more than I had over the last few months. That thought made my cuck lust stir.

My phone buzzed as I sat at the neighbor's dinner table. Marcus sat across the table and was slowly sipping on a mixed drink that Rachel had made. I was drinking water. I'd drank nothing but water for the last three weeks. Taking out my phone, I read the text from my wife.

Nichole-'Still have two hours before I can come home, sorry'

Ky-'Understood, I'm next door, chatting with your boytoy

Nichole-'Not my boytoy, he's my fun stick'

Ky-'You like pushing my buttons, don't you?'

Nichole-'More every day, but need to ask you something'

Ky-'What's up?'

Nichole-'Wade asked me out, and I'd like to go'

My heart suddenly caught in my throat, and I felt that familiar cold, hollow feeling that always precedes the more lustful, enjoyable feelings. The truth was that I'd been hoping something like this might happen, fantasizing about it a lot, but it still somehow caught be off guard because this was my wife. This was about the woman I loved, going out and being intimate with another man. It took me a moment to think of how to respond, and when I did, I decided to simply go all-in.

Ky-'Great, but you know you don't need to ask me, right? You're a hotwife now, free to make your own choices.'

Lust and desire flooded me as I sent the text. It simultaneously tore at my guts and gave me a raging hardon at the same time. I'd not only said yes to letting her go out with Wade, but I'd basically given her a free pass for whatever she wanted.

Nichole-'I think I can get used to being a hotwife, I'll tell you more when I get home'

Ky-'Sounds good, drive safe, don't want to lose license'

Nichole sent me an angry emoji about the license crack, but I knew she wouldn't have taken it too seriously.

"Nicky working late again?" Marcus asked.

I nodded as I put my phone away, and I wondered if they could tell how horny I felt right then. If felt like I was wearing my emotions on my sleeve.

"Yeah, she is, but she just text me to tell me that she's going out with Wade," I said, resisting temptation to read through the text chain again.

"Oh, how exciting," Rachel said, turning on the oven and pulling out a pot from the cupboard. "Stay for dinner?"

I shrugged and then nodded, "Sure, if it's not any trouble. Nichole will probably get something on the way home."

"How's work going for Nicky," Marcus asked.

"She hasn't told you?" I asked, knowing they spent a fair amount of time together each week.

Marcus looked slightly abashed, "Well, we don't actually talk much."

"Ah," I mumbled, unsure why I felt embarrassed. I filled him in on everything I knew, including Nichole's frustrations and struggles.

"I don't know Rafe personally, but I understand he's a real hard-charger. Does she see Morgan very often?" Marcus asked, referring to the man who owned the company.

"I think she's only seen him the one time when she first started," I answered.

Marcus seemed to chew on that for a moment, but then said, "I guess it shouldn't surprise me. Morgan's actually started a number of other businesses over the years. The guys got his fingers in a lot of pots these days. I was hoping he might notice her though, I think Nicky's got the ability and talent for a lot of upward mobility."

"I'm sure she'll get there," Rachel said, cutting into an onion.

"While I'm thinking about it," Marcus picked back up, "The Pleasure Seekers are getting together for Halloween. You and Nicky are of course invited, but this one will be a little different."

Marcus had my attention, "How so?"

"It's a costume party of course, but the couple swapping takes place before the party starts. In other words, you have to arrive with your date, not with your wife."

"Oh," I said in surprise. I felt my pulse quicken again for the second time that night.

"We were thinking," Marcus gestured to Rachel and then back to me. "You and Rachel might go together, and if Wade and Nicky are getting along, maybe they could go together."

I felt short of breath at the idea, but I liked the thought of going with Rachel. I knew her. I'd be comfortable with her. "I'll have to talk to Nichole obviously, but maybe."

Marcus smiled and nodded, "I promise it'll be a great time. Alex has an empty warehouse that he's going to turn into a temporary dance club for the night. And since it's a bigger venue, there'll be a lot more people there. We should get a pretty big crowd."

"We had a similar Halloween party about four or five years ago," Rachel said, a wide smile on her features. "It still ranks as one of my all-time favorite parties, but it did get a little crazy."

"Sounds interesting," I said, my heart stuck well into my throat.

"Oh you'll love it." Rachel's excitement only seemed to grow. "This year's costume theme is fantasy, so elves, demons, fairies, and the like. You'll want to start working on your costumes soon because everyone really gets into them."

"And of course the women's costumes are encouraged to be, well, naughty," Marcus added.

"Yes, yes," Rachel said, "I'll talk to Nichole about it."

----------

As I'd expected, Nichole had grabbed a salad on the way home. I sat down at the table with her while she ate and told her about the Halloween party and that Rachel would give her further details. Nichole looked famished and ate quickly, which is a little unusual for her, she's always so disciplined about sitting down for meals and taking time to use proper etiquette. It made me wonder if she'd eaten anything at all that day.

"You're open to this?" Nichole asked me, picking out a slice of apple from the bottom of the plastic carton. "Me going with Wade and you with Rachel?"

"I think so, it sounds like it'll be a crazy party." Nichole smiled and I could tell she liked the idea. She'd come in looking a little aroused, and the idea of a Halloween sex party was like oxygen to an ember.

"Alright, I'll tell them we're in," I said, enjoying seeing my wife looking so horny.

"Ky, about my date with Wade, are you sure you're alright with it?"

I took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly as I thought about it. As usual, I felt a flood of different emotions when I thought about Nichole and her extramarital activities.

"You look hesitant, Ky," Nichole said, leaning toward me, "I'll tell him that it's not a-"

"-It's fine," I said, cutting her off. "You should go."

"Ky," Nichole said, studying my features carefully. "I don't want to go if it hurts you."

I let out a heavy sigh, "That's part of it, though," I said, once again trying to understand this kink. "I do have moments where I'm insanely jealous. Honestly, it can be hard to see you with another guy, but I'm enjoying this whole thing too much to stop now. I think it's just a matter of me getting used to it, and learning how to keep from getting too jealous."

"I'm curious," Nichole said, "You don't seem to have any difficulty with me surfing with Marcus, is there something different about that?"

"That's a good question, and a difficult one. Actually, I'm not sure why I feel so differently about that. Maybe it's because I know him."

"Do you think it might help if you got to know Wade?" Nichole asked, then with a quirky smile asked, "Do you want me to set up a play date for you two?"

"Haha, no," I said, rolling my eyes. "I don't need a date with your boyfriend." I noticed Nichole's eye lids close slightly as a small shudder ran through her. "What was that?" I asked, her eyes coming back into focus on me.

"Uh, nothing, sorry," Nichole said, straightening in the chair.

"It looked like you had an orgasm when I called Wade your boyfriend."

Nichole shook her head, "I didn't, it was just a very erotic thought. Sorry, I let my imagination get away from me for bit."

"I'm glad you did. I love that look on you. In fact, you seemed to look a little sexually flustered when you came in the door today."

Nichole blushed, but didn't deny anything. I let the silence stretch until she said, "I suppose maybe a little," she admitted. "A couple of the blokes at work kept trying to chat me up." Nichole gave me this almost puppy dog look. "I used to reject that kind of thing straight away, but ever since we started, well, letting our imaginations go, I kind of let myself think about it. I was more open to it."

"What happened?" I asked, my dick already hardening.

"Nothing happened," Nichole said firmly, "They said a few things that were a little risqué-mostly jokes, and I laughed. We talked for a bit, that was all."

"I think I'm as jealous of the fact that if you wanted to, you could have sex with as many men as often as you wanted, as I am about anything else," I said jokingly. "I mean I'd have to try extremely hard just to get the time of day from any gal at work, but all you have to do is smile and bam, that's it."

"That's not true," Nichole tried to deny, but I could tell she knew exactly what I was talking about. "I know there are loads of women that would be thrilled to be with you, but let's not talk about that or you're going to have a very jealous wife."

"Maybe I should cancel with Rachel for the Halloween party then?" I said in that half-joking-half-not-joking kind of way.

"No, that's not what I'm talking about. I've been thinking about this a lot, and I think we both see Marcus and Rachel differently. I'm more and more open to you being with Rachel-as long as it's not very often. I can only take so much of that."

"There's no need to worry about that," I said, assuring her as well as I could.

Nichole grinned and nodded, and then her features grew more serious, "You're not entirely wrong, though. It's that old joke about women being locks and blokes being keys." When I gave her a confused look, she clarified, "If a key can open loads of locks, then it's a master key, but if a lock can be opened by loads of keys, then it's a bad lock."

"I think I have heard that one before," I said, "but what's that got to do with anything?"

"If a woman sleeps around and gets a reputation for being a slag, she can get away with it while she still has her looks, but if she does it very long, she'll end up alone and miserable. Guys don't generally want broken locks." My wife suddenly looked very vulnerable to me. "My biggest fear about this whole 'alt life' thing as you call it, is that you'll see me as a broken lock someday and decide to trade in for a newer model."

I nodded and took her hand in mine. "That's a good analogy, and I get it, we both have things we're very afraid of-things we're going to have to figure out, but I promise I'll never trade you away. I'm in this for the long haul."

Nichole seemed pleased and she gave me a warm smile as the corners of her mouth turned up, "Me too."

"So your date," I said, returning to the subject. The thrill I got from seeing the arousal blossom on Nichole's face made me smile. "There's not a lot open right now in regard to restaurants." The government still hadn't eased the mask restrictions because of the pandemic. Assholes…

"We talked about that," Nichole admitted, again giving me another thrill as I realized I had no idea how much they've been communicating. "Would it be alright if he came here? I could cook him dinner, and then see what happens."

"I'm pretty sure I know what's going to happen."

Nichole blushed, "About that," she said shyly. "Do you want to watch, do you want to be in the room?"

"I don't know to be honest. I mean yes, I do, but it might be a little too much for me. I might just give you two space for now. I was drunk as fuck the other night when I watched you for a few minutes, and I was barely able to contain myself."

I wasn't certain, but Nichole looked to be slightly relieved by my decision. "I want you to be with me, but it might help things not be awkward at first. Maybe you could give us a little time, and then come in."

I nodded, "I think that sounds like a good idea. I'm assuming you'll use the spare bedroom?"

"I reckon that'd be best, I didn't think you'd be keen on being kicked out of your own bed."

"Fuck, that's an erotic thought," I said, adjusting my dick in my pants. Nichole's eyes widened, but before she could speak I added, "but it's just a thought for now. The extra bedroom is probably best. When's your date?"

"Tomorrow night's the most convenient," she said. It being Friday night. "But we can push it to next week if that's better."

"No, tomorrow's fine. I can hang out at the office for a while and come home late, then make myself scarce."

Nichole gave me a sharp look and shook her head, "No, I don't want you to do that. I don't want you to feel like that. You should get to know him, spend some time with us. I'll make enough dinner for three."

"Maybe next time," I said. "I'm learning my limits on how much I can take, so I think I'm going to skip out on dinner. You two enjoy yourselves. But… maybe leave a little left in the tank for me when he leaves."

Nichole's smile grew and, using her right hand, she grabbed my hard dick. "I don't know if I can promise that, but I can work hard to wear you out tonight, and then again on Saturday night."

"I think that's a good compromise." I took her by the hand and pulled her upstairs to the bedroom, pulling my shirt off and tossing it on the floor.

Nichole giggled at my excitement and watched me strip, "Someone's ready to go," she said, seeing my dick standing up at an angle.

"Of course I am," I admitted, unbuckling my belt and pants. "But I want to try something a little different to tonight."

Nichole arched an eyebrow at me, I blushed a little from the thought of what I wanted. "I'll do whatever you ask me tonight."

I swallowed, "Well, I jacked off for you the other night, I'd kind of like to watch you pleasure yourself-I just want to watch."

Nichole's smile grew, "That's fair," she said simply. She removed her clothes and crawled up on the bed. She sat in the center, moved the pillows to make herself a backrest, and leaned back. She then spread her legs, opening herself to full view.

I felt a surge of excitement at being able to see her sex so easily. I think I'm probably about average on the number of pussies I've seen in my life, many of them from a porno magazine or a movie clip, but Nichole's was by far the sexiest one I'd ever seen. Her inner labia protruded out slightly, and had the perfect shape to it, and the skin around her vulva was blemish free and perfectly smooth. Nichole's pussy was very different from Rachel's, I thought, recalling the images in my mind of the time's I'd enjoyed Rachel's pussy. Rachel's inner labia was large, and beefy I guess would be the best way to describe it. It made me wonder if Nichole's might look like that someday if she continued down the path of a hotwife.

I sat on the end of the bed and simply took in the view. When we were first married, we were both a little shy about nudity, and I couldn't help but be amazed at the change. It was wonderful to see the growing confidence in my wife, but it also scared me a little. She already attracted far more male attention than she realized, with a little more self-awareness and confidence, she'd quickly become very popular at work.

"What should I fantasize about?" Nichole asked. She reached down with her small, slender hand and massaged the flesh above her pussy, only barely touching her slit with her fingertips.

"You told me a while ago that you had your own fantasies you wanted to try. Care to tell me about one of those?"

Nichole blushed but shook her head, 'You're not ready yet."

"Me?" I asked, "I think I've proven I'm up for about anything."

Again Nichole shook her head, "Not for this you're not, but maybe someday."

I wanted to press the issue, but I didn't want to lose the sexual momentum of the moment, and so I let it drop. For now. I could see the arousal beginning to grow on Nichole's features, and I was feeling extremely horny myself.

"What have you been thinking of this week?"

"Wade," she said. I swear it looked like she damn near orgasmed as she said it.

I laughed and rolled my eyes to show that it didn't bother me. "Shocking," was all I said. Truthfully, it wasn't that it bothered me, but it did set off those emotional conflicts inside me. My wife had been thinking about Wade, not me this week. I pushed the jealously aside and let myself feel the pleasurable lust.

"You asked," Nichole said, gently slipping her index finger between her delicate folds. When she pulled the finger back up, it was covered in a slick, glistening moisture.

"Did Wade turn you into a size queen already?" I teased.

Nichole's eyes closed and I could hear her audible sigh, "No," she said, slipping her finger back down her slit, the tip disappearing for a moment and then sliding back up, "but there's something about being filled like that… it's hard to describe exactly, but it felt amazing."

"You know," I said, enthralled as I watched my wife, "I was thinking about it the other day, you've now had more sexual partners than I have, and all in the span of only a few months." Nichole's eyes opened in surprise, and I could see she wasn't sure what to think of that, I think she was worried about my reaction. "Keep pleasuring yourself, but tell me what you were thinking just now. It looked like you had about a dozen different thoughts at once."

Nichole slowly nodded, and for a moment her hand paused it's ministrations, but she started again when she saw my eyes look down to her pussy. "Honestly, it's a bit shocking. Part of me feels ashamed. I've committed adultery with three different men, and if you count the number of times, it's, well, it's a lot." She spoke softly, but she seemed determined to answer my question truthfully. "I never thought I'd have been capable of that… even now… we talk about me being a hotwife, and I know what it means, but it's like I justify it in my head. I find myself saying it's just a party, we'll go back to the way things were after. And now I have this date with Wade, and we were just planning where I would have sex with him, and I'm again telling myself that it's just this one date, things will go back to the way they were after that."

Nichole grew quite for a long moment, so I prompted her, "I can tell you're really trying to be open with me. Thank you," I paused a moment and then said, "what else?"

"What scares me is that a big part of me actually wants to try this hotwife experience for a while, like really live it. It's bloody scary, but so thrilling at the same time." Nichole looked down for a moment and then looked up and met my eyes. "As a hotwife, I'll naturally have many more sexual partners than you. Are you going to be alright with that, can you live with that?"

"Nichole, we're basically circling around the same thing here, we're just using different analogies, coming at it from different angles. But my answers the same. Yes, I want you to have these experiences. I think we both want to explore this. We don't have to do it forever. If we feel like we're changing in a way we don't like, or if things are getting out of control, we can simply choose to stop."

Nichole simply nodded, but I could see the inner conflict. It was then I understood that she had her own conflict to deal with, it wasn't just me going through the mental gymnastics as I tried to understand the nature of the cuckold kink.

"How about this?" I began, seeing that she was still lost in thought, "we continue to take this one step at a time. You'll go on your date with Wade, we'll go to the Halloween party, and then we'll circle back and see how we feel."

"I think that sounds reasonable," Nichole said. She then shifted and repositioned the hand over her pussy. "Now, let me get back to this."

The next ten or fifteen minutes were some of the most memorable of my life as I watched my wife bring herself to a strong orgasm. Little by little, the area of glistening wetness around her fingers grew, and her arousal continued to climb. When she came, it was strong, and she moaned so erotically that I nearly came myself. The thought that my wife had just cum while thinking about another man hurt like a son of a bitch, but at the same time I was so turned on I was trembling from the excitement.

----------

Chapter 31

"You look like you're going to have an aneurism," Nichole said to me. She was sitting on the side of the tub, painting her toenails, dressed only in a skimpy, lace bra and panties. Her thick, dark hair fell over her shoulder, covering her breasts.

"I think I might be," I confessed, standing in the doorway to the master bathroom. "Seeing you primping for your date is a lot more intense than I'd thought it was going to be."

"Intense in a good way or a bad way?" Nichole asked, pausing her work for a moment to look up at me.

"An equal measure of both I guess," I confessed honestly. "It's all I could think about today at work."

Nichole gave me a smirk, "Me too, if you want to know the truth."

"Fuck," I groaned, closing my eyes. I don't know why my feelings were as strong as they were, but something about this date was different than the surf lessons from Marcus, or even the swinger party we went to.

Nichole went back to her nails, carefully applying the bright red color, "We had great sex last night," she said, keeping her attention on her nails. "And then Marcus fucked me in his jeep after we finished surfing this morning. A few blokes in carpark probably saw us, but they're the same guys that are always surfing early, so they've seen it before." Nichole brushed a couple of strokes over her little toe.

"Oh god, Nichole," I gasped, leaning heavily against the door frame.

"You're too easy to wind up sometimes, Ky," Nichole said, glancing up, a satisfied smile on her features.

"Probably," I admitted, feeling an exquisite, lustful high, "but you're quickly becoming a master at it. Is all that true about guys seeing you in the parking lot?"

Nichole shrugged and continued to paint her nails, "We've done it in the carpark a couple of times, and the others are sometimes nearby, usually putting their boards away. I try not to make eye contact with though. It's easier to try and pretend they're not there."

My body shuddered as the mental images populated my mind's eye. Nichole had told me that there were usually about six or seven other guys that show up and surfed at the same time she and Marcus went. They're guys that Marcus's known for years, so it probably isn't a surprise to them that he's fucking Nichole in the parking lot. But still, the thought was damn near paralyzing.

"If you keep talking like that, I'm going to throw you into the bed and fuck you senseless," I said, breathing heavily.

Nichole giggled, "Don't you dare, you'll mess up my makeup and nail polish."

"But I'm you're husband," I said, feeling a numbness spread through my limbs.

"Yes, but now I'm your hotwife, so you'll have to learn to queue like the others. You'll get me again when it's your turn."

"Oh for all that's holy, you're seriously killing me," I said, clinching my jaw as an incredibly acute feeling of lust and angst hit me.

"You look like you're enjoying it though."

"Yeah, about equal parts to how much I hate it."

Nichole's smile never wavered, but I could tell she was carefully studying my reactions and features every few minutes. "I think I understand," she said, sounding very casual, "It's like when Wade fucks me. His cock is so thick that it makes me feel pleasure and pain at the same time."

My legs almost buckled at her comment and so I moved to the other side of the bathroom and sat on the small stool we keep in the corner. I leaned my back against the wall and rubbed at my dick through my pants. The stimulation helped me feel the pleasure of the moment and helped dial down the angst.

"Masturbate for me, Ky," Nichole said, her voice thick. "I want to watch you stroke your dick while I get ready for Wade."

I looked up and I could see an intense arousal burning in her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed, and I could easily tell she was as horny as I was. But as badly as I wanted to cum at the moment, I shook my head, "I don't want to cum right now," I said, pulling my hand away from my dick, "If I do, I don't think I'd be able to handle this as well. I need to stay on the horny side of an orgasm until your date is over."

"Oh," Nichole sounded, looking up and putting the cap back on the nail polish, "I guess that's why the cock cages are used in the cuckold stories. I might have to go actually read those stories instead of just skimming them." She puckered her lips and blew over her freshly painted nails.

"I don't know about that," I said, trying to rein in my libido, it was going to be a very long night if I couldn't. "You seem to have the story lines down pretty well." I stood up and steeled my emotions, or at least tried to. "I'll be in the garage."

I heard Nichole giggle as I walked out of the bathroom. She was obviously pleased at being able to push my buttons so easily. And the truth was, I didn't mind her doing it. But I was learning where my thresholds were, and I knew I needed to calm down or it wouldn't be a very pleasurable night for me.

Like a lot of men, the garage is the only place I can really consider mine. Someday I planned to build a mancave that would make lesser men weep, but for now, I had to settle with having a workbench and a few hand tools. I flipped open the old Dell laptop that sat on the workbench and scrolled through random news sights to pass the time.

Knowing Wade would arrive soon, I grabbed my laptop and went back into the house. I found Nichole in the kitchen, pulling a glass dish from the oven. She'd make Chicken Devine, one of my favorites. Nichole was dressed in form fitting white pants, and a loosely fitting button up shirt with a folded down collar. The sleeves to the blue and white striped shirt were rolled up once at the wrist, exposing the man's watch she wore around her small wrist. She was dressed casually, but looked spectacular.

"I can set another plate," Nichole said, removing the top to the Insta-pot where the rice was cooking.

"No, I think I'm going to leave the house to you two this evening. I'm meeting Cam at Laguna Beach. We thought we'd do a couple of dives tonight and see how the lobster population's looking, the season opens in a few weeks," I said, referring to an old dive buddy I haven't seen in close to a year.

Nichole cocked her head and her brow rose, "Good for you," she said genuinely. "You haven't gone diving in a while."

"Yeah, time flies when you're having fun sitting in a cubicle," I said sarcastically. I took her by the waist and waited until her eyes met mine. "You look incredible," I said, holding her gaze for a long moment before going in for a kiss.

She turned her cheek to me at the last second, "You'll mess up my lipstick," she complained, wriggling out of my grasp. I knew it wasn't her intention, but it felt like I'd just gotten stuck with an icepick, a small, piercing pain pulsed through my core.

"Right," I said, trying not to show my annoyance. I took a breath and tried to push the jealously aside. This wouldn't work if I was going to let my temper get the better of me every time Nichole was going to stretch her hotwife legs.

Suddenly I felt a light smack on the side of my head. I turned to my wife and saw the scowl on her face, "Don't go moping about on me, Ky. I'll kiss you if you really want, but I'd rather not have to pop back upstairs and-."

She stopped when I held up my hand and shook my head, "No, it's fine. It was just a passing feeling. I'll be alright."

"You know I'll take care of you when you get home, yeah?" Nichole said, giving me a quick hug. I nodded and she rewarded me with a smile. "Good, then off with you so I can make sure everything's ready for my date."

I groaned to myself but nodded and turned away. It only took a few minutes to load my tanks and scuba gear into the old truck, and I was soon on my way to the beach. I didn't see Wade's Toyota Forerunner as I drove away, but I had no doubt he was going to be arriving soon.

----------

Seeing Ky leave almost broke my heart, and for a long moment, I wondered if this game we were playing was worth continuing. I hated seeing that hurt in his eyes, but it was so hard to know what things would turn him on and what things were hurtful. I thought making him kiss my cheek would escalate his lust, but it'd had the opposite effect. I loved it when I got it right and I could see his eyes on fire with lust. It made me wet with anticipation and lit my own fire when it was right. I had a lot to learn if this alt life thing was going to work.

The knock at the door brought be back to the moment, and suddenly if felt like butterflies exploded into life in my stomach. I put down the serving spoon, wiped my hands on a dishtowel and went to the door.

"Hey posh girl," said the handsome face as I opened the door.

"Good evening Wade," I said, unable to keep the smile from my lips. "What brings a knuckle-dragger like you here to darken my doorstep?"

"I heard there was this hot little British number that was doing sexual favors for guys wearing khaki pants and a black polo shirt," he said with a wry smile.

Bloody hell he was fit, I thought, steeling a glance at the shape of his chest and the narrowness of his waist. Wade was dressed conservatively, but the clothes did little to hide the physique underneath.

"I'm not little," I protested but stepped aside and let him in. I had a fleeting thought that the neighbors might think it strange that my husband had left just before another man had arrived, but with the pandemic keeping everyone indoors, we hardly saw the neighbors. And other than Marcus and Rachel, we didn't really know anyone else.

Wade stepped in and gave me a hug, lifting me from my feet as he picked me up and squeezed me tightly. "Smells delicious," he said, kissing me square on the lips.

I enjoyed the kiss and returned it in kind. Inhaling, I could smell the fabric softener in his clothes, and only a slight hint of aftershave. I approved.

"Dinner's ready when you are," I said, waiting for him to set me back down. I'd never been handled by anyone like Wade handled me. Despite knowing the reality of it, I didn't like to think of myself as small. Wade made me feel that way, but for whatever reason, I didn't mind.

"Where's Ky?" He asked, finally putting me back on my feet. "He didn't take off on my account did he?"

I gestured toward the kitchen and then led the way, "He went diving with a friend, so he won't be back until late."

"Wow, that's cool. I've only been diving a couple of times, going at night would scare the shit out of me."

I turned and looked at him, my eyes widening in surprise. "Big bad Wade is scared of the water?"

"The ocean, at night?" he said with a laugh, "fuck yes. I'm not letting those damn sharks make a meal out of me. People don't realize how many Great Whites are actually off the coast here. They'd shit their pants if they knew."

"Don't tell me that," I complained, "I go surfing in the morning, and now all I'm going to think about are sharks."

Wade shrugged as we entered the kitchen, "Nah, you should be fine, there's not enough of you to make good meal for a shark, not worth the effort."

"Are you having a go?" I asked, not entirely sure if he was joking or not.

Wade's smile grew and he took a seat in one of the two chairs at the small table. "Yeah, I'm just kiddin. It's safe enough out there-unless you're on your period, then you might start a feeding frenzy."

I rolled my eyes and went to the stove and retrieved the casserole dish. I set it and the bowl of rice on the table, Wade removed a bottle of something from a brown paper bag and set it on the table. I picked up the bottle and looked at the label.

"Fisheye Pinot Grigio," I read aloud, "Wade, what is this?"

"Wine," he said, "… on a budget."

I laughed and looked up from the bottle, "Yeah, the metal twist top kind of gave that away."

"It might be good," he said, tilting his head slightly, "but honestly, I can't tell the difference between cheap wine and expensive wine."

"Most people can't," I said, tucking a lock of hair behind my ear. "At least you're honest about it."

I handed the bottle back to Wade and he opened it with an easy twist. He then poured out two extremely generous portions into the glasses on the table, filling them almost to the top. He was an unsophisticated and unpretentious dolt, but it gave him an endearing quality, I thought as I followed his lead and picked up the glass.

Wade raised his glass and then looked to think for a moment, "To poles in holes," he said with a goofy grin.

It took me a moment to understand his meaning, but I got it once he eyed his crotch and then mine. "Oh my god," I snorted a laugh, "could you be anymore uncouth?"

"Probably," Wade said with a shrug and then proceeded to down half his glass.

I took a small, tentative sip and held it in my mouth for a few seconds before swallowing. "I don't love it," I said, moving my tongue around in my mouth, "It's a bit bitter."

Wade's face contorted as he set his glass on the table. "It taste like pears," he said, standing and then making his way to the sink. He emptied the contents of the glass and then filled it with water. "That kind of ruins my plan to get you drunk and get into your pants."

I set my own glass on the table. One sip was enough. "At least the drunk part anyway," I said, trying to sound as casual as I could. The truth was that my heart hadn't stopped racing since Ky left the house. Wade smiled and I swear gave me something of a puppy-dog look. It was very distracting, and I felt myself flush. I coughed to clear my throat, "I hope this didn't put you out too much," I said, glancing toward the bottle of wine.

"Nah, I think it was only like eight dollars," he said, taking his seat again at the table.

I laughed again, "I didn't know they made wine that cheap," I said as I spooned out a large portion of rice and then covered it with the chicken and broccoli casserole. I placed the dish in front of Wade and then prepared my own, much smaller portion. Wade didn't seem perturbed in the least about my cheap wine jab. I liked that he had a good sense of humor.

I heard Wade let out a deep, pleasurable moan, "Oh, this is so good," he said with his mouth full of food. His eyes were closed, and he let out a heavy sigh.

"I'm happy you approve," I said, feeling my own pleasurable satisfaction at his reaction. "You don't cook for yourself I take it?"

"I do a lot of meal prep as part of my routine, but all that is based on nutrition and calories. I don't put a lot of focus on taste. This makes me think of home-its so good."

"So where was home for you when you were young?" I said, taking a bite of my own meal.

"Denver," Wade said, inhaling and swallowing a bite that was almost as big as my entire portion. "Mom, dad, three older brothers still live there. I'm the odd one that lives in California. You?"

I almost missed that he'd asked me a question at the end, and it took me a moment to respond. Plus, the oddness of the situation kept tripping me up. This was a man I'd had sex with a few weeks ago, and yet I was only now getting to know him.

"Bristol, England," I answered, and then added, "I have three older brothers as well. What a coincidence."

"Too bad they're brothers," Wade commented, "if they were sisters, I'd tell my older brothers to go buy plane tickets to England and go marry them."

"None of your brothers are married?"

"All three are actually," Wade said with a nod, "but their wives are very understanding."

"Right," I said, drawing out the word. "Then how is it you're the only one not married?"

Wade eyed the casserole dish greedily, his plate already cleared. I laughed and nodded, telling him to eat all he wanted. I had a fleeting thought that I should probably save a little for Ky, but figured that there was still plenty.

"I was married once," Wade said, heaping a massive amount of rice onto his plate, "but it only lasted a few years. Caught her cheating on me one night when I came home early from a trip."

"Ouch, sorry," I said, unsure of what to say.

"It was a long time ago," Wade said with a shrug.

"It must have left a mark, though," I said carefully, "because you've never remarried."

"Maybe," Wade conceded. His eyes unfocused for a brief moment as if in thought. "I'd gotten lucky that year and drew a tag to go elk hunting in Montana, and since Lisa had no interest in going, I met up with some friends of mine and we left her at home." For the first time during the meal, Wade actually ate slowly. "I ended up taking an elk on the second day, so I headed home early. And, well, that's when I caught her. I walked into the bedroom about one in the morning after driving all night, and she and the guy were fast asleep in our bed."

"Oh, Wade. That's awful."

"It hurt like a son of a bitch," Wade said. He sat back in his chair and set his fork down. "Fucking devastating."

"What'd you do?"

"My first thought was to pick the guy up and throw him out the window-I came so fucking close to doing that. But then I realized that she was just as much a part of it as he was. It was weird, you think about what you might do in a situation like that-at least I used to before it happened-and I always thought I'd stomp the guy into the ground… but when it actually happened, I wasn't angry, I was just hurt. I took of my wedding ring and set it on the nightstand next to Lisa, and then I just left."

"That's it, you just left?"

Wade slowly nodded, his features still reflecting the difficult memory. "Just left… drove around the country. Lived out of my truck. Did odd jobs to make enough money for food and gas, basically drifted."

"And that's how you came to California?"

"Yeah, I'd always been something of a gym rat, so a friend and I started CrossFit facility. It took off faster than we thought and did really well. I eventually bought the other guy out, and have been running it ever since."

"How did you come to meet Rachel?" I asked, unable to keep my curiosity to myself.

Wade smiled, "That's a story that requires a lot more cheap wine.

"The bottle's not empty."

"Er, maybe a different cheap wine," Wade said with a grimace. "But now it's your turn. What's your story?"

I felt like I froze for a moment from the question. I hadn't thought about how the evening would go, other than that we would end up in bed at some point. I was enjoying the time and getting to know Wade, but part of me wasn't sure it was a good idea. A long, pregnant pause passed between us before I finally spoke.

"Let's see," I said, gathering my thoughts. "I was born in Bristol, as were my brothers. Mum's from Gravesend, which is near London, but dad's actually from California, Escondido area. I have grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins here, but I don't know them well."

Wade resumed to his meal as he listened, but I could tell that he was intently listening and not simply making a show of it. I continued. "I spent most of my time growing up in Cheltenham. Mum's a huge advocate for boarding schools, at least for girls, so I spent most my time in an all-girl's boarding school. My brothers all went to public school."

Wade chuckled, "So that's why you're such a freak in the sheets, all those years of sexual repression."

"You'd be surprised what happens at school," I said in a light tone.

"Ah, what happens in boarding school stays in boarding school, is that it?" Wade said, raising his brow.

I gave Wade a half smile, "That's a story that requires a lot more cheap wine."

Wade laughed, "Point Nichole," he said, pointing his finger to me. "Then how'd you end up in California?"

"I never intended to live here, but after sixth form, dad had to take a job transfer. He and mum moved here to SoCal and I decided to come with them. I'd always planned on going to university in London, but I don't know, I guess I was feeling I needed a change, so I came with them and went to university here."

"So mom and dad live nearby then?" Wade asked.

I shook my head, "They moved back to Bristol a few years ago, but by then I'd met Ky and was married, so, here I am, still in California."

"You don't sound happy about that. If you could, would you move back to Bristol?"

"… That's a hard question," I said after a moment, "part of me wants to, but I guess my life is here now."

"Would Ky move there?"

"Probably," I said without giving it much thought. "He did a pub crawl with my brothers the last time he was there. He thought it was bloody brilliant." I saw the question forming on Wade's features and quickly added, "The English version of bar hopping."

"Ah," Wade said in understanding.

A question came to mind, "What ever happened to Lisa?" I asked. "Did you ever have any closure with her, did you ever see her again?"

Wade sighed, and I felt a stab of regret for asking the question. "She called me a thousand times the first few months, left a ton of messages, but I ignored her. I ignored everything. It was probably an immature thing for me to do-I know stonewalling isn't a good attribute in a relationship, but fuck, it just hurt so fucking bad. Mentally I couldn't deal with it.

"I left her the house, the car, all the money in our bank account. I left with only the clothes on my back. It was actually kind of fun figuring out how to start from nothing again, but that's another story." Wade shook his head and then continued, "I went back to the house after about six months. I was tempted to just walk into the house-technically it was still half mine-but it felt weird, so I knocked. When Lisa opened the door, her eyes went fucking wide, and her jaw just dropped. It was pretty priceless."

"Then what happened?" I head myself ask before my brain even registered the question.

"It was so awkward. We both just stood there, neither one of us knew what to say. We eventually had something of a conversation, but for me, it felt like it just ripped off the scabs. Even now, all these years later, it still hurts to think about."

"Sorry," I said, placing my hand on his. "I didn't mean to reopen old wounds."

Wade shrugged, "Nah, it's fine. I learned a lot of hard lessons from that experience, not the least of which was that I needed to get my shit together."

"And now you've got your shit together?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

Wade laughed, "Probably not, I'm a work in progress."

"I think that describes me and Ky," I said, thinking about the term work in progress.

"And now you two have gotten yourselves involved with Marcus and Rachel," Wade said with a laugh.

I felt my cheeks flush and wondered how much he knew about me and Marcus. "Yes," I said, taking another drink of the shite wine. It still didn't taste good, but it seemed less bitter. "I still can't believe we've fallen into it. We were simply looking to explore a bit, but then one thing led to another and Bob's your un-I mean it sort of just spiraled from there."

"And way leads onto way," Wade said casually.

"You did not just quote Frost," I said, feeling more than a little shocked.

"I didn't mean to," Wade said, and I could swear that I saw him blush. That was a first. "… I actually hate that poem-I mean I don't hate the poem itself, it's just that everyone and their dog fucks up the meaning. Every high school valedictorian speech goes on about the road less traveled and that makes all the difference, but it's not about traveling the road less traveled. For fuck sake, the title is the Road not take-" Wade suddenly stopped midsentence and looked at me, his features confused, "What?"

"Wade Nelson, are you telling me you've actually read a poem?"

Wade shrugged, "Well don't go telling anyone," he said, his voice teasing but a little embarrassed, too. "I like to read."

"What else do you read?"

Wade pondered for a few seconds and then answered, "More-or-less anything I can get my hands on. Fuck, I'll read the back of the shampoo bottle when I'm on the toilet. Did you know mine has zinc pyrithione in it? It's supposed to be good for your skin."

"No, I didn't know," I said, feeling completely astonished. "I'm surprised you don't take your phone to the toilet with you. I swear my husband reads bloody novels he's in there so long.'

Wade leaned back and laughed, "I'm always afraid I'll accidently get shit on it, so I leave it out of the bathroom."

Our laughter subsided and a long silence settled between us. "Do you want to go sit on the settee?" I asked, tilting my head toward the family room.

Wade nodded and stood, "Want me to do the dishes? It's the least I could do for such an amazing meal."

"I'll wash up later," I said, taking him by the arm. We made ourselves comfortable on the old sofa and I turned on the TV, keeping the volume low.

We sat closely to each other, and I felt an excitement thrum through my body. Wade wasted no time and leaned over and kissed me. It was so different to kiss someone other than my husband. Each man was unique in his own way. Marcus was passionate yet patient, always wanting to tease out the moment a little longer. Wade was more aggressive, almost hungry in his desire. He was overwhelming and urgent as he pushed my desire to new heights. I let my mind go and my body relax as the kiss deepened.

After several minutes, Wade broke the kiss and began to unbutton my shirt. He'd only undone two buttons, but it was enough to reveal my bra. I felt his wide thumb run over my nipple, but then he paused. Wade looked down to my breast and then back up to my eyes.

"I've never felt a bra with such thick padding in front," he said, looking down to my bra again. My entire chest, neck, and face burst into a deep red blush as Wade's fingers pulled my bra away from my breast.

"You're not supposed to notice, much less say anything" I said, feeling extremely embarrassed. I didn't stuff my bra, I'd always been happy with the size of my breasts. But my nipples on the other hand, my nipples were always a source of insecurity for me.

Wade laughed and ran his thumb over my already erect nipple. "What do you mean, what am I not supposed to notice?"

I wanted to close my eyes and crawl into a hole and never come out, but there was no getting out of Wade's powerful arms. "I sew pads in the front of my bras, so my nipples don't show through my shirts. You're supposed to ignore that and pretend not to notice."

"Are you kidding me?" Wade said, his eyes widening in mock horror. "Your nipples are perfect! You should show them off loud and proud, not hide them."

"Wade, you're embarrassing me," I said, covering my eyes with the palm of my hand.

"You didn't seem embarrassed the other night at the party," Wade said, pushing my arm aside and unbuttoning my shirt farther. He then pulled down my bra, exposing my breasts to full view.

"I was too randy that night," I said about the party. "My brain wasn't working properly."

"Fucking beautiful is what they are," Wade said, pulling away slightly and giving me an approving look. He then bent down and took one of my nipples into his mouth, sucking on it just to the point of painful and then easing off only a little.

I gasped and felt a flood of warmth between my legs. I pulled at Wade's shirt, and he stopped sucking only long enough to let me pull his shirt over his head. When he resumed, he attacked my other nipple, leaving the first one enflamed and engorged with blood, it protruded into the air like a red beacon. In one swift move, he removed my shirt, and somehow my trousers came off almost as quickly.

Removing my bra, Wade finally released the hold his mouth had on my nipple and sat back. Both of my nipples stood almost obscenely erect and extremely hard, but my embarrassment faded as my desire grew, leaving me breathing hard to the point of panting. Wade left a trail of kisses down my tummy, working his way to my sex with excruciating slowness. I took his head into my hands, feeling the familiar shortness of his hair. I'd like it better if he let the top grow out a little longer, I thought to myself.

Wade worked his lips around my entrance, drawing a frustrated growl from my throat, "That's enough teasing, Wade."

"I decide when it's enough," he growled back, but when he resumed, he pressed his tongue deeply into my core and then licked up to my clit.

I gasped at the touch and closed my eyes, concentrating on the building up of what I knew would be an amazing orgasm. Over the last months, Ky had become a master at pleasing me orally, but Wade's skill was a close second. I came with a searing intensity that left me sensitive beyond measure, Wade, however, refused to relent. My sensitive pussy exploded with more intense feeling than I could tolerate, and I was soon trying to push Wade's head, and with it his tongue, away from my sensory overloaded vulva.

"Stop it you git," I cried, covering my pussy with my hand. "I need to catch my breath."

Wade laid his head against the inside of my thigh and pulled my hand away, "I'll be nice," he said, gently blowing across the flesh of my nether lips. The light breeze sent a shockwave through my core. "Is a git worse than a prat?"

I focused on my breathing as my body reflexively twitched in the aftershocks of my orgasm. "They're about the same," I said in an airy voice. We laid there for several minutes as I enjoyed the afterglow of the intense orgasm. Wade's head all the while resting on my thigh, his face mere inches from my entrance.

"I can't believe you let Rachel take all of it," I heard Wade say. He dragged his fingers across the flesh where my pubic hair used to be. "And it'll never ever grow back?" he asked.

"I don't think so," I answered, my breathing finally coming back under control. "She had to do a couple of touch ups after she first did it, but I think it's pretty permanent."

"Well, you could always get a merkin."

I raised myself up to my elbows, "A what?"

Wade laughed as he again ran his fingers over my lower abdomen, "A merkin," he repeated. "It's like a wig, but for your pussy. They sell them on Amazon."

"That can't be true," I said, noticing that my nipples were still red and turgid.

Wade sat up, fished his phone from his pocket, searched it up on Amazon and then passed it to me.

"Blimey," I said in disbelief, "it's beastly, who would actually wear such a thing."

Wade rolled to his side, laying on the floor at my feet. "I have no idea. I bought one once for a white elephant gift at a Christmas party. Might be that's all they're good for."

I gave a very unladylike laugh and gave his phone back to him. A few seconds later I heard the 'click' sound an iPhone makes when a photo is being taken. I sat forward to find Wade smiling as he let the camera slip into his palm and then tossed it on top of the sofa cushion.

"Did you just take a picture?" I asked, reaching for his phone.

"Sure," Wade said casually. "We need a before and after picture to send your husband. Trust me, he'll love it."

"I don't need any pictures of a starkers Nichole popping up on the internet," I said, taking a closer look at his phone. "Wade, this mobile is an ancient relic. How old is it?"

Wade's smile didn't falter, he simply shrugged, "Yeah, I've had it a while, but it still works. It just doesn't get updates anymore."

"Fucking hell, you know that leaves you vulnerable to viruses, yeah?"

Again Wade shrugged, "I actually like that it doesn't update anymore. I hate when you wake up and all the sudden everything changes on your phone. I mean just when I'm getting used to it they change everything. It's a huge pain in the ass."

"Maybe, but those updates keep hackers out," I said, feeling a little bothered by his lack of interest, "hackers that could get into the phone and say, steal all your pictures."

Wade's head rose in understanding, but I could tell he still wasn't convinced. "I'd love to see a nude picture of you go viral. You're fucking hot, Nichole. Guys would be unloading gallons of cum thinking of you."

"Wade Nelson, don't you blood dare-," I stopped as Wade put up his hand in defeat.

"Just winding you up, luv," he said, his attempt at an English accent even worse than before. "Tell you what," he said, dropping the accent. "If you can render me unable to get an erection by the end of our date-and that means by making me cum numerous times, not by kicking me in the stones or something," he quickly amended, "I'll delete the picture."

"Bleeding wanker, you'll delete that picture right now, or you won't be shagging anything but your own hand," I said hotly.

My threat didn't seem to phase Wade, who lazily sat up and removed his trousers. He kicked them to the side, the motion allowing his girthy cock to drop between his thighs, the head of it nearly touching the floor. Bloody hell it was massive.

"I don't think you mean that," he said, slowly shifting to his knees, his body now between my knees. I reached out and pinched one of my very erect nipples and then ran his thumb over my slit. "You want to be fucked as badly as I want to fuck you-maybe more."

"Someone's sure of himself," I said, trying desperately to sound unaffected by his teasing. He was right though, and I knew it. But I couldn't let him know that. I lifted my leg and went to roll away from him when he caught me by the ankle with one hand.

"Where do you think you're going?" Wade said, holding me firmly by the ankle.

"Away from such a vulgar brute," I said, pulling my leg as hard as I could to free myself from Wade's grasp. His grip, however, didn't loosen.

"Feisty little firefly," Wade said through gritted teeth. He suddenly flipped me over onto my tummy and pulled me to his waist. He then harshly grabbed my hair, and used it to pull my head up. Never letting go of my hair, he leaned his body over mine until his lips were next to my ear. "I'm going to fuck you, Nichole."

I felt his hard cock against my stomach, the tip reaching my navel, "You're too big for me," I choked out. "I was sore for almost a week after the last time."

"And yet the little posh girl is soaking wet for more," Wade said, his voice taking on an aggressive edge.

The truth was, that despite being with Wade once before, I was still a little scared of his large cock. I did want him to fuck me-I desperately wanted it. But for some stupid reason, I couldn't simply submit.

"I'm wet because I'm thinking of my husband," I said, wincing at how nonsensical it sounded.

Wade snorted a laugh, "Not even you believe that," he said, "besides, I think Ky probably likes the idea of his slut-wife having her pussy ruined for him. I hear it's pretty common."

"You're full of shite, Wade," I spat, bucking my body and trying to break his grip. I don't know why I couldn't simply give in, why I felt I needed to fight and push back. I flailed as hard as I could, twisting my body and kicking my legs in an attempt to wrench myself from his iron-like hold.

"Fuck, you're stronger than you look," Wade said in a grunt. I smiled to myself that it was costing him some effort to hold me.

"Delete that picture and I might let you leave with your dignity," I said, breathing heavily and feeling perspiration break over my brow.

"I told you already. I'm going to fuck you, Nichole. And if you make me cum enough times tonight, I might consider deleting the picture. Either way, I'm going to be stretching out that little pussy of yours." Wade's grip suddenly doubled in strength, shocking me with the amount of power he still had. "If fact, I'm going to fuck you so hard and often that your pussy will soon be a custom fit for me. Anything smaller you'll find to be a disappointment."

Without loosening his hold, I felt Wade position his cock at my entrance. I made a useless effort to tighten the muscles around my vagina, hoping to slow his progress, but I felt the head of his cock enter with little effort. The guttural moan that escaped my throat surprised me.

"Might as well start to accept the idea," Wade said, making a hissing noise of satisfaction as his cock entered me. "I'm going to break you in like an old catcher's glove. Soon your pussy will be soft and pliable around my cock."

"Uncivil brute," I said, biting my lower lip in concentration as Wade's thick member penetrated deeper.

"Soon your cunt's going to be wide and deep." Wade continued to taunt.

"Ignorant child," I tried to say, but Wade's thick member began to stretch the walls of my pussy and the intensity was already more than I could bear.

"You might fuck other men, but your cunt will know my cock."

I cried out in both pain and pleasure as Wade began to fuck me. He let go of my hair and I felt both of his hands on my hips as he fucked me. This wasn't just sex, this was more like two rutting animals, I thought as I felt Wade's powerful body overwhelm my own. Little by little I felt Wade's cock stretching me, filling me, and the feeling was exquisitely perfect as every pleasure center in my brain burst into action. I grabbed the sofa cushions with my hands and screamed as the feelings began to be too much to take.

For the briefest of moments, my mind flashed to my husband, and the 'exploration' we had naively thought we would do for a time. But feeling the raw power and physicality of Wade's perfect form as he pushed me to unknown heights of carnal pleasure seared it's brand into my brain. I still loved my husband, but I knew I couldn't go back to the way things had been, not after experiencing this.

----------

Chapter 32

Night diving had always been a great stress relief for me, and the two dives I'd done had made me feel much more relaxed and calmer. My buddy and I had seen dozens of California spiny lobster hiding in the cracks of the rock, so lobster season was looking like it might be a lot of fun this year. The exercise and concentration it took to dive had done an amazing job to rid my system of all the jealously, lust, and angst I was feeling. It made me feel refreshed and invigorated, for a while anyway. Driving home, my mind quickly turned to my wife, and what was more than likely going on at my house. But it was almost two in the morning, so there was a good chance that Wade might not even be there.

That thought didn't last long, however, as I saw Wade's car in the front of our house when I pulled into the driveway. I felt a tinge of jealousy, but pushed it down, focusing instead on unloading my gear and stowing it away in the garage. Despite wanting to run into the house and see what was going on, I forced myself to clean and properly put away all the gear. Finally, I flipped off the garage light and went into the house.

I heard it as soon as I opened the door, that unmistakable sound of thwap, thwap, thwap coming from upstairs. Like a cutting torch, Nichole's throaty moans burned away any doubts that might have been lingering in my mind about what the two of them might be doing. Instantly my heartbeat quickened, and my hands began to feel shaky. I took several steadying breaths and went into the kitchen, all the while listening very carefully to my wife's cries. I was beginning to become something of an expert in differentiating Nichole's sexual sounds, her different moans, grunts, growls, and cries. It was there at the bottom of the stairs that I realized my wife was transforming into someone completely different. The realization both excited and terrified me, two feelings I was becoming intimately familiar with.

Looking around the room, I saw clothes strewn about, including my wife's bra that laid there on the floor. I picked it up and felt the material between my thumb and forefinger, the silky material sliding easily across my fingertips. I'm not sure why, but a curious thought struck me. I turned the bra in my hand and looked at the tag near the back. It was almost illegible it was so faded, it read 32C. I held the well-worn bra to my nose and inhaled, it smelled like Nichole.

Letting a slow breath out through my nose, I focused on Nichole's voice and let myself enjoy the erotic and lustful feelings it brought. I went to the refrigerator ready to devour the chicken divine dinner that my wife had made earlier, my stomach rumbled loudly at the thought of food, diving in cold water was always a good way to work up an appetite. The refrigerator, however, contained no sign of the sumptuous meal. Frowning, I turned and looked around the kitchen. I spotted dirty plates and utensils on the small table, along with an empty casserole dish. Further investigation revealed a small amount of rice in the Instant Pot, but not enough to make a meal, and eating plain white rice held no appeal.

Fuck, I thought to myself, Nichole hadn't saved anything for me. I felt a rearing up of that jealous beast in my chest as it tried to claw its way free. It was just a meal, I told myself over and over, returning to the fridge and pulling out a few things to make a sandwich. My fingers felt numb and my hands unsteady as I made myself a ham sandwich. This was fucking intense. My heart hurt, my dick was hard, and my brain was awash in dopamine and floods of lust. It was a carnal cocktail of emotion that was more powerful than anything I'd ever experienced before.

I heard Wade grunt, he sounded wild and animalistic. Nichole cried out once more and then all fell silent. Standing at the counter, I ate my dry sandwich and choked it down with a glass of milk. Thinking it through, I knew Nichole didn't mean anything by not saving me any dinner, but the natural lizard brain in me wanted to find fault anyway, and it was hard to ignore. Still, the thought that my wife had forgotten about me, that she was so focused on her lover that she wasn't thinking about me at all, pushed me to feel a new high of lust and angst. It was past three in the morning and my wife probably hadn't thought about me since I'd left.

I had finished my sandwich, and was about to make a second when I heard the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs. Looking up, I saw a very large, very naked man ambling down the stairs. Even in the dim light, I could easily spot his cock swinging between his legs as he descended. Fucking unfair, I thought. The guy had won the genetic lottery, that was for sure.

Wade started when he spotted me, but recovered quickly. "Hey, shit, sorry, didn't see you there," he said, making no move to cover himself.

I shook my head, "No worries, I just came in a few minutes ago," I replied, trying as hard as I could to keep my voice calm. I wasn't angry with him, but I felt like I had just gotten off of a rollercoaster at Six Flags, completely out of sorts and jittery.

"You alright, Ky?" Wade asked, giving me a studious look. "I was hoping we might get a chance to talk before the night began."

Again I shook my head, "It was my choice to leave, don't worry about anything. I'm good, really."

Wade nodded his head slowly, "I'll just get out of your hair then," he said, jerking his head toward the front door.

"Nichole's… she's alright?" I said, feeling shaken and unsure of what to say.

"Yeah, she's good," Wade said, seeming to understand what I meant. He then added, "Dude, I know it's cliché to say, but fuck, you're a lucky man. Thanks for letting me get to know her."

I snorted a laugh, "That's what you were doing, huh, getting to know her?"

Wade smiled and shrugged, "Sure, in present terminology, and the biblical sense."

Wade went to the family room and retrieved his clothes, leaving me alone in the kitchen. Damn, I was starting to get the impression that he wasn't dumb as a box of rocks as I was kind of hoping he was. The last thing I needed was for him and Nichole to make a connection on more of an intellectual level. Or maybe that was what I wanted, I thought, feeling my dick twitch in my pants at the idea of Wade becoming more than a fuck buddy.

Once Wade left, I cleaned up the kitchen and went upstairs. I was surprised that I hadn't seen Nichole yet, I was sure she would have come downstairs at some point after Wade left, but the house was silent. At the top of the stairs, I found the door to the spare bedroom cracked open a few inches. I went to it and pushed the door open, letting the light from the hallway spill into the room. It only took a second for the strong smell of sex to hit my nose, it was a heady smell that tickled the sinuses.

Taking a step inside, I took in the ubiquitous evidence of my wife's infidelity; the throw pillows had been tossed to one side of the room, and the comforter was piled up on the floor, as if someone was very much in a hurry. In the center of the bed lay my wife's form, covered to the waist by a thin sheet. Her features were still in sleep, but it was obvious she was exhausted. Her tousled hair was either draped across the pillow, or stuck to her skin by the still glistening sweat I could see on her body.

I went to the bed and sat on the edge, but she still didn't stir. Now closer to the bed, I could see the numerous wet spots on the sheets. I leaned closer to Nichole and let my eyes take in her form. She had wet cum in her hair, and dried cum crusted in one eyebrow and along her temple and cheek. Several dark red marks covered her chest and one big one on her neck. Fuck, the hickey on the neck was going to be there for a few days.

"Nichole, babe," I said softly, gently shaking her shoulder. She didn't stir.

That surprised me because I don't think she'd ever failed to wake at even the lightest noise. That she could be so dead to the world was amazing. I felt my phone buzz in my pocket, and when I pulled it out, I could see that I'd received a text message with attached images. It quickly became apparent that the pictures were from Wade, Nichole probably having given him my number. The two pictures were of Nichole, both taken between her legs and showed an up-close image of her pussy. The one labeled 'before' showed her pussy as I was used to seeing it, the one labeled 'after' looked very different indeed.

The pussy in the after image looked like it had been covered in a layer of baby oil, the skin wet and glistening. Nichole's inner lips were swollen, puffy, and tinged with red-in fact, that described her entire vulva. But what struck me most was that her pussy's opening was visible, a small dark hole about the diameter of a nickel in the lower side of center of her slit. I'd never seen that before after she and I had sex. I know because I looked. Also easy to notice was that the after image showed copious volumes of cum dripping from her well-used pussy, the viscous liquid photographed as it dripped down past her asshole and onto the bed.

The text under the images read, 'Tell Nichole that she did it, and I deleted the pics as promised.'

I stared at the pictures for at least a hundred beats of my heart before I shakily put the phone back into my pocket. I had to take several breaths to keep from becoming anymore lightheaded, reality setting upon me like a hundred bees returning to their hive. The ache in my dick was becoming unbearable, and I knew I was going to be getting some serious blue balls if I didn't do something about it.

I decided to let Nichole sleep for a bit. I needed a shower to wash off the salt and the sweat from the night's diving, and I needed time to think and process what I was feeling. I stood and left the room, closing the door as quietly as I could before heading to the master bathroom. Stripping off my shorts and tee shirt, I shivered as I felt the night's chill finally getting to me. The ocean had been cold of course, but with all the adrenaline pumping, I hadn't felt it.

The hot water felt like it was going to blister my skin, despite being the usual temperature. It took a long ten minutes before it felt like my core body temp had returned to normal, and when it did, my balls really began to hurt. Needing relief, I took the soap and turned it in my right hand, gathering up a good amount in my palm and then reaching down to my dick. I knew it wouldn't take much before I came, so I kept my touch light at first, trying to enjoy the moment.

Thoughts of my wife being fucked by the large cock I'd just seen in the kitchen came to my mind, and I felt the warm embrace of lust and desire burn inside. I thought about my wife, my marriage, and where this was all going as I stroked myself. I had discovered recently that I almost never fantasized about me having sex with my wife anymore. Instead, all my fantasies were of her with other men. I hated that this was becoming my new normal, but the arousal I felt from those thoughts were a hundred times more powerful than envisioning me with my wife. It was fucked up, but the intense high was indisputable.

I came so hard that it almost made my knees buckle, and I shot several impressive strings of sperm against the tile. I had reached out and pressed my hand against the wall for support when I heard my wife's voice.

"I'm always keen to watch you do that?" she said, sitting on the ledge next to the bathtub.

Somehow she'd snuck in while I was jacking off and I hadn't noticed. I felt a stab of embarrassment at having been watched while I did something very personal, but the feeling quickly vanished as I saw my wife's ravished body. "Do you want to join me?" I asked, pulling open the glass door slightly.

"I need to," she said, leaning back against the wall. She struck a very unladylike pose, but somehow that made it all the hotter to me. "But I'm so knackered."

I turned the shower off and stepped out, "How about I draw you a bath then?" I asked, grabbing a towel and quickly drying myself.

"That sounds lovely," she sighed. Nichole then met my eyes as I crossed the room to the bathtub. "Who were you thinking of when you were having a wank?"

I smiled, "You of course."

"Good," she said in satisfaction, and then asked, "And who was I with in your thoughts?"

I felt my face flush as I turned on the water to the bath.

"It's alright, you can tell me," Nichole purred, "share those wicked thoughts with me."

"You fucking kill me when you say shit like that," I said, my voice suddenly dry. Finally I said, "Wade of course." Nichole smiled at my answer. "And Marcus," I quickly added.

Nichole's smile grew and her brow rose slightly, "Both of them," she said in mild surprise, sitting up and pivoting her body to put her feet in the water.

I nodded, "Yeah, I was feeling really horny after listening to the two of you."

"Would you like for that to happen?" Nichole asked me. I felt her eyes on me once again, studying my features as if able to read me like a lie detector. Fuck, she probably could. "It's a very slutty, hotwife thing to do."

"I don't know-I mean, yeah-but it's a little crazy, and… " I stopped talking and shook my head. "I don't know," I repeated dumbly.

Nichole slipped into the tub and let out a heavy sigh. It sounded so sensuous that I felt my dick twitch despite having just cum. Her eyes closed, but only for a moment. She turned her gaze to me once again.

"Tell me true, my husband," she said, her words having an affect on me like a powerful drug, "do you want to see your adulterous wife be taken by two men?" Nichole paused, but I couldn't speak, though, I don't think she wanted me to yet. She took a clean washcloth and placed a bar of soap in it. "Do you want to see my two lovers take me, Ky? I reckon neither would hesitate if I asked them."

"That seems like a big step," I said, shifting my weight where I sat on the side of the tub.

Nichole shrugged her bare shoulders, her breasts rising ever so slightly above the water, exposing nipples that looked to have been roughly handled. "I don't think so," she replied to my comment. "Maybe it would have been a few months ago, but I'm not as prim and innocent as I used to be. I could see myself doing it if that's what you want."

"What about what you want?" I asked, hoping to turn the question back on her. "What if it was completely your choice?"

Without hesitation, Nichole said, "It would be bloody brilliant. I'd do it."

The answer took the wind from my lungs, and it felt like every stomach bug I'd ever had decided to go to a bar for a hard night of drinking as my stomach twisted in a painful knot. But after only a moment, that pain gave way to a burst of dopamine and lust, and once again I felt that incomparable high.

"That's… well, that's significant, Nichole. You've changed," I said without forethought, watching her wash the dried cum from her skin.

"Maybe a little, but it's more that I've 'experienced'," she said, putting emphasis on the last word. "It's like I've discovered a whole new world, and I'm experiencing something new at every turn."

"The world of sex," I said, not sure if it was a question or a comment as I said it, but Nichole nodded.

"Tonight I was able to let everything else go and simply enjoy the night," Nichole inhaled and closed her eyes, her hands clinched together and pressed between her breasts. "The way Wade's cock fills me, the way he makes me orgasm over and over. Oh, it was brilliant."

"It sounded like it," I said as I covered my growing erection with the towel.

"I wished you'd have come in," my wife said, once again turning to me. She noticed me moving the towel over my waist, and her brow knitted in the center. She grabbed the towel and pushed it to the floor, her brow raising as she took in my hardon. "Does this mean you approve?"

Nichole turned in the tub until she was on her knees, her upper body resting on the side of the bathtub. Without hesitation, she took my dick into her mouth, and I felt her tongue do wonderful things. Luckily I had cum not too long ago, so I was able to last more than a few seconds. Still, it didn't take long for her to make me cum again.

"Yeah," I said with a heavy sigh, "I guess I approve."

Nichole flashed me a tired smile and slunk back into the tub where she returned to washing her body.

"What's next then?" I asked, watching as Nichole worked to wash the cum out of her hair.

"You mean in our exploration?" she asked, looking up briefly to see me nod. "I suppose the Halloween party, has Rachel shown you the costume she got for you?"

I shook my head, "No, she says it's a surprise. She wont show me until just before the party," I said, feeling a stab of nervousness at what the older woman might have me wear. "Wait, do you know, did she tell you?"

Nichole smiled and a small laughed escaped her, "Yes, but I think it'll be more fun for you to wait and see."

"Of course you do," I said, rolling my eyes. I knew it wouldn't do any good to press her about the costume, she loved surprises and would never tell me. Rachel had offered to select and pay for the party costumes for all of us, so simply as a way to save money I'd agreed to let her. "Just tell me this, if I was wearing it in public, would I be arrested for indecent exposure?"

"No," she admitted with a tired giggle, "but I would be in the costume she picked for me."

Now I desperately wanted to know, "I can't wait for the party then."

"Does this make us swingers?" Nichole asked me, her tone growing more serious.

I shrugged, "I don't think so," I said easily. "This would only be the second party we've gone to, and I didn't get with Rachel at the last party."

"You probably will at this party though, yeah," Nichole said, her voice more subdued.

"Not if you don't want me to?"

"Do you want to?" Nichole asked me bluntly.

I paused for a moment in thought before I said, "Part of me does, yes," I confessed. "But at the same time, I know that it would distract me from feeling the experience of you with Wade."

"Because you enjoy having an unfaithful wife more than having sex with another woman?" Nichole asked, testing her understanding.

"I do," I admitted, "I guess that's how I'm changing. The more we do this, the more I want to see you with other guys."

Nichole nodded slowly, "And the more we do this," she said, her voice timid but husky with lust, "the more I want to sleep with other guys. I suppose that kind of works."

"I know there are a lot of uncertainties, and sometimes it drives me out of my mind, but I think we've done a pretty good job of communicating so far. It seems to be working." I said the words, and I thought I meant them, but an ever so faint feeling of foreboding touched me.

"I think so, or at least I hope so," Nichole said genuinely, "It's tricky sometimes because I know you occasionally need reassurance that everything is copacetic between us, but then at the same time, you don't want it because it makes the thrill that much more intense."

I let out a dry laugh, "Fucked up, but yeah, that's about the sum of it."

"I'm learning as we go, Ky, so you'll need to be patient with me if I don't always get it right."

"Of course," I answered.

"And I need something else from you," Nichole then added. I nodded and she said, "I need you to do whatever you need to do to keep up your self-confidence. Someday we might do things-experiment with things-that could shake that, but I don't want that to happen. I like that you went out diving tonight, did something you wanted to do. We're both changing in some ways, but I don't want to lose the man I know and love."

"I think I understand," I said.

"I hope so," Nichole said, her voice gaining a bit of confidence, "because I want to continue to see Wade-even after the Halloween party-I want to see him again."

"Oh," I said. It didn't surprise me at all that that's what she wanted, but her telling me so bluntly did surprise me a little. "Well, okay, yeah. I mean if that's what you want. This is what this experimenting is all about."

"That's part of it," Nichole said. She then paused and her brow furrowed in concentration. "I'm not sure how to say this in a way that makes sense, so bear with me." Nichole shifted in the water so that we could face each other more easily. "Ky, sometimes I want to do things, but I'm afraid of what you might think, or how it might make you feel. The swinger party for example, Wade said he needed a break and left to get some water, and Demarco came into the room-."

"-I thought you said you didn't fuck Demarco," I said suddenly, my tone more surprised that reproachful.

"I didn't. I didn't lie about that," Nichole said, shaking her head. "I wanted to, but I was too worried about what you might think. I mean fucking hell, I'd already slept with two guys that night. What kind of a slut would sleep with three different men in one night?"

"The best kind," I said with a laugh.

Nichole rolled her eyes, but I could see a hint of amusement in her eyes, "Anyway, I told him that I was knackered and that I could only give him a wank, but I wanted to fuck him."

"Oh, so I did see that correctly," I said, I felt a little betrayed that she hadn't told me the truth. "But you said you didn't give him a hand job."

"I did say that," Nichole confessed. I felt a cold hollowness in my heart as she admitted to it, but at the same time I thought I understood why. "I'm sorry that I lied about that. I was afraid I'd already pushed things too far, and then I wasn't sure how you'd react to me being with a black man-"

"-Do you think I'd care about that?" I asked, hurt that she'd even make such an accusation.

"I didn't think you would, no. But we've never discussed it. I… I guess I wasn't sure."

"No, of course I don't give a shit that he was black," I said directly. "I mean maybe if he was Korean I-"

"-Ky," Nichole gasped, her eyes widening.

I rolled my eyes and shook my head, "I was joking," I said sarcastically. "I don't care what race the guy is, just so long as he doesn't have a raging case of herpes."

"Gross." Nichole reeled back slightly, "And what, a light case would be alright?"

I shook my head. We were getting off topic. But then another thought struck me, "That's something else we need to talk about. If you're sleeping around like this, you've got to make the guy use a rubber. Like Eddie Murphy said, that's shit's like luggage, you carry it around forever."

Nichole gave me a confused look.

"Never mind," I said, waving it off. "We'll YouTube that another day. My point is that you can't take a chance that the guy isn't clean. Even Wade might pick something up, I mean he's free to sleep around when he's not with you."

Nichole only nodded, "Of course," she agreed. "I've been right irresponsible about that." Nichole rested her wet hand on my knee. "You forgive me then, I'm sorry I lied about that."

I nodded, "Yeah, I do. I think I understand how you were feeling. But I'm still confused about what you were trying to say earlier."

Nichole put her hand back into the warm water and took a deep breath. "Since we can't always discuss everything that might happen, I'd like it if you… if you would sometimes… push me a bit." Nichole bit her lower lip for a moment and diverted her eyes to the water. "It's too embarrassing to say specifically. I just need for you to understand somehow."

A few seconds of awkward silence passed between us. "Push you," I finally said, repeating her words. "As in tell you to fuck a third guy in the same night kind of push?" Nichole's blush told me I'd hit the nail on the head. "Or encourage a second guy to join in the fun kind of push?"

Nichole kept her eyes down as the skin around her neck and shoulders flushed, but she again nodded. It was again silence for a long moment, but eventually Nichole spoke, her voice nervous, "It would help me know you're alright, and it would help me explore my own boundaries."

I felt a huge wave of arousal at the thought of telling a guy fuck my wife, but I could see Nichole's point, and it could be a potential way for us to avoid miscommunication. "I'll think about it," was all I could think to say.

Nichole came to bed after her bath, once again smelling like the woman I'd come to know. She fell asleep almost instantly, leaving me to think and contemplate everything that had happened. I knew I was crazy for letting her sleep with guys like Wade. The man was everything I wasn't. But the feelings of arousal and lust that I felt when Nichole fucked another guy weren't subsiding. If anything, they were increasing as we experimented. I thought about what she'd said about losing my self-confidence, she'd said something similar before, so I knew it was a real fear. She'd read a number of the erotic cuckold books I'd bought, so she knew a lot of my fantasies, even if I hadn't vocalized them.

----------

Chapter 33

Swinger Halloween Party Part 1

All things considered, it could have been much worse, I thought as I looked at myself in the mirror. Rachel had chosen the costume of a fallen angel, or maybe it would be better described as a falling angel. The once white robe was heavily stained in what looked like black soot, but thankfully covered everything down to my wrists and ankles. Rachel made it clear that I was not to wear any underwear under the robe, so it felt extremely open and liberating to walk around commando under the garment. The costume also came with a black halo that was purposefully tilted to one side, as if in the act of falling off.

All-in-all, I couldn't complain too much about the costume. I was expecting something far worse and much more embarrassing. Well, that's not exactly correct. I was sporting a woody from seeing Rachel's costume, and that was a little hard to hide without any underwear on, so I was in for at least some degree of embarrassment if I couldn't gain some self-control.

Rachel's costume was appropriately chosen. She was a nearly nude succubus, complete with lots of dark red makeup, curved horns that somehow were stuck on her head, and a tail that hung loosely from the back of her leather skirt. The costume looked incredible, and I couldn't help but stare. This woman was a generation older than me, but she looked fucking incredible, and downright wicked tonight. If Rachel's costume was anything to judge from, I couldn't wait to see Nichole's.

Wade had picked up Nichole, his date, a couple of hours before I had gone to Rachel's house to get ready. They were headed to someone else's place where their costumes were waiting for them, and so I wouldn't see her until we were all at the party together. I felt a rush of excitement in thinking of Nichole as another man's date. I could tell she and Wade were both looking forward to being together tonight, the way they interacted from the moment Wade came in the front door. Nichole had no hesitation to show him her affection and to flirt with him. It took my breath away to see her body react to his. I could tell that she was extremely turned on by the way her nipples poked out so much under her blouse. That surprised me as well, she was always so careful to make sure her nipples didn't stand out on their own, but when she'd left earlier, it was almost as if she wanted people to look at them.

"So, my fallen angel," Rachel purred as she sidled up next to me. I'd been standing at the front door for several minutes waiting for her to finish up her extensive makeup when she finally declared herself ready to go. "Are you going to pay me any attention tonight, or are you going to be moping around thinking about that cheating wife of yours?

I leaned forward slightly, trying to make the pitched tent in my robe a little less obvious. This was one time having a smaller dick was probably a blessing. "I can't do both?" I asked.

Rachel smiled and ran her hand over the outside of my robe over my dick, "Nicky doesn't let you off your leash very often, so I was hoping we'd make the most of it."

I sighed at her touch, "Sounds good to me," I said, enjoying her attention.

The truth was that I'd been feeling a little sexually frustrated lately. I don't think Nichole was even aware of it, but between her time with Marcus, and now Wade, she was having so much sex that she was almost always sated. Over the last several months, I'd gotten a lot more hand jobs than pussy. Yet, I really couldn't complain. Nichole was keeping me horny nearly every waking hour of the day, and for some strange reason, I'd really started enjoying her hand jobs more than actual sex. Maybe it was all part of the cuck fetish or something, but whatever the reason, my libido was always up.

"You drive, Ky," she said, giving me the keys to their Tahoe. "I want to have some fun on the drive up."

I didn't need convincing. I took the keys, locked the front door, and minutes later we were on the road. Ontario, our destination for the evening, was a little over an hour away depending on traffic, which on a Saturday night going northbound on the 15, should be light. As soon as we were on the freeway, Rachel's hand found its way under my robe and wrapped around my dick. She let out an exciting squeal that made me smile.

"I don't get it Rach," I said, forcing myself to not close my eyes as I felt her hand squeeze me, "Your husband's in a lot better shape than I am, and a hell of a lot more endowed, why do you want to spend time with me?"

"Ky," Rachel said in an admonishing tone. I kept my eyes on the road so I couldn't see her expression, but I could feel her frowning at me as she spoke. "I like spending time with you, you're easy to talk to, you make me laugh, and your very handsome. You shouldn't sell yourself short."

"Thanks Rachel," I said, hoping I sounded genuine. I've never taken compliments well. "But I know I'm not the most fun person in the world, especially at a party. If there's more than five or six people in the room, I clam up and can't think of anything to talk about."

"Nichole's certainly the extrovert in the relationship, isn't she," Rachel said. "I was going to suggest alcohol, but it might be better if we keep you away from any spirits tonight."

"Oh yeah," I agreed. "I've got no intention to drink anything but water tonight. I'm not going through that again."

Rachel snorted softly and kept up her ministrations on my dick. I was now extremely hard. "Don't worry, my mission is to make sure you have a good time tonight."

I smiled at that. "Thanks."

"Happy to," she said, giving me a squeeze. "But I'm not a total altruist, I plan on having my fun with you tonight. I might be old enough to be your mother, but I have every intention of sucking every last drop of cum out of you."

I groaned at that and nearly ejaculated, "If you keep saying shit like that, I'm going to have a huge wet spot on my costume."

"I certainly hope so," Rachel gave me another squeeze and then let go of my dick. I was maybe a second away from cumming, so the result was something of a ruined orgasm. "But more of that in a moment, we need to talk about tonight."

"Oh?" I said, shifting in the seat of the Tahoe. "That sounds ominous."

"It wasn't meant to be," Rachel quickly replied. "If this party is anything like the last Halloween party, it's going to be, well, pretty crazy."

"What, like orgies?" I asked.

"Probably," Rachel admitted. "But honestly, you'll find a little of everything going on there. You see, there will be a lot more people than just the members of the Pleasure Seekers. It's still an invitation only party, and everyone there will have been screened and tested, but it wouldn't surprise me to find a few hundred people there tonight."

"Wow, that's a good-sized crowd of swingers," I said, trying to remember to focus on the road ahead. No one had told us about any mask mandates, so I figured the swingers were looking for a night of freedom from stupid government mandates.

"It is," Rachel agreed, "and I'm sure it might be a little, shocking, for you when things get heated up-it usually is to newcomers."

I guffawed at that, "I can imagine."

"Ky," Rachel said, her tone suddenly more serious, "you need to understand that when the crazy starts at these parties, it happens fast, and there isn't a lot of time to communicate with your spouse."

"Okay," I said slowly, unsure of where Rachel was going with this.

"Look," Rachel began again, "what I'm trying to ineloquently say is that shit's going to get real tonight, and when it does, I don't want you to get stuck in your head all night, alright?"

I chuckled and nodded, "Yeah, I know where you're going with this, but that's definitely easier said than done."

"I know it is, dear," she said, patting my knee with her hand. "But try for me, please."

"I will," I vowed, letting myself relax slightly. Rachel knew me too well.

We arrived at gate where a single security guard stood leaning against his car. The location was a large industrial complex filled with numerous warehouses that housed a variety of different businesses, but being a Saturday night, the entire place looked abandoned. The entire facility was surrounded by a chain link fence, and the entrance we pulled up to was a simple swing gate. The security guard waved us in without checking for identification or even giving us a serious look. I guess if you were in costume, that was good enough for him.

Rachel pointed the way and directed us to a building near what felt like the center of the complex. I saw a few cars parked outside of one warehouse, but Rachel had me drive to the end of the warehouse where a large sliding door had been opened. Light poured out of the building, giving the first real signs that some kind of activity was happening.

As I approached the building, an usher dressed in a simple white shirt and dark slacks directed us with a flashlight to drive inside. I drove into the building and was surprised to see what looked to be close to a hundred cars already parked inside. We were guided to the next open stall where we parked. As soon as I opened the door to the Tahoe, I could hear the faint music, and a rhythmic thump, thump of the bass. Something about the music made my heart begin to race as the reality began to hit me about what could happen here tonight.

I looked to my date and felt my erection harden. She looked wickedly evil in her costume. I couldn't help but think how appropriate it was, she really was something of a succubus, I thought. And she was my date. I was going to get to fuck her before the night was over. My heart skipped a beat in the excitement. Nichole was going to have her fun tonight, I might was well try to have some of my own.

Taking my arm, Rachel and I walked to a small man door at the end of the building where another usher opened the door and let us inside. As soon as the door opened, the music's decibels hit me full on, it was loud and intense. We stepped inside and at first I could hardly see a thing in the dim light, but as we made our way farther inside, my eyes quickly began to adjust.

There are a lot of fucking people here, was my first thought as I looked around the room. The floor was bare concrete around the edges, but a large dance floor had been installed in the center of the room, and there were several dozen people already dancing. Special lighting was installed around the perimeter, and numerous different colored lights and crystal balls hung from the upper roof. Tables and chairs were placed around the edges of the dance floor, with several long tables at one end that held the nights refreshments.

As my eyes adjusted more, I noticed a large platform in the center of the dance floor. It looked be about twelve foot wide, twelve foot long, was close to chest high, and was topped with a thick padding that covered the entire surface. A small set of stairs had been installed to one side to give access and egress to and from the platform. I was going to ask Rachel about the platform, but she was already engaged in conversation with someone I didn't recognize, or at least didn't recognize in his werewolf costume.

I had to admit, Alex had done an amazing job of decorating the place, I thought as I took in the different decorations throughout the spacious room. I felt like I was in the middle of a Dungeons and Dragons game in real life. There were strange symbols drawn all over the floor, small, realistic fairies hanging on what was probably fishing line from the ceiling, and colorful cloth runners overhead that blocked out most of the ceiling above. It was a lot to take in.

"Isn't this great," Rachel said, almost shouting to be heard.

"I have to admit, I'm impressed," I said, leaning down to be better heard.

Suddenly Rachel's eyes darted to the dancefloor. I followed her gaze and looked carefully at the people dancing. The costumes were all amazing. People had put a great deal of time and effort into them, and it showed. There were elves, goblins, vampires, a mermaid, witches, and what looked to be like a Gandalf character dancing. Looking back to Rachel, she jerked her head toward the center of the dance floor. She was obviously trying to get me to see something in particular.

I looked again, taking time to inspect each costume. It took me a moment to see it, but once I did, my eyes about popped out of my head. I first spotted Wade because he was about twice the size of everyone else out there. My eyes had seen him before, but my mind hadn't triggered any recognition. He looked like Conan the Barbarian, and I mean he looked exactly like Conan the Barbarian. He wore what were basically furry short shorts. It wasn't much more than loincloth with a wide belt. He also wore heavy, knee-high boots that looked to be wrapped with animal pelts. And to complete the look, a massive broadsword was held in a scabbard in the center of his back. The sword was probably a prop, I knew, but it sure looked real. Few people could have pulled off such a costume, but Wade made it look good.

But it was my wife that made my pulse race. It took my mind a long minute to recognize her, and even when it did, I wasn't entirely certain. Her costume was that of a Drow. I knew this because I'd spent many hours playing Dungeons and Dragons as a kid, and used to read fantasy books all throughout high school. Yes, I was a nerd, that's why I became a good little engineer.

A Drow is a dark elf, that's meant both literally and figuratively, and Nichole fucking looked the part in every way possible. Her skin was ink black, and from what I could tell, all her skin was ink black. In fact, the makeup was so dark, I could hardly make out her features from across the room. In contrast, she wore a wig of long, platinum white hair. I couldn't believe it, she looked like she belonged in Comic-Con doing cosplay.

"Come on," I said, taking Rachel's hand and pulling her across the dance floor. Rachel giggled behind me as she followed.

We moved through the dancers quickly to where Nichole and Wade were dancing. At least Wade didn't know how to dance, I thought, seeing him do that stupid back-and-forth shuffle guys tend to do when they have no idea how to actually dance.

Nichole's eyes met mine and she smiled, her white teeth showing brightly against the almost black skin of her lips. Even up close, it was difficult to make out her features, the makeup was so dark, but her eyes were not difficult to see. She was wearing colored contacts that made her eyes look bright red and, despite her smile, they gave her a scary, demonic look.

"Holy fuck," I swore as I took her in.

Her smile grew, "You like it?" she said, looking down at herself and then back up to me, her voice barely loud enough to hear.

Dazed, I nodded. She wore a dark tunic that made the most of her cleavage, and barely covered her ass. I also noticed that she'd had prosthetic ears attached, making each ear extend up to a point several inches above her hairline. I couldn't get over how real the costume looked. This was professionally done and was fucking movie studio quality. It was my wife, and yet it wasn't.

After a very pregnant pause, I finally found my voice. "How extensive is the makeup?"

"Very," Nichole said with a giggle. "It took hours to apply."

"It looks fucking incredible."

"You're not too bad yourself," she said, eyeing me up and down, "The fallen angel look suits you."

"Listen," I said, leaning in close to Nichole's elf shaped ear. I felt Rachel getting anxious and pulling at my hand, probably wanting me to dance. But I wanted Nichole to know something. "You know I love you, so have fun tonight. Show me what an adulterous slut you can be."

Even with the dark makeup I could see the flush of lust pass over Nichole's features. I could tell she was primed. I pulled my hand away from Rachel's for a moment and embraced my wife. She was almost unrecognizable in the costume, but hugging her, I could feel it was her.

"I love you, too," Nichole spoke into my ear, "so enjoy Rachel tonight. It might be the last pussy you get for a while."

Oh fuck me, I thought as Nichole stepped away and returned to her date. Rachel took my hand and pulled me away to an open spot on the dance floor. The song selection changed to a slow beat, so I took Rachel by the waist and moved with the music. I wasn't a dancer, but I could at least do more than sway back and forth, and my succubus seemed to approve.

Looking around, I noticed that several women had either removed part of their costumes, or maybe were topless to begin with. But is seemed there was more nudity now than there had been a few minutes ago. I glanced at Nichole and Wade, and despite my best attempts to not feel it, I felt that stab of jealously and angst as I watched him hold her form close to his. They looked amazing together.

Rachel's hand reached up and turned my chin towards her, "You're making me feel a little neglected, Ky. Remember, you're mine for the night.'

"Sorry," I said, breaking my gaze away from Nichole. "I'm all yours starting now."

"Mmmm, we'll see about that," she said with a smirk. I felt her rub my dick, the softness of the robe between her palm and my erection. It felt amazing. "How about we take the edge off."

Her hand tightened around my dick and she began to stroke my average size penis. "Damn, Rachel," I said in a heavy sigh. "You're going to make me cum if you don't stop. The drycleaners are going to be pissed."

Rachel laughed but didn't stop. "We might as well make it good and dirty then."

"You make a good succubus," I said, gritting my teeth as I tried to hold off for as long as I could.

Again Rachel laughed, "The night's young my fallen angel, I'll take your soul before the night's over."

I bit my lip and turned my head as I got closer. As I did, my eyes took in two that were dressed as vampires near us. One was on his knees, sucking the other's cock. It took me a moment to realize that both were male. It didn't really matter to me that they were gay, but it still took me by surprise. I'd never actually seen a man suck another man's cock in real life before. For a moment I thought about how Nichole would like seeing this. She always seemed to have a thing about watching gay sex the few times we watched porn together, it didn't matter if it was male or female to her.

"Ah fuck," I grunted as I came hard against the inside of my robe. I couldn't believe I was cumming in the middle of the dance floor with a hundred people around me. We'd only been at the part for maybe a half-an-hour and I'd already had an orgasm. Maybe this was going to be a good party.

"That's it, sweetheart," cooed Rachel as I leaned against her, "cum for me."

It took me a moment to compose myself, but thankfully Rachel didn't demand we keep dancing. She led the way to one of the tables off to the side. I could feel the cool ejaculate touch my leg as I walked. Getting to the table, I sat heavily in one of the chairs and took a few deep breaths. There were people sitting at the other tables, but it was far from crowded.

"I'm going to get a few things, I'll be right back," Rachel said and scurried off back into the throng of people.

I looked back out to the dancefloor but couldn't see my wife. The music changed again, and I could immediately feel the change in the atmosphere. Things were already starting to heat up.

Rachel came back to the table with a few drinks and two cupcakes, interestingly decorated with the shape of male and female genitalia in the frosting.

"Give me your hand," Rachels said as she took her seat.

She dropped three small white pills into my palm. "Er, Rachel, I don't do-"

"-They're only boner pills," she said with a laugh. "You're going to need them tonight."

I looked up at her warily, "That's all they are?" I asked, "I'm not going to end up in the emergency room with a stiffy that won't go down?"

Rachel laughed, "I'll do my best to keep that from happening, but yes, that's all they are."

I was sure there were a lot of drugs being consumed at the party, but that wasn't my scene. But erection pills seemed harmless enough, and I'd read that they could give a guy a real super boner. Shrugging, I popped them into my mouth and swallowed them.

"Good boy," Rachel purred, moving over and sitting on the edge of the table. "Now it's my turn while those pills do their work."

Rachel turned her body to face mine and spread her legs to me. She was wearing a short, red leather skirt that was made to look very old. I instantly got a whiff of her heady scent. I felt a moment of hesitation, and I self-consciously looked around us, feeling like all eyes were going to be on me. But if anyone gave any notice, I couldn't see it.

"Eyes on the prize dear," Rachel said, taking my hair into her hand and pulling me towards her. She pulled the crooked halo from my head and guided me toward her entrance. I let her.

My tongue had no difficulty finding her wet snatch, and I didn't waste time diving right in. I couldn't believe how horny I felt, and for the moment, I didn't give a shit if the whole world was watching. If fact, my adrenaline was pumping so hard that I felt dizzy, like I couldn't get enough oxygen into my lungs. I normally try to start out slowly when I go down on a woman, but I don't think either of us wanted that right now. Rachel cried out happily above me and the sound drove me to eat her out even more aggressively.

I don't know if it was the overall effect of the evening and where I was, or if it was because of how horny I felt, but Rachel's pussy tasted divine, and I would have been happy to have stayed between her legs for the entire night. I felt her juices spreading across my cheeks and my nose as I pressed my face as far as I could into her center. Rachel began bucking under me and pulling my hair almost painfully as she made the most of her orgasm.

She finally pushed my head away and I fell back into my chair. I was breathing like I'd just run a hundred-meter sprint. Rachel's eyes bore into me and she bit her lower lip. She might have been old enough to be my mother, but my mother she was not. She looked fucking hot, and I was excited that the night was early.

Rachel slid off the table and onto my lap. She wrapped her arms around my head and pulled my face tightly into her voluptuous breasts. "Oh, that was good," she said in a hoarse whisper. "That was really good."

We caught our breath for a moment, but Rachel didn't let me rest for long. She suddenly stood up, pulled the hem of my robe up to my waist, and then sat back down, straddling my legs. I was already hard, so it was an easy effort to guide me inside her. I knew it was too early for the ED meds to have had any effect, but I had enough blood pumping through my system that I had no problem staying hard. I felt her pussy sink over and around me as her hips met mine, and she let out a heavy sigh.

"I knew tonight was going to be fun," Rachel said, shifting her weight slightly forward and gripping my dick with her pelvic muscles.

Rachel pressed her breasts toward me and pulled my face into her cleavage. The upper part of her costume was a kind of corset that fit her tightly around the waist and had a tight-fitting, elastic material that covered the lower half of her breasts. She pulled that material down and exposed her breasts to the open air. Oh god it was heaven, or maybe hell, I thought, seeing the ornate horns that adorned Rachel's head. Like all the costumes that night, Rachel's was extremely well done.

"Hey, we finally found someone we recognize," I low familiar sounding, gruff voice said behind me. "Mind if we sit here, the place is packed."

Rachel's head raised, but the thrusting of her hips continued. "Of course," she said, her voice strained with effort.

I recognized the voice as that of Freddie McClure from the first swinger party we had gone to. He gave me a quick smile and a nod as he and his date, a woman I'd never seen before, sat at the table. Demarco held out a chair for his date, a tall attractive woman I'd also never met before, and they took their seats. Freddie and his date were dressed as Vikings, while Demarco and his date looked like characters from Game of Thrones. I expected to feel an extreme awkwardness as Rachel and I were basically fucking at the table, but they simply sat there casually chatting and paid us little attention.

I closed my eyes and buried my face into the crook of Rachel's neck, enjoying the feeling of her warm pussy around my dick. I could feel her tighten around me on each outward thrust, and I let out a groan at the immense pleasure.

"You like that?" she asked, weaving her hands into my hair.

"You're incredible Rach," I said honestly.

"Hmm," she hummed contentedly, "because I could do this all night."

"I look forward to it." I pulled her close and held her, enjoying the smell of her perfume.

"You go ahead and cum inside me whenever you're ready," Rachel said, increasing her pace.

Several minutes later I was emptying my second load of the night. I don't generally produce much on the second orgasm, but I was so amped up that if felt like a came a lot more than usual. Rachel held herself in place even after I was spent, holding my softening dick in her pussy as she sighed contentedly. Looking around the room, it became apparent to me that we weren't the only ones fucking. Some were having sex in the chairs like we were, others were using the tables, but all-in-all there was a lot more nudity now.

Rachel kissed me lightly on the forehead and then stood. "Let's dance," she said, pulling my hands until I relented and stood. She excused herself from the others at the table and soon we were again on the dancefloor.

"Your cum is running down my thighs," Rachel said, her breasts still completely exposed as she danced. "I didn't expect you to cum so much."

I smiled at that. It made me feel pretty good about myself. We danced for several songs, and I couldn't help but think of the movie The Matrix, the way everyone moved in an erotic rhythm to the sound of a pounding beat. It was hedonistic, lascivious to the extreme, the essence of carnal desire and pleasure, and it consumed me like white hot fire. We danced one song after another, and my dick spent most of the time griding against one of Rachel's body part or another. It was the best time I'd ever had at a dance.

The current song ended, but as the next one began, the volume dropped, and a booming voice came over the sound system's speakers. "Ladies and gentlemen, creatures, monsters, and beasts alike. Welcome to the land of Fe." An applause broke out and the announcer paused for a moment. Then, "As a general announcement, please remember that rides have been arranged if you need. We'll arrange a service to get your vehicles back to you, but please be safe whenever you choose to leave." Again the announcer paused briefly. "Now, tonight we would like to open the stage for some entertainment."

Finally, I was able to spot the announcer as a man dressed in a black and white tuxedo climbed the stairs to the platform in the center of the room. He waved to the approval of the crowd, obviously someone they all knew, or were at least familiar with.

"For your viewing pleasure, I invite three couples to come and perform for us tonight. To make this interesting, I call your attention to the monitors," the announcer pointed to each of the four corners of the room where a large screen TV was located. Each flat screen had to be over eighty-five inches and was suspended about ten feet off the ground. Each blinked on and suddenly the announcer could be seen up close and personal on each TV. Finally, a phone number appeared at the bottom of the screen.

"Each couple will perform one after the other, I don't want six people up here on stage at the same time. And each couple will have twenty-five minutes in which to show us who can achieve the greatest climax. After the three couples have performed for us, we ask that each of you text the winner to the number shown on the monitors. Once again, performance should be based on who you believe achieved the greatest orgasm. If you sense that someone is faking, that should rate a zero… " The announcer said the last word in a low rasp, showing disdain for the very idea that someone would fake.

"… And of course, the better the show and the greater the climax, the higher the score-ten being the most amount of points that can be rewarded. We will then crunch the numbers and announce the winner." The announcer paused again as an excited murmur passed through the audience. "The winning couple will receive a seven night, all-expense paid stay at the Ritz Carlton in Laguna, along with a five-thousand-dollar cash prize." The announcer had to pause once more at the excitement that sounded in the crowd.

"Now," the announcer began again, "to choose the couples." The man gestured to several people within the crowd, and I suddenly saw about six or seven ushers begin making their way through the crowd on the dance floor, as well as in and around the tables around the perimeter. They each held a small box, and I could see people drawing something that looked like a small chip from inside. "If one person from each couple would please take a poker chip," the announcer once more began his instructions, "you will see that each one has a series of numbers. In a few minutes, we will draw three numbers, and that will determine the selected couple to enter the competition. If you choose to decline, we will simply draw another number until we've had our three performances."

"Oh, I hope they draw us," I heard Rachel say, taking my arm tightly.

I didn't share her reaction. My stomach actually dropped, and I felt terrified to the point of sick at the idea of having to perform in public. As nice as a getaway to the Ritz would be, it would take a lot more than that to get me up on that stage. Fuck, even if I'd wanted to, I don't think I could have gotten it up in front of all the people.

It took close to ten minutes before all the chips had been distributed and the ushers disappeared from site before the announcer turned his mic back on. I felt a mixture of nausea that we might be chosen, and excitement to watch how this competition played out.

"Alright then," the announcer said, picking up a glass jar that looked to be filled with strips of paper. "The first number is," he removed a slip of paper and spoke, "One-one-nine."

An excited shout sounded not too far from my right as a man dressed as, well, I guess he was supposed to be an archer, but as skinny as he was, he looked more like an anemic Robin Hood. His partner on the other hand was as round as he was thin. Standing next to each other, I thought they looked like the number ten. The woman, who'd come as a plump fairy, seemed equally excited, and it didn't take them long to make their way to the stage.

"This should be interesting," I heard Marcus' voice say next to me.

I turned to him and couldn't stop the laugh before it escaped my lips. Marcus was dressed as Harry Potter, complete with the scarf, round glasses, and pointy wizard hat.

"Nice costume," I said, giving him only a quick look and then returning my attention to the couple that was now climbing the stairs to the stage. I'd noticed Marcus' date standing next to him, but didn't know her. She was of course attractive, and she filled out the Hogwarts uniform nicely. What did surprise me in the second I'd looked at her was that she appeared to be his own age and not some younger twenty-something.

Robin Hood and the plump fairy finally made it to the stage, and I don't think any of the audience was overly excited. These were the less-than-attractive type of people you assumed you'd find at a nude beach in Europe.

The announcer gave them a slight bow and guided them to the middle of the stage. As two ushers climbed the stairs, the announcer said, "To aid everyone in judging more accurately, each of our lovely and willing contestants will wear a throat microphone during their performance."

The two ushers went to the contestants and adroitly placed what looked to be a black band around their necks. They checked that the fit was good and then exited the stage, ever the professionals.

"And who do we have with us today?" the announcer asked, nodding toward the female.

"I'm Judy," she said, her face reddening as she looked out at the large crowd around her.

"And I'm Jason," said Robin Hood guy, looking a lot calmer than I would have been. I had to give it to him, he had more stones than I did if he was willing to get up there and fuck the plump fairy in front of everyone.

"Very well, Judy and Jason," the announcer said, stepping away from them and going to the stairs. "Your time starts now."

Music began again, but at a much lower volume than it had been before, and close ups of the couple appeared on the monitors around the room. They were of full display. I suddenly felt extremely awkward as the couple artlessly kissed and began to fondle each other. Still, I knew I would have looked a lot worse up there, so I tried not to be too judgmental.

"Ugh, this is hard to watch," Rachel said loud enough for our small group to hear. "I think the fairy would fly away if she could."

"Yeah, but there's no way those little wings are big enough to get her fat ass into the air," Marcus said at my side.

I couldn't help it. I laughed out a loud bark which drew some attention. But it was fucking funny. The woman's costume included a pair of wings, but they were tiny on her plus-size frame. Luckily, after only a few minutes, a lot of the audience began to ignore the competing couple on the stage as they returned to mingling.

"Ky," Marcus said, touching my shoulder, "let me introduce you to Claire Shultz." Claire and I exchanged a quick nod. "Clair's husband is Morgan Schultz."

The light finally went off in my head. Morgan Schultz was the owner of the company Nichole worked for. "Nice to meet you," I said. I racked my brain to try and think of something else to say, but I came up with nothing. Luckily, Rachel saved me.

"I always figured you for a Slytherin," Rachel said teasingly, referring to the Hogwarts school uniform.

Claire smiled and began to chat with Rachel. Shew, I was happy to not be on the spot anymore. I wasn't the most socially graceful guy to begin with, and being at the swinger Halloween party added a degree of difficulty to something I already struggled with.

Thankfully, the twenty-five minutes finally passed, and the first performance ended. I think everyone in the audience was happy about that. The ushers went back on stage, took and cleaned the microphones, and the next couple was then announced. This time the couple was much more attractive, and the performance they put on was much better. Unlike the first couple the woman at least sounded like she'd had an orgasm. They definitely kept the crowds attention better and were now clearly the frontrunners.

The announcer read out the final number, and I felt a huge wave of relief that he didn't read my number. Now I could at least enjoy the rest of the evening without being put on the spot. Rachel acted like she was disappointed, but she was enjoying her conversation with Claire enough that I doubt she really cared. Since we'd been standing on the dancefloor for the better part of an hour, we decided to go to one of the tables and sit down for the last performance when I heard a yelp from a voice that sounded very, very familiar. I froze in my tracks.

Nichole, I thought as I turned back toward the stage. My eyes found Wade the Barbarian walking toward the platform, and he was carrying the dark figure of my wife over his shoulder. She was angrily thrashing and trying to get free, but he had no trouble keeping her in his control.

I was about to move towards the stage to put a stop to it when Marcus stopped me, "Ky," he said, taking me by the shoulder. "Nothing will happen that Nichole doesn't want to happen. Bennet wouldn't let someone be raped like that."

I stopped for a moment and thought. It was easy to figure that Bennet must have been the announcer's name, and I doubted Wade would rape Nichole in front of so many witnesses, but she still didn't look like she was a willing participant. Suddenly Nichole's words from a few nights before came back to me. She'd told me that occasionally wanted to be pushed. Maybe she'd told Wade something similar. Either way, I stayed on the dancefloor and watched in case I needed to intervene.

Everyone in the building fell quiet as the announcer approached Wade. He exchanged a few words with Wade, who still had my wife slung over his shoulder, but had the microphone off and so no one could hear what was said. Wade then turned so that Nichole's head was to Bennet the announcer. Again some words were exchanged that we couldn't hear. They actually spoke for several minutes before the ushers were called forward to mic up the competing couple.

My knees almost gave out as I realized what was going to happen. Oh my fucking god, my wife was going to be fucked in front of everyone here. My Nichole was going to be seen by several hundred people having sex on a platform in the middle of a dancefloor. My head swirled and I felt a dizzy spell that almost floored me, it was through sheer will that I managed to keep my feet. I heard voices around me, but my mind couldn't make sense of any words at the moment as all my attention was drawn toward the platform.

"… nk is a bad idea Wade," sounded my wife's voice as the microphone around her throat turned on.

"Who is this Wade you speak of," Wade's voice boomed over the sound system. "I am Conan, Conan the Barbarian."

The crowd instantly came to life and roared its approval. Damn, Wade did not look hesitant or shy at all. I figured Nichole was probably blushing furiously, but with her black makeup, her features were indistinguishable, she looked like a shadow with long white hair.

"And Conan takes what he pleases," Wade continued, his voice drowning out even the light music playing in the background.

Wade then lowered Nichole so that her feet touched the platform, and then he pushed her to her knees. The wig of white hair seemed to be getting in way and so Wade picked it off and tossed it off the stage. He then unfasted Nichole's natural hair and it fell about her shoulders. She looked like a lithe wraith, kneeling at Wade's feet. Next Wade removed his belt and loincloth, dropped them an arm's length away, and grasped his cock in his hand. Pointing it at Nichole, he took her head in his other hand and guided her to it.

The microphone picked up the smallest noises, so I could easily hear my wife's gasps and quickened breaths. "Wade," she pleaded in a small voice before her mouth was filled with the end of his cock. Everyone then heard her throaty noises as Wade penetrated her mouth with his thick member. Wade's head went back, and he sighed in contentment.

"You've been teasing me all night, my little dark elf," Wade said firmly yet gently. His voice was softer, but was still clearly heard by the high-end sound system. "Now you're going to give me what I want."

Nichole whimpered and I heard a number of people around me groan their own approval. Unlike the first two acts, Wade and Nichole's performance had a realness about it that the audience seemed to appreciate. It didn't feel like a performance, and I wondered what was going on in my wife's head. It was killing me not being able to read her expression, yet even when I looked to the monitors, her features were concealed in darkness.

With the clock ticking, Wade ended the oral part of the show and pulled Nichole to her feet. Then, in a single easy motion, he tore the tunic from her body. The scene reminded me of the Hulk Hogan days when he was a professional wrestler, and he started the match by tearing off his shirt. The tearing of Nichole's costume could have been heard even without the added microphones, but with them everyone heard the tearing of the material clearly. Nichole's arms instantly went to her breasts and everyone heard the sharp intake of air she took.

Wade laughed, his voice a deep basso sound, "Since when did my little dark elf become so timid?"

"Bloody barbarian indeed," Nichole scoffed. "You're a right bastard. You know that, yeah? You couldn't make a proper woman orgasm without paying her fifty quid to fake it."

Again Wade laughed, and when Nichole tried to turn from him, he took her by the arm and guided her to the platform's padded floor. For her part, Nichole did try to pull away, and to me it looked like she was really trying to break Wade's grip. I couldn't figure out for the life of me if what I was seeing was all an act, or if my wife was about to be taken against her will. The jealous beast in me whimpered and wanted to demanded that I protect my wife, but he was quickly squelched by the raging inferno of my cuckold desires.

Wade forced Nichole to her knees, kicked her legs apart, and then knelt between her knees. Nichole then began to really thrash, but still to no avail.

"Fuck, this is intense," I heard Claire whisper to Marcus. I had to agree with her.

"I've been far too gentle with you, Nichole. You know your cunt's betraying you, right. You're fucking soaking wet," Wade said, using her real name. A small part of my brain registered that Wade used her full name. He didn't shorten it like everyone else did.

I felt paralyzed, frozen to the floor as Wade brought his massive member to Nichole's pussy. Nichole pulled away hard, but Wade's thrust forward quelled her fight. Taking her by the hair, he pulled her back until she was in the ideal doggie-style position. I was transfixed on how complete Nichole's makeup job had been. Every part of her nude body was covered in black, which made it easy to see Wade's light-skinned rod when he penetrated her.

The guttural moan from Nichole that sounded through the speakers caused quite the reaction from the audience. I looked around and saw that there wasn't a distracted person in the place, literally every eye was on the Barbarian as he rutted his dark elf. I saw at least a half dozen men with their cocks out, each stroking themselves to the show. I felt a thrill of excitement at the thought of so many people watching my wife. They'd probably remember this night for a long time, I knew I would be.

"Let's get closer," Rachel said, and gave me a nudge forward.

We moved through the crowd as politely as we could until we were only feet away from the platform. I was surprised that even as close as we were, Nichole's makeup was so black that she looked like a small shadow in Wade's arms. That's when her head turned towards us and I could see her red eyes stare right at me. Or at least I thought she was staring at me. After a second I realized that it was more like she was staring through me. I didn't see any recognition in those eyes, only a frenzied hunger.

Nichole's moan quickly turned into a sustained cry with Wade's thrusts increasing in pace. Slowly, over the span of four or five minutes, I saw Wade's cock disappearing deeper and deeper into Nichole's entrance. As far as I knew, she'd never taken him all the way, but she was extremely close now.

Suddenly I felt Rachel's hand pull up the front of my robe as she again took my dick into her hand and began to stroke. "She's fucking incredible," Rachel whispered loudly to me.

I couldn't speak.

"And she's not acting," Rachel continued, "There's real passion there." She stroked me quietly for several seconds. "I hope you're ready for this ride, Ky, because that's a woman who's discovered that she's got some serious sexual appetites, and she's going to want to feed those appetites."

I still couldn't find any words. I could only stand there staring dumbly and watch as Nichole was completely taken and owned by another man. Her breaths were fast and shallow, her breasts swung forward and back as Wade's body crashed into hers over and over. Nichole's fingers dug into the padded floor, seeking purchase to keep herself in place. From the way she writhed and thrashed, it was like she was experiencing too much pleasure, and was desperately trying to find a way to release it. I doubted she was even aware there were other people watching them at the moment, she was simply existing in her own world.

My heart wrenched when I heard Nichole's cry, her reaction to her barbarian lover slamming his hips into hers. We in the audience could all hear the slap, slap of skin as Wade's cock penetrated her to the hilt. Nichole screamed and her upper body rose. Wade reacted by wrapping her into his arms like a bear hug from behind. He fucked her like that for several minutes before pausing for a moment to change their position. Without completely removing his cock, Wade turned Nichole's body and laid her on her back. He quickly repositioned himself between her legs and continued his onslaught in the missionary position.

All I could see of my wife were lean black arms and legs as Nichole wrapped herself around Wade's form. The sight again pushed my lust and desire to heights I never thought were possible. I found myself saying that a lot lately. Damn, my hands tingled, and my entire lower body felt numb. I wondered briefly if I was going into shock.

That's when Nichole's orgasm hit. At first she began to scream again, and it was obvious that this scream was different. This one was of the purest pleasure. Only after a few seconds, the scream was strangled by her convulsing body. Her legs trembled almost violently at first, then slowed to an occasionally shudder.

Wade's thrusts increased and again his hips slammed into my wife. Once again the speakers sounded as we all heard Nichole repeating, "Oh god, oh god, oh god."

Watching my wife cling to Wade as if for her very life, I came again from Rachel's hand, shooting another load of cum into the sullied robe. Nichole caught her breath and cried out as her orgasm waned, but Wade continued to use her for his own pleasure. Hearing this became agonizing to me because I knew if she'd ever cum on my dick like that, I would have stopped. And yet Wade only pushed forward.

Her screams were now pure joy, but to me it was agonizing because it felt like a tipping point. Until tonight, I had told myself that we were only experimenting, but seeing the display in front of me, I somehow knew we were never going back to the way things were. My wife would never again be satisfied with a vanilla life.

Despite my best attempts not to live in my head, I couldn't help but feel the deep angst as I took in the scene around me. Six months ago this would have been unimaginable, unthinkable. I would have never considered it a possibility that we would not only be at a swinger party, but that my wife would be the main event, and she would put on a show that would have won awards at whatever the porn convention's called.

Wade finally came with a fucking roar that would have made a lion proud, and the audience immediately reacted as the two fantasy lovers collapsed into each other. The crowed clapped their approval, people whistled and cheered, and for several minutes the noise was deafening.

Wade smiled and gave the audience a wave before turning to his side and pulling Nichole gently to his muscular form. The inside of her thighs were covered in a white froth from her lubrication and Wade's cum. She was ragdoll limp in his arms, and it pierced my heart to see the gentleness he showed her as he held her head in his arm.

"That was incredible," Claire said, pulling my attention away from the stage for the first time in almost a half an hour. She and Marcus had apparently moved with us and were standing only a couple of feet to the side.

"I'll say," Marcus agreed.

Rachel took my arm again, "Ky, I'm afraid we might have created monster," she said with a giggle.

I heard the announcer clear his throat, calling everyone's attention back to the platform. "Well," he said, his own voice gravely. "I don't think we need to even look at the results. I give you our winners."

The crowd launched into another applause, but I couldn't join them, I had to sit down before I fell down. The music level returned to just short of deafening as I turned and stumbled my way to a table near the back and dropped into one of the chairs. Rachel never left my side, and I was glad she didn't. I think she was the only reason I stayed upright until I got to my chair.

"Ky, are you alright?" Rachel said, her voice filled with concern.

I didn't answer. I just stared sightlessly at the tablecloth. "Fuck me," was all I could mumble.

"I think he might be broken," said a familiar voice nearby, but I didn't bother to try and place the voice with a face.

Someone placed a glass of ice water in my hand, and I drank deeply. The cool water felt blissfully refreshing and helped settle my soul. I don't know how long I sat there, but it was more than a few minutes.

"Ky," Rachel called to me again. She'd taken the seat next to me and was trying to get me to look at her. "Are you going to be alright?"

I held up my hand and nodded, "Yeah," I said, my voice subdued. "Just let me sit here for a minute. I want to feel this."

Somewhere in the last few minutes, the assault of all my individual feelings congealed into a haze of serene contentment. It felt like I'd sucked the nitrous oxide out of a can of whipped cream with my limbs feeling numb and making me feel a slight floating sensation. I felt high. And for the next few minutes, I didn't want to be disturbed.

I never would have thought Nichole was capable of doing what she'd just done, I thought for the hundredth time. Part of me felt a sense of pride that she was my wife, but then another part felt jealous that another man had pushed her to the upper limits of sexual adventure. Yet, I knew that I would never be 'that guy', it simply wasn't in me to do something like that. So really, the only way for her to experience what she just had would be for me to find a proxy, someone like Wade that could push her to those limits.

After a time, I felt like I was coming back to myself, and so I sat up in my chair and put my elbows on the table. I nodded to Rachel and saw a look of relief on her features. I probably was being a little weird, but I felt like my soul had just been pressed through one of those hand crank clothes wringers. I looked toward the platform, but it was once again empty, no sign of Nichole or Wade. The dancefloor was packed, and there seemed to be more nudity in general as I looked around.

Just then a tall man stepped up to our table and caught my attention. He looked to be well into his fifties, with graying hair, tanned skin, and a disarming smile. He wasn't wearing a costume, and for a moment I mistook him for one of the ushers, but the expensive suit he wore made me realize that he wasn't just the help.

"Mr. Ryan," the man said kindly, glancing at the chair in front of him. "May I take a moment of your time?"

Our table being behind the main speakers of the dance, so it wasn't as loud as it could have been, but the man's voice carried well, and he was easy to understand. He also had a date with him, but she kept herself slightly behind the well-dressed gentleman. I couldn't help but stare at the man's date, she was in a couple of words, fucking gorgeous. She was maybe in her mid-twenties, tall, and had dark blond hair. I'm not sure what the woman's costume was supposed to be, other than extremely revealing. She had flawless skin and enormous, perfect shape breasts that I knew were going to get me into trouble if I stared any longer.

I quickly nodded and jerked my head toward the chair, "You know who I am?" I said in mild surprise.

The man was about to speak when Rachel jumped in, "This is Morgan Schultz," she said, leaning in close to me.

The man inclined his head to me and took his seat. He then tossed a pair of micky mouse ears onto the table. At my confused look he simply shrugged and gave a wry smile, "They were the extent of my willingness to dress up tonight," he said, gesturing towards the ears. "Victoria here was adamant that I had to come in costume."

I took the chance to steel another look at the woman named Victoria. God she was beautiful. Something else suddenly caught my attention though. As the woman took a seat next to Morgan, and came into the light around the table, I could see a tattoo on the side of her neck. Or at least it looked like a tattoo. It could have been one of those fake ones as part of her costume I supposed. The tattoo was about the size of a baseball and looked to be a dark phoenix. The bird itself was black, it's wings spread as if climbing into the air, and it was wreathed around the edges with an orangish-yellow fire. Whoever had done the artwork had done it well. I don't think I'd ever seen a tattoo as detailed and perfectly done as this one. Again I realized I'd stared too long.

"I met your wife a little earlier," I said, taking a moment to scan the room to see I could spot Claire or Marcus. I didn't want to be rude to my wife's employer, but I wasn't in the best state of mind to carry on a conversation.

Morgan gave me a studious look for a moment and then turned to Rachel. "Would you mind keeping Victoria company for a few minutes. I'd like to talk to Ky if that's alright with you."

I felt Rachel pat me twice on the shoulder. She then stood, and she and Victoria both left the table, heading it seemed to the dancefloor.

"Ky," Morgan said once the two women were away from the table. "May we talk about Nichole? After witnessing her on display tonight, I realized she is in the wrong department… "

----------

Chapter 34

Swinger Halloween Party Part 2

Looking out into the crowd, I felt like I was seeing through another person's eyes because there was no possible way I could have been involved with what had just now happened on the temporary stage. Yet, the scorching heat I felt in my pussy made it difficult to deny that it hadn't been me. Oh god, what had I done? Had my husband witnessed my display of depravity?

While I could hear people speaking around me, including Wade's low voice, I purposefully ignored them as I tried to bring my breathing back under control. I'd never felt so lifeless before, like every muscle in my body had been pushed passed the point of failure, not once, but over and over. Even lifting my head felt like an impossible feat, so I let myself rest in Wade's arms. I could still feel the aftershocks of the powerful orgasms that I'd experienced, my limbs occasionally twitching of their own accord.

Wade's strong embrace was comforting, and I clung to him like a lifeline. I could feel his immense heat, his body sweating heavily against mine. I wanted to wipe the perspiration from my own forehead, but the effort wasn't worth the expenditure of energy. People were again dancing, but many would still take quick glances at us, at me, on the stage. How many people had just watched me be fucked by a man that wasn't my husband, had seen me be taken? How many people had seen my exposed breasts, my naked body? Would I wake up in a few days and regret what had just happened?

I took a moment to glance down at myself, every square inch still painted as black as the darkest sky, Wade's arm so white compared to the blackness of my painted skin. I'd been told that the makeup would come off if I used soap, but I couldn't help but wonder if some of the blackness would remain. I felt as if I'd crossed a one-way bridge, and now there was no going back. But if the high I was feeling was something I could feel again, and if I was completely honest with myself, I really didn't want to go back.

"Still think that was a bad idea?" Wade asked me, his mouth just above my ear.

"Probably," I said without conviction, my voice more of a whisper. "Can we go?"

"If you want to," Wade said, pulling me in tightly and wiping the perspiration from my forehead with his thumb, "but you do have some admirers that want to meet you."

I wanted to shake my head, but that too felt like too much effort. "I can't believe how knackered I am. What did you do to me?"

"I," Wade began, his lips again close to my ear, "showed a posh girl what it feels like to get good and fucked."

"Always the savage," I said, but felt a smile tug at my lips.

"Only because I know that's what you like." Wade grew quiet for a moment and then added, "I've never fucked a girl like that before… thank you."

I forced myself to turn my head enough to see Wade's face, "Thank you?" I asked, "that'd a weird thing to say."

Wade snorted softly and I felt him shrug against me. "Yeah, I guess. I just mean I've always had to hold back whenever I've been with someone in the moment, but I didn't that time, and it felt fucking incredible. Thank you for that."

His sincerity touched me. I shook my head, "You're barmy, Wade. You know that, yeah," I said, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the closeness I was feeling with this man.

"Are you kidding me? I don't even know what barmy means?"

"My dim barbarian," I said as I raised one hand up to touch Wade's cheek, the tenderness in my words surprised me. "You don't have to thank me, I quite enjoyed that."

"Oh, I knew that," Wade said, his teasing tone returning, "I could feel you cumming on my cock. It's like you were custom made to fit my cock."

"Wade, you shouldn't say things like that. It's so crass."

Wade only laughed, "I guess you probably better get used to hearing crass because I plan on fucking you frequently."

"I suppose I could get used to the fucking idea," I said, putting more emphasis as I said 'fucking'.

"That's my posh-girl," Wade said in satisfaction.

"Did this actually just happen?" I said, letting my head rest in the crook of Wade's arm again.

"You mean did I fuck your little cunt in front of hundreds of people?" I closed my eyes and cringed as my ability to think clearly began to return. "Hey, they drew our number, we didn't have any choice."

"Bullocks, that's not true. We could have passed. I wanted to pass."

"I know you did," Wade admitted, "but you were already at the top of the high dive at the pool, you only needed a little push. And besides, I wanted that vacation and the money. We're going to have an amazing time."

"So this was about money?" I said, opening my eyes and looking to Wade again.

Wade gave me a smirk, "No, I would have done it for free, but I'm not going to turn it down. Imagine, you and me, a week of nothing but sex, food, and hanging out on the beach. And it's all free."

"Oh, you're inviting me. How nice."

Wade shook his head, "No, there's no invitation, it's implied you'll be there. Who else will keep my cock warm?"

"God Wade, you're so full of yourself sometimes," I said, but it was obvious even to me that I had no ire behind the words.

"No, posh-girl," Wade said, cupping his hand over my sex, "You're so full of me sometimes."

I couldn't help but laugh, "Ugh, so the king of cheese."

"Ha," Wade guffawed softly, "that's me, but I have every intention of showing my posh girlfriend a good time at the Ritz."

"Wade," I said, my voice suddenly sterner, "I'm not your girlfriend."

"Yeah, we'll need to talk about that," Wade said, seemingly unaffected from my warning. "Now come on, you've got to meet and greet some of your fans before we can get out of here."

----------

Chapter 35

"The wrong department?" I said, repeating Morgan's statement.

Morgan nodded, "She's in a sales position right now, but I think she'd have a lot more success in a business development role."

"Mr. Shultz," I said, trying to be respectful despite sitting there in a cum-stained robe, "I'm not sure why you're talking to me about this. If you talked to her, I'm sure she'd be open to discuss it."

Morgan took out a cigar and went through the motions of cutting the tip and lighting the end with a match. I'd read somewhere that cigar's are supposed to be lit with a match, but I couldn't remember why. I got the feeling that Morgan was a man who appreciated the finer things in life.

"First, call me Morgan. You don't work for me, and I'd hoped to have an informal relationship with you," Morgan said, "and second, I intend to speak with her next week about making a change," he took a draw of the smoke and held it, seeming to savor the experience for a long moment before he exhaled. "What I need to know from you is, would you be supportive if she took such a role?"

That made me pause a moment and think. My mind immediately thought of a hundred things that he could be referring to. "Obviously this role requires something that's out of the ordinary from, let's say, 'traditional duties'," I said, doing my best not to feel intimidated by the man. "What specifically would she be doing that I'd need to be supportive of?"

Morgan gave me a knowing smile, "Very good, to the heart of it then," he said with a nod. "A few years ago, I created an office called the Special Projects Division-we just call it the SPD for short-but basically I created it to help us attract and maintain a 'special' clientele." Morgan shifted in his seat, leaning forward ever so slightly. "To date, we haven't really done much with the SPD." The older man smiled wryly and laughed, "Actually, the SPD only has one employee right now, but she's had a tremendous amount of success."

"Is that Victoria?" I asked.

"Oh god no," Morgan said quickly. He suddenly turned and glanced behind him, a guilty chagrined look on his face. "Don't misunderstand, Victoria's great between the sheets, but she could never do the job," Morgan said in a whispered, conspiratorial voice. "She's one of a thousand Instagram models, gorgeous, sexy, fun to play with, but vapid as a Twilight novel…"

I had to laugh at that. I hated those damn books with a white-hot passion. Stupid Bella, she had the most dependent personality of any character I'd ever read. I shook my head as I realized I was getting lost in my own thoughts.

"… I'll cut to the quick," Morgan continued in a more conversational tone, "we entertain a large number of clients, and it's not uncommon for us to hire escorts to help with some of the entertainment, but some of the clients aren't looking for just a pretty woman to warm their bed. They're looking for someone they can communicate with, someone they can trust, someone that can provide true companionship. And that takes a very special kind of person."

"I think I smell what you're cooking," I said, feeling an anxiousness welling up inside me. "You think Nichole is the kind of person you're looking for."

"Victoria's beautiful, fun, and easy to talk to, but there's no depth to her. Your wife, on the other hand, is beautiful, cultured, educated, and… " Morgan turned his head and glanced toward the stage, "… obviously very open to adventure. She's an all-star."

"But she'd basically be an escort, she'd trade sex for sales," I said in more of a statement than a question.

"If you want to boil it down so crudely, I suppose that's somewhat accurate, but it's a lot more than that," Morgan explained. "We truly pride ourselves in selling a good product. We spend millions in research and development in order to have the most cutting-edge equipment and technology, but we're still the new-kid-on-the-block and it takes that something extra to be able to start building those relationships. In short, we value our customers and want to build strong relationships with them. If we do that, the sales will come naturally."

"But sex is a part of that relationship," I said. For some reason I still felt the need to keep beating that drum.

"Not always," Morgan said, flourishing his cigar in circular motion, "but yes, sometimes it is," he admitted. "It would never be something that's forced. Your wife would be completely autonomous to make whatever decision she feels she needs to-I can work out all those details with her if she's interested-but I wanted to start the conversation with you to know if this was something you could support. It wouldn't work if you didn't. I wouldn't even approach her about it."

I nodded slowly, "I don't know Morgan. My wife sleeping with clients… " I paused to collect my thoughts. Morgan's brow rose, and I saw his eyes slowly go to the stage again and then back to me. It was obvious what he was thinking. "Yeah, yeah, I know," I said, feeling a bit flustered. "We haven't gotten completely into the swinger scene though-tonight was a bit of one-off if you know what I mean. We've just been doing some, experimenting," I tried to explain.

"I understand," Morgan said, sitting up in his chair. "And it might be that the SPD carries on with a single employee, but if you're alright with me speaking to Nichole, I'd like to pitch her a proposal."

"I'm not going to stand her way if this is an opportunity she wants to pursue," I said as Morgan stood. "Nichole's free to do as she chooses, but I doubt she'd do it."

"I understand," Morgan said as he adjusted his suit coat. "But the position does have a significant financial up-side to it, maybe that'll be of interest to her."

Morgan extended his hand, and I shook it, which felt strange because no one these days was shaking hands because of the pandemic. He then left and disappeared into the crowd, leaving me to my thoughts. I couldn't believe that had just happened, I thought to myself as I scanned the crowd, looking for anyone I might recognize. The guy had some serious stones to just come up and ask if I was okay with him offering my wife a job as a corporate whore.

With that thought in my head, I inhaled a deep breath, feeling that lustful high fill me like helium to a balloon. The thought of Nichole spreading her legs to different men as part of her job was an erotic thought more powerful than any I'd experienced before. It was a ridiculous notion to be sure, but fuck if the thought of it didn't start getting me excited. I had another firm erection, and I knew I was oozing precum under my robe. I could feel the wet and sticky cum from previous ejaculations against my thighs as the robe shifted.

I was seriously tempted to go find something with some alcohol in it to drink, but I didn't want to wake up with another hangover, and I really didn't want to take the chance that I'd end up passed out in front of a bunch of strangers. And besides, I still needed to keep an eye out for my wife. I felt a certain comfort level that Wade would take care of her, but I still had to make sure she was going to be alright.

The gathering of a small crowd not too far from my table caught my attention, so I sat up to see what was going on. For a moment I wondered if an orgy was going to break out, and I had to admit, I kind of wanted to see that. I had to stand in order to see well enough, and when I did, I got the second shock of the night, or maybe it was the third, or even forth, the night had been eventful.

It took me a moment to spot her because her dark makeup was almost a perfect camouflage in the dim dancehall. Nichole stood in the middle of about a dozen people that had gathered around her, and she was still completely nude. Sure her costume had been ruined by Conan the Barbarian, but I guess I'd expected her to find something to cover herself with. Only she hadn't. It was something else to see her as she stood confidently amongst the others. Sure, she wasn't the only one in the dancehall that was nude, so maybe that helped her feel more comfortable with it, but seeing her there had an impact on me that I wasn't prepared for.

Nichole looked like she was having fun. She was smiling and laughing as she talked with those around her. In another surprise, she even let a few people take pictures with her. It blew my mind to see her looking so comfortable with her nudity, simply standing in the open on full display for everyone to see.

The music thrummed, and the overhead lights flashed and swept around the dancefloor, and as I inhaled, I could smell the earthy, musky scent of marijuana, as well as the lingering scent of Morgan's cigar. I'd never felt as turned on and aroused as I did right then. Part of me wanted to pick up my wife and take her home. Forget about the swinger shit, Wade, Marcus… but I knew I wasn't going to do that. The powerful feeling I had in knowing that my naked wife was going to spend the night with her barbarian lover was more than I was capable of resisting. I was already committed for the evening, I might as well see it though.

"She looks like she's having fun," I heard Rachel say as she took my arm.

"She has no fear," I said, taking one final look at my wife, her painted breasts and sex completely exposed to everyone.

"The party's not going to end anytime soon, but what say you to getting out of here for the night?" Rachel said, giving me a gentle tug on my arm.

I felt my cock twinge at the thought of being with Rachel, and it would help to let her distract me from my thoughts. Slowly I nodded. We'd already agreed on who would be staying where, so I knew Rachel and I would be headed to my house, and Nichole going to Wade's place. I let myself be pulled along as we made our way out of the dancehall and back to the Tahoe. The drive home felt like it took forever. One because I wanted to fuck Rachel, but two because my costume was disgusting, and I desperately wanted to take a shower.

"What did Morgan want to talk to you about?" Rachel asked, her hand intertwined with mine.

I gave her the details.

"I guess that shouldn't surprise me," Rachel said, leaning her head against my shoulder. "Morgan's always been something of an enigma to me."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"He's more Marcus' friend than mine," she said, running her finger down my forearm. "I slept with him countless times back in the day, but we were never very close. He was always very focused on his business. The kind of guy that would do anything to succeed."

"Including sacrificing his people," I asked, hoping the question wasn't offensive.

"No, not that I've ever seen," she said easily. "In fact, I think he's done an amazing job in building a team of people that really get along well."

"Nichole seems to really like the people she works with, and she knows she's struggled to find the success she needs in her current position." I said, sharing something I was fairly certain my wife would be okay with. "But what is it about him that makes him an enigma?"

Rachel was quiet for a long moment before she answered, "Morgan and his wife somehow manage to balance a thousand spinning plates, and I have no idea how they do it," she began, her fingers now drawing small circles over my wrist. "Did you know they have six boys, all grown now, but all extremely successful. They've raised an impressive family, and somehow they've managed to do it while growing a global company and have occasional affairs with others on the side."

"That is impressive," I said reflexively. "I can barely keep my head above water now, and we don't even have a dog to take care of."

We arrived home, I parked the Tahoe in the Scott's driveway, and Rachel and I made our way into our house and into the bedroom. It was an odd yet exhilarating experience to have Rachel in my bedroom. While her costume wasn't nearly as perfect as it had been when we'd first gone to the party, it was still in surprisingly good shape. Seeing the succubus look around the bathroom as we entered made my dick hurt it was so hard. I pulled my robe off and tossed it over the dirty clothes basket in the closet. Rachel smiled as she saw my erection.

"Need some help with that?" she asked, giving me a look that would have set off a forest fire.

"I wouldn't say no," I said, enjoying a moment to admire the sexy, older woman in my bathroom.

Rachel smiled and slid to her knees, moving her lips closer to my dick and then grasping the base of his with her hand. She gave it a long lick, and the tip of one of her horns poked me in the stomach. Laughing, she pulled the horns off and part of a wig that surrounded them. She unfastened her own hair and let it fall to her shoulders. Fuck, she was so hot. Her skin wasn't as tight, she had crows feet in the corners of her eyes, her boobs sagged a little, and she had a couple of extra pounds around her hips, but she still exuded sex and desire.

"Can I tell you something?" Rachel said before taking my dick into her mouth and applying some serious suction power.

"Sure," I gasped, feeling the intensity of her tongue.

"You might want to consider encouraging Nichole to take the job Morgan's offering." She took my dick back into her mouth and ran her tongue expertly around the shaft.

I felt myself shudder at what she'd said, or maybe it was from her incredible oral skills. Either way, she'd gotten a strong reaction out of me and she knew it.

"It seems a little extreme, don't you think?" I said, enjoying the warmth of her mouth. She pulled off again, and I felt the cool air around my shaft.

"Compared to what happened tonight?" she said, and took me again.

"Well… no, I guess… no, maybe not," I mumbled. I sighed in contentment at the treatment. With Rachel I didn't feel a need to be careful or watch what I said or did. I felt free to do whatever I felt like because I didn't need her to love me.

"Let's keep this going for a while," Rachel said with a smirk. She then pulled back, and began removing her costume. "Would you mind turning on the shower, I'd really like to feel clean before we go to bed."

"Uh, sure," I said, shaking myself. I had too many thoughts to process, I thought as I moved to the shower and turned on the tap.

Watching Rachel slowly remove all of her costume kept my hardon rigid. She wasn't model pretty, there were a number of women at the party that were much younger than she was. Victoria for example, she was the essence of female beauty, but there was something about Rachel I found intoxicating. We moved into the shower and we let the water rinse away the sweat, makeup, smoke, and dried cum from the evening.

I had no idea what time it was when we finally went to bed, but my erection was still going strong as we climbed under the sheets. Realizing I was in bed with Rachel, in mine and Nichole's bed, made my pulse quicken and I felt the adrenaline and lustful high flow through my body. Rachel pushed me to lie on my back and then she mounted on top of me.

"You shouldn't worry about the size of your cock, Ky," she said as I felt her warm pussy around me. "I actually prefer your size, I don't have to worry about my inside's being pushed around."

"I think you're being overly kind about that," I said, closing my eyes and enjoying the moment.

"Not at all," she said firmly. "Your cock reaches my G-spot just right. It's perfect."

"I'm happy you approve," I said, placing my hands on her ass. "But I'm not sure my wife thinks the same way. She seems to enjoy a larger cock. I've never made her lose control like she did tonight."

Rachel hummed her enjoyment as she slowly rode me. "I think Nicky might be built differently," she said with a giggle. "I've never been able to take Wade like she did tonight." Rachel paused briefly and then added, "Those two were amazing tonight. I don't think I've ever been hornier at a party than I was tonight."

"It was pretty amazing," I said, my voice bland, almost deadpanned.

"I know you liked it. I was watching you, you know. I could see how much you loved it."

I didn't answer right away, instead taking a deep breath in and then out of my nose. "I did," was all I could say.

"Ky," Rachel said softly, almost hypnotically, "just for a moment, let yourself be free of all your conflict and doubt. Take deep breaths and focus on what you feel right now."

I nodded and did as Rachel suggested, clearing my mind and enjoying the moment. I could feel the slight bit of grip she gave me with each stroke, the smoothness of her walls, and the press of her pubic hair against me. The sound of her breathing and faint moans of pleasure filled me with excitement and more lust for her.

"Now, I'm going to talk about the different paths you could choose," Rachel said, keeping her pace slow and unhurried. "Of course you could end your experimenting and go back to the way things were, but you could also go forward. She's already fucking my husband on a regular basis, I know she doesn't want that to stop. But now she's added Wade, her second lover. And while he's older than Nicky, he's still very young. He may be in her life for years to come. Would you like that? Be honest with me."

I let the images pass through my mind, and that part of me that thrived on this kink roared its approval. The small part of me that wanted to resist was so distant I hardly noticed it at all.

"I like that thought," I said honestly.

"I know you do," Rachel teased, "I can feel how hard it makes you." Rachel placed her hands on my chest and flexed her hips back and then forward, her breasts swung loosely over me. "I think I might have a game in mind you and Nichole would enjoy."

"Oh? Do tell," I said, still enjoying the sensation. I'd cum enough times in the evening that I didn't feel anywhere close to climaxing, but I still had a raging hardon.

"As you get Nichole to take advantage of the free hall pass you've given her, tell her to keep some of her affairs a secret from you. Let her decide what and how much to tell you."

"Fuck, that sounds like torture," I complained.

"It will be," she confirmed, "but imagine how much fun you'll have trying to figure out who she's fucking."

"Damn," I groaned at the thought.

I'd let myself fantasize about Nichole having affairs that I didn't know about, where she actually cheated on me and lied about it, and I'd found those fantasies to be an intense source of pleasurable agony.

"Trust me when I tell you that Nicky deeply wants to continue to explore her slutty side, but she'll hold back because of her fear of how you'll see her," Rachel explained.

"We've talked about that before," I said, "And it didn't look like she was holding back tonight."

Rachel laughed and then let out a soft moan as she experienced a small orgasm. "No, she definitely let herself enjoy the evening," Rachel said after a moment, "but I guarantee that she'll be taking her cues from you when she comes home tomorrow. If you're all freaked out about it, she'll pull back. But if you're excited about it and encourage her to continue, she'll do just that."

"If just feels like it's happened so fast," I said as I reached up with my hands and cupped Rachel's soft breasts. They had none of the firmness my wife's breasts had, but her skin was still soft and the feel of them very much turned me on.

"I'm sure it does. I remember thinking the same thing when we first started," Rachel said, "but now looking back on it all, I wished we'd have done more sooner instead of waiting so long. I feel we missed out on years of amazing experiences we could have had when we were younger because we were too afraid to try."

"I'll think about it," was all I could think to say, finally feeling like I was getting close to cumming.

Rachel leaned her chest down on mine ran her hands up and down my arms. "I could do this all night with you," she said softly into my ear.

"Game on then."

----------

Chapter 36

I walked through the front door into Wade's house and was surprised by what I saw. I'd expected to see a blokes bachelor pad, even prepared myself to see something of a mess with maybe dirty clothes on the floor and dirty dishes piled in the sink. Yet, the front room, and what little I could see beyond, seemed spotless.

"Let me," Wade said from behind me as he reached out and flipped on the interior light.

"Wade," I said in disbelief as we walked through the front room and into the kitchen. "To call this place spartan would be to oversell it, are you sure you live here?" There wasn't a single piece of furniture that I could see in the downstairs, not a painting on the wall, no TV or any decorations whatsoever.

Wade laughed and turned on another light to the kitchen, and for the first time I saw what might be construed as signs of life. A single glass sat on the countertop by the sink. Out of curiosity I went to the cupboards and opened them one at a time while Wade leaned against the wall, his arms folded and a knowing smirk on his lips.

"A single glass, a plate, a fork and spoon, a couple of pans… how do you live here?" I asked. I opened the refrigerator and what I saw made my brow rise. It was filled with fruits, vegetables, poultry, and beef.

"It's only me here," Wade said, setting the fake sword he was carrying against the wall. "I've always meant to furnish the place, just haven't gotten around to it.

I pulled the light jacket Wade had let me borrow after the party around my torso, my bare legs still feeling the chill of the night.

"I do have a nice warm bed," Wade said, apparently noticing my discomfort. "Let's go upstairs."

I nodded and felt my heart flutter as my heart began to race. My body felt drained of every drop of energy, but part of me still wanted the night to continue. I followed Wade up the stairs and to the master bedroom where I finally saw some furniture.

Wade's room had a California king size bed that was supported by an impressive head and footboard, four thick posts rose up taller than I stood from each corner of the bed. The bed was made, and I could smell the scent of freshly laundered sheets. I had to give the Barbarian points for that. To the side of the bed were a pile of books that appeared to be from at least three genres that I could see.

"Let's have a shower," I said, turning to face Wade.

Wade gave me a piercing look and pursed his lips for a moment, "As nice as that would be, I kind of like the all-black-look."

"Wade, I need to have a shower," I murmured.

"There'll be time for that later," Wade said, stepping towards me. "Besides, I only have guy soap and shampoo in there, and I don't want you smelling like a dude."

"It would be better than I smell right now. And besides, the costume makeup is a mess, I look terrible."

"I like you exactly like this," Wade said, a predatory smile on his features, "my posh-girl made into a dirty little slut."

"I'm not a slut," I said. The term was horribly derogatory, but for some reason I didn't understand, it gave me a thrill to be called by the foul word.

Wade chuckled and opened the front of the jacket, exposing my bare, painted skin underneath. "I think a few hundred people would disagree with you."

I grimaced and looked away, trying not to think of the bleeding display I'd put on. "I don't know what possessed me to go through with that."

"Nichole," Wade said gently, pushing the coat to the floor, "You're a wildly enticing woman, beautiful, sensual, and… desperately needy."

I snorted a soft laugh, "Desperately needy?" I said sarcastically. "You're such a twat."

"Cunt," Wade called me, a smile pulling on the corners of his lips.

"Fucking bastard," I said, taking a step back. He caught me before I could move away.

"Whore," Wade said softly, his wide hand snaking it's way behind my back.

"Horse's arse," I said, feeling Wade pick me up and carry me to the bed.

I felt my sex pulse as my body began to prepare the lubrication that would be needed. Tomorrow would present unholy soreness, but my mind pushed that thought away before it could gain purchase. I loved the way this man could so easily handle me. I felt so weak, yet protected, in his arms. Wade dropped me on my bum onto the bed and pulled back the blankets. The sheets were black silk and felt incredibly smooth against my skin.

"That's so fucking erotic," Wade said, kneeling at the edge of the bed and looking at me in the sheets.

I knew what he was referring to, my painted skin blended almost perfectly into the dark sheets. Again it felt like I was in someone else's body as I looked at my black arm against my black stomach, my black hand against my black pussy. For a moment I thought about the possibility of someone seeing a picture taken of me this evening. How would I explain that it was costume of fantasy and not some racist cultural appropriation? Stupid Chang…

I felt an overpowering urge to have Wade inside me again, and the intensity of the feeling shocked me. Wade must have sensed my thoughts because he didn't take anytime for foreplay. Like a stalking lion, he crawled between my legs like a predator stalking helpless pray. He rested his heavy cock against the folds of my entrance. His skin felt so hot against my own. I grasped his biceps, feeling the hard muscles under my fingers.

Wade pressed the tip of his cock into my center but then stopped, making me whine in frustration. "Don't tease me," I protested.

"I'll fuck your needy pussy, slut," Wade said, his voice thick with desire. "Once you tell me a few things."

"Argh," I groaned, "you're being cruel-what do you want me to say? I need your cock Wade, fuck me Wade, I love your cock Wade?" I said bitingly. "God, what cliched trite."

Wade only laughed, "You sassy little shit. I don't want to hear that. I already know you want me to fuck you."

"Then what?" I asked, my demeanor suddenly pouty. I felt ready to explode into action but was being forced to wait at the starting line.

"Tell me you'll be my girlfriend, Nichole. I want to date you."

That made me blink in surprise, "Wade," I said in a hushed voice, "We're having a bit of fun together, but I'm married, and I plan to stay that way. I can't be your girlfriend."

"No reason you can't be married and have a boyfriend. It's not extremely common, but people do it."

I snorted at that, "Like you'd be happy being 'the other man'."

"To date you," Wade shrugged above me, "I could live with it."

"Wade, we shouldn't talk about such things," I said, hoping this wouldn't go any further. "I can't let myself fall in love with someone that isn't my husband."

"I'm not looking for love, Nichole," Wade said, still holding his cock barely inside my vagina. "Just a friend, some companionship sometimes."

"And someone to shag?" I asked, still with the sarcasm. I pushed my hips toward his, and he rewarded me with a single, deep thrust that penetrated me with his entire cock in one motion. "Oh fucking hell," I swore in a ragged whisper.

"And someone to shag," Wade agreed, holding himself implanted in me for a long moment while I caught my breath. "I can't get over how you can take all of me. I can't afford to let you get away from me because I'll never find your equal."

"That's rubbish," I tried to say, but had to pause as the next several thrusts made it impossible to speak. Wade's cock was so hard, so thick, that it invaded my femininity like an angry Viking. "There are thousands of women that are-oh my god!" I gasped as my barbarian's speed increased, "Aaaahhhh! Wade, you're too mu-you're too much. What are you doing to me?" I cried out, my voice sounding so different to my ears.

"I'm ruining your pussy for lesser men," Wade grunted, his hulking form above me.

He was so powerful and so full of toxic masculinity that I felt like barely a whisper of a thing next to him. And I craved more of that feeling. Feeling his hips crash into mine filled me with a sense of pride at being able to take all of his manhood. I knew it was silly, but it made me feel more like a real woman than I'd ever felt before. The carnal side of me wanted to be taken by this man, to be dominated by this man.

"Ky's not a lesser man," I said when Wade paused to reposition his knees and catch his breath. I'd tried to sound forceful, but I knew I'd sounded meek at best.

"Not in ways a lot of ways," Wade admitted, inhaling deeply in and out of his nose. I felt like I was under a Clydesdale horse that had just pulled a heavy load across a great distance. "But he can never fuck you like I can. Sure he can make love to you, but he can't fuck you like the whore you are. Don't misunderstand, Nichole. You're already a cock hungry whore, I'm simply making sure you know where to come when you need to scratch that itch."

I felt Wade again plunge deeply into me, spreading my pussy apart like a large finger pressed into the center of an olive and splitting apart the sides.

Three things then happened in rapid succession. First Wade turned to the side and pulled me on top of his form. Next he reached over and removed a bottle of lubricant from the drawer of the nightstand by the bed. I couldn't see him do it, but it was obvious he was pouring it into his hand.

"Wade, I don't think we need lube at this point," I protested, feeling his cock completely embedded into my core. I swear he was touching my belly button from the inside.

"We do if you're going to continue down the path to ultimate slutdome," he said, adjusting his body and making me feel all kinds of goodness as his cocked moved within me.

"Slutdome?" I said, giving him a look. "That's not even a word."

"Sure it is, it's from the book, How to Turn a Posh-Girl into Your Own Personal Slut."

"Bleeding ridiculous you are," I said, shaking my head.

"Hush," he said, holding me tightly against his form using only his upper arms.

I suddenly felt his thick hand in the center of my bum, his finger dangerously close to my rosebud. "Wade," I cried with a jerk. "What are you doing?"

"Someday I intend to be able to fuck all three of my slutty girlfriend's holes, but we'll need to work up to that."

With that, I tried to squirm away as I felt the end of his middle digit press against my arsehole. I tried to clinch the muscles down there, but with his already wide cock in my pussy, and his well-lubricated finger, I couldn't stop the penetration. His finger slid in easily as I made a high-pitched yelp of surprise.

"Judas Priest Wade!" I cried out at the added penetration.

Wade gave a belly laugh and I felt myself bounced around on his abs as he did, "Judas Priest?" he repeated. "I haven't heard that in ages. That had to have come from Ky."

I panted several deep breaths, Wade's finger still buried in my arse. "Yes, he says that sometimes. It kind of just came out." I said through heavy breaths. "God, I feel so stretched right now."

"We're not quite done yet," Wade said, sliding his thick digit in and out of my well-lubricated arse.

I'd had anal sex a few times between my husband and Marcus, but with Wade's fat cock already buried inside me, his added finger made a monstrous difference. I felt his finger slide out and then I felt a different sensation, and I knew he intended to press two fingers inside.

"I don't know if I can," I said, my voice strained from anticipation.

"You're warmed up enough tonight that I could probably fuck your ass and it wouldn't hurt."

I groaned aloud as Wade inserted two of his fingers, but surprisingly, it didn't hurt. It actually felt amazing as Wade began to move my hips back and forth. With his fingers inserted, and the rest of his hand cupping my arse cheek, Wade began to pull my body up and down his cock like I was no more than a toy to be used as a masturbation aid. The thought should have disgusted me, but instead I felt a thrilling high.

Wade's free arm wrapped around my waist and then he doubled the cadence of his rhythm. The feelings that exploded to life in me were brilliant and intensely beautiful. As immoral as this was, I'd never felt such a sense of contentment and joy. I felt my orgasm begin in my toes and slowly make it's way up to my pussy. It continued to grow as Wade's pace continued as if there was no end.

"I'm cumming Wade," I said, my words barely audible. "You need to cum with me, I can't take this much longer."

Wade grunted but didn't quicken his pace, "You cum whenever you want, I'm going to take my time."

"Wade, I-," I stopped speaking as my orgasm blossomed full on and surge after surge of energy radiated from my core. For a few moments, the friction from Wade's cock enhanced every feeling as sensitive nerves signaled their satisfaction. But then the intensity grew exponentially and became suddenly too much for my nerves process. Every part of me was too sensitive and cried out for all feeling to cease.

"I need, oh bloody hell, Wade, stop, stah, sta, sss, ah," I tried pleading for him to stop, but speaking became nearly impossible. I thrashed in his arms as if I was on fire. I felt delirious from an overload of sensation, like on a roller-coaster going several times faster than designed. "Cum soon baby," I mumbled quickly. "Please, hurry and cum."

Wade grunted and I felt his arms tighten around me, like an anaconda, slowly squeezing its pray into submission. The thought struck me that it felt like I had an anaconda inside of me, as well as one around me. I'd never felt so complete helpless, but a part of me enjoyed the feeling of submission immensely.

Surprisingly, the too-much-sensitivity-to-handle began to fade, ebbing away as another climax began to build. But something was different about this orgasm, I thought as my fingers and toes tingled like they weren't getting sufficient circulation. A feeling of depth and power began to swell within me, and I felt suddenly like a massive tsunami was coming and would devastate everything in its path. I suddenly couldn't breath fast enough to supply my body the oxygen it needed. My vision darkened around the periphery of my sight. And then it hit me. A feeling of pure ecstasy I didn't know possible buffeted me like the winds of a hurricane. I instinctively knew this was more emotion and sensation that my body could handle, but I was powerless to stop the inevitable.

The zenith of my orgasm was much higher than I'd ever experienced as the fervor of Wade's continued thrusts drove me upward. I knew I was screaming, but only because of the slight pain in my throat, so much blood pounded through my ears that I felt deaf to the world. I finally reached the peak of my pleasure, but instead of the usual slow waning I was accustomed to, this orgasm continued as if it had caught a wind current that kept it propped up in the air.

Finally, Wade's hips thrust into me with great force, only this time he froze for a long moment, groaning as he came. I felt his thick cock pulse inside me, and I knew he was shooting thick jets of cum deep into my womb. The little daily pill I took to keep unwanted pregnancies away would certainly be tested tonight. A strong flicker of desire set off a series of thoughts about the man getting me pregnant. What would Ky do if it happened, I wondered. What would our families think, would we even tell them?

"Fucking hell," I gasped. I couldn't breathe. Frantically I slapped at Wade's shoulder with the palm of my hand. "Wade," I tried to say, his vice-like grip keeping me from being able to inhale properly.

"Oh, fuck, sorry," Wade said, releasing me at once.

I immediately gasped for air, my vision suddenly returning. Wade's arms still held me on his chest, but softly now. I laid my head down under his chin, and felt the stickiness of our skin as we perspired from the physical exertion. My eyes were terribly irritated from the fake contacts, but I was far too tired to try and go to the mirror in the bathroom to remove them. I could already feel Wade's thick cum dripping out of my pussy. I desperately needed a shower, but I didn't have enough energy to even lift my head. Instead, I closed my eyes and focused on the pulses of pleasure that were still passing through me.

----------

Chapter 37

Waking up with Rachel had proven to be a very pleasurable experience. We had taken one more shower and then finally fallen asleep about three in the morning after numerous rounds of sex so intense that it felt the next closest thing to making love to my wife. We'd reached an intimacy that worried me on a number of levels, not the lowest of which was because if I was feeling this way toward Rachel after only being with her a couple of times, how much Nichole be feeling toward Marcus, and now Wade. Was she able to keep her feelings separated? I was finding that harder to do than I'd imagined.

When I opened my eyes, and found a blonde woman snuggled up to me, it took my brain a long moment to begin processing and remember what had happened the night before. A thousand emotions hit me at once, and I suddenly felt like I was experiencing a hangover, but not one from too much alcohol, but from lust and carnal emotion. I was glad I hadn't been drinking, that added hangover would have added more than I could handle.

To be honest, I felt like shit. The previous night had been an amazing experience, but I was now wishing my wife was with me instead of Rachel. I needed to reconnect with her and soon. Reaching over to the nightstand, I picked up my phone and looked at the time. It was almost noon. Fuck me, I knew I was tired, but damn. I was hoping to see a text from Nichole, but no notifications showed on my phone. I opened it and sent her a quick text, asking her to let me know when she would be home.

Rachel then began to stir, but as she opened her eyes, she seemed to have none of the self-recrimination I was feeling.

"Thanks for last night," she said, her hair mussed and her eyes puffy from sleep. She somehow looked much older to me, but strangely, I found I liked it.

I smiled and sighed, looking up at the ceiling fan twirling over our heads. Something about watching the silent blades spinning always helped calm my mind. "You're welcome and thank you," I said, hoping I sounded sincere.

"Ky," Rachel sat up, her eyes focused on me, "what's wrong?"

"Nothing," I reflexively said, but knowing Rachel wasn't one to let things go, I added, "It's just a lot to take in. Last night was a smorgasbord of firsts."

"That's perfectly normal," Rachel said, sitting up fully and pushing the blanket down.

She was completely nude, and her voluptuous breasts sagged, her nipples almost facing the floor. I couldn't stop myself as I reached over and pinched one of her nipples. She giggled and didn't push me away. Without preamble, Rachel pushed the blankets off of the both of us. She then moved down and took my flaccid dick into her mouth and began to suck.

"Rachel, I don't know if I have it in me to… " I began, but stopped as I felt the blood rushing to my dick. "Oh, I guess I can."

Rachel only sucked my dick long enough to bring it to life before she then moved to straddle my hips and once again plunged my dick into her velvety warmth. In the light of day, she looked glorious as she sat up straight and rotated her hips gently. She might have been over twenty years older than me, but she still knew how to blow a guys mind, as well as his load.

What followed were several hours of the slowest, most passionate sex I'd ever experienced. Rachel taught me more about sex and intimacy in those two hours than I'd learned in a lifetime of self-taught lessons-learned, internet porn, and how-to YouTube videos. In short, she left me speechless and exhausted before she finally declared our time had come to an end. With a simple kiss on the forehead, she left.

When I finally pulled myself out of bed, it was well past three o'clock in the afternoon. I looked at my phone and still had no text from Nichole. That bothered me, but I knew I had no right to be judgmental at the moment. As I thought about it, I figured that I should actually be relieved because if Nichole would have come home to find me and Rachel in the bed, that wouldn't have gone over well, despite having my wife's permission to be with her. Love hath no fury like a pissed off British woman.

Instead of dwelling on things I couldn't control, I got myself cleaned up and napped on the couch while watching whatever random thing I could find on Netflix. I finally got a text from Wade telling me that Nichole would be home around seven. I felt a small ember of jealously and anger that she'd been away all day, but from my conversations with Rachel, I knew I needed to be supportive, if not excited, when my wife finally got home.

I was half asleep when I heard the front door open and close. Then I heard the distinct voice of my wife, her accent clear and fucking crisp. She didn't sound angry, but she wasn't taking any shit either. I knew that tone and voice.

"You've done quite enough," she bit out in clipped tones.

I couldn't make out Wade's low rumble of a reply, and I paused at the point where the family room opens up to where they could have seen me. I stayed behind the corner of the wall and listened.

"I'll discuss it with him," she said in a much softer, almost submissive tone. "I know, that's probably true."

Frustratingly, I couldn't make out Wade's side of the conversation, but I clearly heard my wife's next words.

"It was brilliant, I never believed bigger was better, but I guess I was wrong," Nichole said.

I then heard the sounds of soft kissing, and the throaty moans my wife makes when she's very content. Moments later, the door opened and closed again, and then I heard my wife sigh heavily. I chose then to come around the corner and greet my unfaithful wife. What met my eyes so astonishing, that I simply froze in place.

Nichole stood under the light of the entryway looking like an obscure apparition, her hair a disarray of tangles that looked like fingers had tried to comb through. She still wore much of the black makeup from the previous night, but the blackness was significantly lighter around her thighs, elbows, and hands. She looked at me with those red eyes, still wearing the colored contacts from the night before. And she was completely naked.

I felt my eyes widen as I took in her form. Her features came into focus as I walked toward her. "Holy fucking shit," I said, startled at how exhausted she looked, and the fact that she was still more-or-less in costume. Without hesitation, I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her lithe body to mine. "Babe, you look… I mean fucking wow… I can't believe you're still wearing the makeup."

Nichole's body relaxed into mine, but her arms remained limp at her sides. "I know we need to talk, but I'm bloody famished, and I need a bath."

"Let's get you taken care of, talking can wait," I said, releasing her and then taking her by the upper arm.

I guided her upstairs and to the master bathroom where I had her sit on the edge of the tub while I turned on the taps and found the right water temperature.

"Okay," I said, feeling a smile pull at the corners of my mouth, "What gives, no time to put any clothes on before you came home?" She was about to answer when something drew my attention to her legs. Under the brighter lighting of the bathroom, I could see what was obviously dried cum all down the inside of her legs. It was also on her belly, her breasts, and in her hairline. "Good god, Nichole."

Nichole seemed to shrivel into herself under my gaze and knew I had be extra careful over the next few minutes. "Someone had a good time," I said, keeping my tone light and easy. Nichole kept her eyes down, but she seemed to stop trying to retreat.

Nichole let out a heavy sigh and put her feet into the water. Her eyes closed briefly in obvious enjoyment at the warmth of the water.

"I tried to have a shower at Wade's house," she said, her shoulders slumping as the water rose. "But he wanted to send me back home like, and these are his words, the-dirty-little-whore-I-am."

"Fuck," I swore as a powerful tinge made my dick jump. "I hope you don't mind me saying that the man did me a favor. I'm very much enjoying what I'm seeing."

Nichole snorted a small laugh, "Get me the hand mirror from the drawer please," she said. I did as she asked and pulled out the small mirror she kept there. She had me hold it so that she could see her face, and then she carefully removed the contacts. "Blooming things are irritating," she said, setting the red contacts on the edge of the tub. I put the mirror away and found some viseme in the medicine cabinet.

Nichole took the small bottle gratefully, slid into the tub, and poured a few drops into each eyes. She blinked several times and sighed again in contentment.

"How about I get you something to eat from the kitchen," I offered.

Nichole nodded with more energy than she'd show since she arrived home. "That'd be brilliant. I think the only thing in my stomach is cum."

I almost went to my knees when she said that, like the muscles in my legs suddenly forgot how to work. Nichole didn't fail to notice. "You say the most erotic things sometimes," I said, enjoying the lustful firebomb she'd just set off inside me.

Nichole laughed, "I wasn't even intending it to be erotic. You're such a perv."

Shaking myself, I exited the bathroom and went to the kitchen. I knew there was a little bit of chicken left over, so I made her a simple chicken sandwich, and picked out a few strawberries that were still good. I took the plate and a large glass of water to the bathroom where I found Nichole scrubbing away at her skin with a soapy cloth.

"This is going to take forever," she said in exasperation, only having removed the makeup from one of her lower legs.

"Here, you eat, I'll scrub," I said, setting the plate and glass on the edge of the tub.

She didn't push back at all, and from the way she hungrily eyed the sandwich, I figured she probably hadn't eaten since sometime yesterday. I took the cloth from her and went to work on her back, using the washcloth to rub small circles on her skin and clean off the makeup. I quickly found that if I used a lot of soap, and applied some amount of pressure, it came off relatively easily.

After an hour, we had made significant progress. Nichole laid back and rested while I continued to work on her front. Cleaning the makeup from her breasts was an incredibly erotic and intimate experience, and despite her fatigue, Nichole's nipples hardened and stood up strongly. I lowered the water level to expose her nether region, and her swollen sex came into full display.

"Gently," Nichole said, putting her small hand on mine as I ran the cloth over her folds. I did as instructed, lightly running the soapy cloth over her pussy. The person who'd applied the black makeup had been extremely thorough, and it took considerable time to clean every square inch of her skin. Or hell, Maybe Nichole had applied it, I thought, intending to ask her about it later. Nichole's pussy lips were enflamed and puffy, and as the pink of the skin returned, there was no doubt that she'd been ridden hard.

"What did you think of the party?" Nichole asked as I worked.

"It was over-the-top crazy," I said, snorting a laugh. "What about you?"

"Mental in every way," she said, a small smile on her lips. She closed her eyes and covered them with the back of her hand. "I think I've gone yampy."

"You looked like you enjoyed it though," I said, pressing my finger between her folds and running the cloth softly between them.

"Ky," Nichole moaned, "Don't do anymore than necessary, If I have another orgasm, I think I might shatter."

"Wow, you had that many?" I asked. Nichole nodded but kept her eyes closed. "I've got to admit, you floored me when you and Wade took the stage last night, but you defiantly won the competition. You were fucking amazing."

Nichole's eyes finally opened, and she looked at me, "You really think so? You're not just saying that to make me feel better."

"No… I mean I was a little shocked you actually did it-okay, a lot shocked," I said. "But fuck, you were amazing. I know this is going to sound weird, but I was proud of you up there, looking so confident and showing everyone how incredible you are."

Nichole laughed, "I was anything but confident. I was shit scared up there, at least at first. Then things got a bit wonky."

"What do you mean?"

Nichole shrugged and turned the tap of the bathtub with her toe, letting the warm water pour out again. "All day yesterday, it felt like my libido was out of control, and by the time I got to the party, I could barely think straight," she began to explain. "It started by putting all of this makeup on because it took hours to apply. We had to do several coats, and each coat had to complete dry before the next one could be applied. And I guess all that time standing there starkers in front of everyone, and everyone touching me like that for hours, it made me bloody randy."

"How many people were there?" I asked.

"Three," Nichole said, "Michelle, the woman Rachel sent me to, used to do a lot of makeup work at a small theater, and she had two friends that helped her."

"I got off easy. All I had to do was throw on a robe," I said but then had a thought that made me wince. "I feel bad for whoever has to wash that thing."

"Cum a lot in it, did you?" Nichole asked, the brow over her right eye arching.

"A few, yeah," I admitted. "But not one of them was as intense as yours."

Nichole sighed and slowly shook her head, "I still can't believe I did that. I was just feeling so randy by then… I guess I kind of lost my mind for a time."

"I didn't think you'd be able to orgasm in front of all those people. I know you've told me how much of a mental thing that is."

"That surprised me too. But it was like I was on such a high that I went manic or something. I felt completely delirious."

"Like I said, it was fucking incredible," I said, as affirmingly as I could.

"Where does that leave us?" Nichole asked, "Is this the direction we want to go?"

"What do you think?" I said, not wanting to be the first to answer the question.

"I asked you first," she shot right back, giving me a wry smile. "This has to be a mutual decision, Ky. I'll tell you what my feelings are, but I want you to go first."

I inhaled through my nose and held my breath for a short moment, sifting through the mountains of thoughts I'd had about this in recent days. I felt the gravity of the moment, and knew this was another one of those pivot points one has in their lives. I used to feel an internal battle that felt evenly paired between wanting to live the alt life, and not wanting to live the alt life. But as time had gone on, and we'd experienced more and more. The side that was opposed had all but disappeared. I knew deep down what I wanted, I was just being timid in going for it.

"I guess… I think I want to continue," I finally admitted. "I've had fun exploring new things, and especially seeing you experience new things." I paused briefly before adding, "And I feel like we've barely scratched the surface. There's so much more to explore."

"That's how I feel, too," Nichole said, her eyes meeting mine in a moment of intense connection. "I discovered last night that there's a part of me that really likes being a slut-not acting like a slut, but truly being a slut. I don't know how this might affect the future, but I don't want to stop exploring."

My insides twisted in lustful desire and angst. I didn't have a crystal ball with which to divine the future, but common sense told me that this wasn't a safe route, and one threw caution to the wind at one's own peril.

Nichole's smile changed suddenly. She sat up in the bathtub and inspected herself carefully. The removal work had taken us nearly two hours before all the black makeup was gone, but she seemed satisfied that she was now clean. She turned her head to look at me.

"Did you enjoy Rachel last night? Did you fuck in her our bed?" Nichole asked me, her tone wasn't harsh, but it carried a strength to it that made me pause.

"Yes, but I didn't do anything we didn't already agree to," I said, adding some important context to the moment.

"Quite," Nichole said, her access suddenly crisper than it had been moments ago. "Still, you fucked her in our bed. There should be consequences for such indiscretion."

"Indiscretion?" I said with a laugh. "You suggested it."

"You've gone barking," she said, and I could tell from her smile that she was up to something. "I don't recall that."

"Alright, I'll play," I said, "what's my punishment?"

"Well, no shagging your girlfriend to start," Nichole said.

I shook my head, "She's not my girlfriend, but sure, I expected that. What else?"

"No pussy for you for the next month."

"A fucking month?" I said in shock, "We can't have sex for a whole month?"

Nichole's smile only grew, "I didn't say I couldn't have sex," she clarified. "To be clear, I intend to have loads of sex-I have two men that I need to keep satisfied. But you, you will only get the palm of my hand for the next thirty days."

"Ugh," I groaned and leaned against the tub. "Are you serious?" I gasped. "You're willing to satisfy Marcus and Wade, but not your husband?"

Nichole leaned closer to me and said, "I can see the hunger in your eyes just from you thinking about me denying you for a month. I think I am satisfying you with what you really want."

I groaned again and felt my dick start to come back to life, something I thought would have been impossible as many times as I'd cum over the last twenty-four hours.

"Is that all?" I asked, not sure I could take anymore at the moment.

"For now," she said.

"Alright, then I have something more to tell you," I said, adjusting myself in my shorts. "Your boss talked to me last night."

"Rafe was there?" Nichole asked in surprise.

"No, not your immediate boss, the big boss, the owner."

"Oh," Nichole said in recognition. "Mr. Schultz was there."

I nodded, "He saw your show and then came to talk to me."

"Oh god, am I going to be fired?" my wife said, the blood draining from here face.

"Oh no," I quickly said, "sorry, I should have led with that. You're definitely not getting fired."

Nichole visibly relaxed, but I could tell the news about her boss seeing her had rattled her to some degree. She again closed her eyes and pressed the palm of her hand to her forehead. "I can't believe he was there… what did he want?"

When I didn't answer right away, Nichole opened her eyes and looked up. "Look," I said, "I don't want to tell you everything because I think it'll be better you hear it directly from him. I don't want to poison the well so to speak. Let me just say that it's about a possible change in the type of work you do."

Nichole's expression wilted, "I know I haven't done well on sales. I'm way behind on my quotas."

"He didn't say anything about that," I reassured my wife. "He just has something else in mind, and he wanted to know if I could be supportive of it."

"That all sounds very ominous."

I shrugged but then nodded, "It does," I admitted. Another thought then struck me. "Hey, I overhead you tell Wade you'd talk to be about something. What was it?"

Nichole fell silent for a long moment as if searching her thoughts. Then, studying me closely, she said. "Wade asked me to be his girlfriend."

----------

Chapter 38

"His girlfriend?" I gasped in surprise, "but you're married." I knew as I said it that it was a stupid thing to say. I'd read enough online to know that a lot of people were married, yet still had boyfriends, girlfriends, and mistresses on the side. If I was honest with myself, I'd even entertained the thought of Nichole having a boyfriend on a few occasions, but never in any serious fashion.

"I know, that's what I told him," she said calmly, her eyes watching me carefully. "But go back to Mr. Schultz," she said, changing the subjects again. "If I'm not going to be sacked, what did he have in mind?"

It took me a moment to mentally make the flip back to her work after thinking about Wade being a potential boyfriend to Nichole. I shook my head and said, "He has something in mind in business development, but seriously, it's better he tell you everything. Then we'll discuss it after."

Nichole's lips pursed slightly, but she nodded and seemed willing to let it go.

"Do you want to be Wade's girlfriend?" I asked after a moment of silence.

"I don't know," she said quickly. "But I've enjoyed our explorations, is this the next step?" she said, her eyes still intensely focused on me. "I can tell you like the idea."

"What? Why would you say that? I haven't even had time to think about it."

Nichole shrugged, but her eyes didn't leave mine. "I can see it on your face… sometimes you get this look, and I can tell you like the idea. You're easy to read that way."

I gave my wife a skeptical look and shook my head, "I don't have a look."

"Oh yes you do," she reiterated. "I saw it at the party, when I told you to enjoy Rachel because it was the last pussy you were going to see for a while. And just now, I saw that look again when I told you about Wade wanting me to be his girlfriend."

"I don't know what you're talking about," I said, "maybe that was my Blue Steel look."

"Blue Steel," Nichole said, furrowing her brow. "Is that from that ridiculous movie you made me watch the other day?"

I shook my head, "Alright, let's say I do have a 'look'. What's it look like to you?"

"I don't know, it's hard to describe. It's probably what a teenage boy would look like the first time he sees a naked woman," my wife said. "You get all excited and nervous, but also like you're randy enough to step on small children to get what you want."

"… That's oddly descriptive," I said, trying to follow her details.

"I told you, it's hard to describe, but we've been married long enough that I can tell when you like something. Am I wrong? Did you not like the idea of me denying you my body, or taking Wade as more than a meaningless lover?"

It took me a long moment to think of a reply, and Nichole seemed content to let the silence linger until I was ready to speak. "Okay, you're not wrong," I finally said, "I do think about that kind of stuff a lot."

"That's what I thought," Nichole said, the small smile on her face telling me that she knew she'd just won. "So, how do you want to start? Do you have a duration you want me to deny you for, are you alright with Wade taking me out on dates once-in-a-while?"

"I don't… It doesn't… look," I finally said, finding my words. "It doesn't work for me if I'm part of the planning. I kind of need you to, well… decide I guess. I need you to decide, and then just tell me what's going to happen."

An awkward silence fell between us, or at least I felt awkward, I'm not sure how she was feeling. I'd just given my wife the green light to not only sleep with whomever she wanted, but I'd just dialed the exploration up by a factor of ten.

"I see," Nichole finally said. She looked at me for a long time, but she kept a perfect poker face and gave none of her emotions away. "Ky," began again, "if we do this, if you want to put that responsibility on me, then you have to communicate, you have to tell me what you're feeling, like if I'm pushing too far. I don't want to be rowing with you every day because you don't like the way I'm doing things."

"I understand," I nodded in agreement.

Nichole seemed to consider for a moment and then nodded. I could tell she was done talking, so I helped her to bed and killed the lights.

The next morning started like any other. Nichole slept in until the last minute possible before readying herself for work, and I went through my typical routine and headed to the office. All I could think about on the drive is as what details Morgan would tell my wife. What would be her attitude toward the new position once he'd told her what he was after.

I'd had some close calls at work, nearly missing some deadlines and being late to a few meetings. I'd even been warned that I needed to tighten things up, so I knew I couldn't afford to be distracted at work. Consequently, I turned off my personal phone and focused only on work while I was at the office. And aside from riding my bike during my lunch hour, I kept my nose down and tried to grind hard. Nichole's income was still based on her base salary, and since she hadn't done so well with commissions, that income was meager.

I had to admit to myself that if Nichole took the new position at work, and she brought in a lot more money, our lives would dramatically change. Those thoughts would occasionally come, but I quickly pushed them out of my mind. I had no idea what that extra income could potentially cost us.

At the close of the workday, I turned on my phone and found a ton of text messages and voicemails. One after the other were from my wife, begging me to call her. I quickly called my wife's cell.

"Ky, thank god," Nichole breathed in relief.

"What is it, what happened?" I asked, trying not to sound too panicked.

"First, please don't get angry," Nichole said, her voice meek and vulnerable.

That was never a good conversation starter, I thought. "I won't, are you alright, did something happen?"

"I'm fine," Nichole said reassuringly. "But I'm afraid my car was towed."

"Oh," I said in total relief, "I'm sorry, I didn't know it wasn't running well."

Nichole seemed to hesitate at that. "It didn't break down," she said, and I could swear I heard her fidgeting.

"So, you ran out of gas?" I made another guess.

"No." Nichole then sighed and said, "I was pulled over for speeding, but this time the cop had my car towed."

"Fuck Nichole, how fast were you going?"

"Eighty in a sixty, so only twenty over."

"They usually don't have you towed unless it's like reckless endangerment or something. That's fucked up they towed it for only twenty over," I said, trying to puzzle out the details. Still, something in Nichole's voice tried to tell me something beyond her words. "What's the rest of the story?" I asked, suspicious that she was leaving something out.

Again it took Nichole a moment to answer. I heard her let out a heavy breath through her nose. "The car was towed because I was driving on a suspended license."

"Nichole," I said more loudly than I'd intended. "I didn't know your license was suspended. Where are you? Did they take you to the police station? Did you have a bench warrant out for you?"

"You said you wouldn't get angry, Ky," she snapped back at me.

I closed my eyes and took a calming breath, "Where are you? Do you need a ride?" I said, forcing myself to sound calmer. The truth was I was seething. This was going to cost a fortune, and be a major inconvenience in getting her to and from work.

"When you weren't answering, I called Rafe, and he picked me up. He actually only lives about twenty minutes away from the house," she explained, referring to her immediate supervisor from work.

"Okay," I said, feeling a sense of relief that at least she was someplace safe. "Send me the address and I'll come get you."

She did, and an hour later I pulled into the guest parking area at the condominium complex where Rafe lived. I sent her a text that I'd arrived, but got no answer. I was already frustrated, and having to go walk through the condo complex to find the one that Rafe owned wasn't easing that frustration. I called her phone, but after half dozen rings, it went to voicemail.

"Damnit," I swore, opening the door and getting out of the truck.

I walked down the sidewalk between the buildings and looked at the different building number and resident addresses. It took me almost fifteen minutes before I finally found the right one. I knocked on the door and Rafe answered.

"Hey," he said, opening the door wide.

Nichole was sitting at the dining table, holding her coat and purse on her lap. She gave me a tight smile as she stood and came to the door. Then, she touched Rafe on the upper arm and leaned close to him.

"Thank you for saving me, and sorry for the trouble," she said in what appeared to be a very friendly manner.

"Anytime, Nichole. Happy to help," he said, a look of smug satisfaction on his face. "You're almost on the way to the office, so we can carpool for a while if you need."

Nichole nodded without looking at me, "That'd be brilliant," she said a little too quickly. "I'll text you later. I need to talk to my husband first."

"Of course, just let me know," Rafe said.

I said a brusque goodbye and we headed back to my truck. I knew I was walking too quickly for Nichole to comfortably keep my pace, and for a few minutes I didn't care. But after a moment, I knew I was being overly difficult and slowed my pace.

"Thank you," Nichole said as she more easily fell into step with me.

I waited until we were in the truck before saying, "Alright, Nichole. Spill it. What happened?"

Nichole clasped her hands and rested them on her lap. "I got a speeding ticket a while ago-I didn't tell you about it," she said bluntly. "But that put too many points on my licensees, and so it was suspended."

"But you kept driving anyway?" I said in disbelief. Nichole nodded. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"I know I should have, but you're always having a go at me about my driving, and I didn't want to hear it," she confessed. "I know it was stupid, and I'm sorry."

I bit my tongue, venting my frustrations on her wasn't going to make me feel better, well, maybe in the short term, but I knew I'd eventually pay a much heavier toll to make peace. "Okay," I said, breathing out a slow breath, "We'll deal with it."

"I am sorry," Nichole said, her tone contrite. She looked so small in the passenger seat of the old Ford truck, you'd never know that she was hell-on-wheels. It wasn't that she simply drove too fast, she was terribly reckless as well. As intelligent and on top of things as she normally was, she was downright scary when she got behind the wheel, a true menace. Maybe it was better for everyone that she lost her license. Hell, insurance might even be cheaper if she was removed from the policy.

"It's fine," I said with more authority, "we'll just have to figure out how to get you to and from work for a while… probably a long while."

"Rafe offered," Nichole said easily.

A little too easily, I thought. "I don't know," I said, thinking about the guy that looked like a lumberjack made out of granite. Rafe wasn't nearly as large or muscular as Wade, but he was definitely a guy's guy, someone that knew how to handle himself and exuded the confidence that came with that kind of ability. "Rafe seems kind of into you."

Nichole laughed, and when I looked at her she rolled her eyes, "Ky, why would that matter?"

That made me pause, and suddenly I remembered our conversation from last night. I'd been basically telling her for a while now that she was free to sleep with whomever she wanted, and here I was getting all protective about it. Did she want to take another lover already, or would this just be an occasional fling?

"I guess it doesn't," I said, my pulse quickening as I said it.

"I like that my husband wants to be protective," she said, giving me a warm smile. "But, you don't have to worry about anything happening with Rafe. He's gay."

I sputtered, "He's what? Are you serious? He does not look gay?"

Her brow rose as she turned to me, "Oh, you can tell by looking at someone," she said with a laugh. At my discomfort she added, "I didn't realize you enjoy checking out other blokes, I'm sure Rafe wouldn't mind if you chatted him up. I'd happily set it up."

"You know what I mean," I shot back without ire. "A lot of gay guys like you to know they're gay-I don't know, you just know it" I said, unable to find a politically correct way to explain myself. "Rafe just doesn't look the type."

"It is too bad he's gay," Nichole said, her smile widening, "because I'd tap that if he weren't."

This time it was my turn to roll my eyes, "That term doesn't work for you. A girl can't tap a guy."

"Oh no?" she said, giving me a look.

I had to think for a minute, "Oh fuck, seriously? You're talking about pegging?"

"Sure, want to try it?" the gleam in her eye was now unbearable.

"Is that one of your fantasies?" I asked.

Nichole shook her head, "It wasn't, but I might make it one. Let's go home and try it."

"I don't know," I said, wondering how this conversation ever started and how I'd been pulled into it. "That doesn't sound like much fun."

Nichole's smile was now almost feral, "It does to me."

I pursed my lips and started the truck, purposefully ignoring her comment. After we'd exited the parking lot and were on the way to the freeway, I said, "Rafe seems like a good option. You should probably let him know."

I didn't turn to see it, but I knew Nichole was looking at me with a very self-satisfied grin. Fuck, a few minutes ago she was apologizing and basically throwing herself at my mercy, and now she'd positioned herself to be right back on top of the world.

"He does think you're attractive," Nichole said, and I could literally hear the smile in her voice.

I shook my head, but couldn't help but smile a little, "Stop teasing already," I said, focusing on the drive and the cars moving around me. The old Ford is a solid truck, but it takes more of an involved effort to drive compared to modern cars with all of the assist equipment packages.

"I'm not having a go," Nichole proclaimed, "he really does. In fact, he told me again a few minutes before you arrived."

I sat uncomfortably for a moment, "Whatever," I mumbled, and Nichole let out a peal of laugher. "Do you to talk about, you know… " I looked to Nichole, but she sat patiently waiting for me to say it. "Does he, know about us?"

"You mean does he know I cheat on my husband?" Nichole said. I nodded. "No, we talk a lot, but not about that." She then asked, "If I did tell him, would that bother you?"

"I don't know," I admitted truthfully, "Maybe not, but I think it merits a lot of discussion first."

"I suppose," Nichole said, "I guess I just thought a lot of people already knew, so one more wouldn't matter."

"But those people are all in the lifestyle already. They're all swingers, so it doesn't matter if they know."

"Uh huh," I heard Nichole's voice say after a moment.

"What, you disagree?" I asked, chancing a moment to look away from the road and to her.

"No, not exactly," she said quickly and then paused. "But people talk, and I'm sure some of neighbors are at least a little suspicious."

"Maybe," I sort of agreed. "Does that bother you?"

"That the neighbors might suspect something? No. They're not the friendliest people I've ever met anyway. But we haven't exactly tried to keep this a secret," Nichole said. "I assumed we'd never want our families to know, god, mum would go spare, but if we keep going to these swinger parties, eventually people will know you're my cuck-boy."

I gripped the steering wheel tightly as I felt my heart begin to pound against my chest.

"You've got that look again," Nichole said, giving me a wry smile. "You're keen on me calling you a cuck, aren't you?"

"It's kind of intense," I said, my voice strained.

"Good, you need to accept that's who you are now. I think we'll both be happier that way," Nichole said matter-of-factly.

I listened as closely as I could, wanting to discern if she was putting on a show or if she was being sincere. If this was an act, I couldn't tell.

"Are you going out with Wade this week?" I asked, taking a deep breath and trying to slow my heartbeat.

"You mean my boyfriend?" Nichole asked, and then added, "Say it Ky, you might as well start referring to him as my boyfriend." She let out a small giggle. "I can tell you love that idea, I can see it in your face. It looks like you're going to come apart at the seams."

I felt almost dizzy, and wondered briefly if driving under the influence of cuckold feelings was a good idea. I made Nichole wait a full minute before I said, "Are you and your boyfriend going out this week?" My throat made a strangled noise.

"Probably," Nichole said, and I knew she was smiling, but it was taking all my focus to not crash. "He hasn't asked me yet, but I'll text him tonight, I'm sure he'll make time to see his girlfriend."

"God Nichole, you're really doing a number on me right now," I confessed, my erection painfully pressing against my pants.

Nichole unfastened her seatbelt, moved to the center of the truck's bench seat, and refastened the seatbelt there. It took her a minute because that belt always falls behind the seat and you have to fish it out. Eventually I heard the click of the belt, and then felt her hand on my crotch.

"I'm a lucky girl to have a husband that wants me to have everything," she said appreciatively. "I'll try to always remember that."

With her hand on my dick, I couldn't think of anything to say. I ended up just making a grunting noise and continued to drive. Nichole then surprised me by unzipping my pants and pulling my erect penis out.

"Does it make you hard knowing your wife enjoys sex with other men?" Nichole asked, leaning into my side, her hand gently stroking my dick.

"Yeah," I said with a sharp nod.

"I guess that was kind of a rhetorical question. I can tell you like it," she said, giving me a squeeze. "You know, I rather like the idea of you wearing a cage," she said, easing her grip on my member. "There's something very powerful about the idea of controlling you like that."

"Is that your fantasy?" I asked.

I felt her shake her head against my shoulder, "No, but I'm starting to warm to the idea the more we explore," she said, releasing me and running her hand down the inside of my thigh. "I'm still not ready to tell you my fantasy, but I'm getting close. I think I'll be able to tell you soon."

"Ugh," I said with a laugh, "It's killing me not knowing. You know I'll do it, whatever it is."

Nichole gave a nervous chuckle, "I wouldn't be so sure. It'll take some very open… " she suddenly stopped then said, "let's talk about that another day. I've got other things I want to discuss with you."

"Like?"

"I need you to be clear of mind when we talk," she said, returning her hand to my dick and jacking me off much quicker, "so go ahead and cum and then we'll chat when we get home." She'd gained an experienced hand lately, and I knew it wouldn't take her long to make me cum.

I nodded. "Tell me something else. Give me something erotic to think about."

"Hmm," Nichole hummed and seemed to think for a moment. "Do you remember when I came up home late after surfing with Marcus about a fortnight ago?"

"Yeah."

"You never asked why I was late."

"I assumed the waves were good, so you stayed a little longer."

"Actually, they were rubbish that day," Nichole said, "but the weather was nice, so I was standing by the Jeep in my bikini as we were preparing to leave. And three of Marcus's friends were hanging about having a chin wag with us in the car park. Marcus suddenly asked his friends if they wanted me to suck them off."

"Fuck, are you serious, he said that?"

Nichole lifted her head and nodded, "And I did it," she said without hesitation. "I sucked off each one. It didn't take long, they were all extremely randy."

"Of fuck!" I swore, squinting my eyes and then biting my lip. I was extremely close.

"Think about that cuck-boy. Your cheating wife sucked off three blokes that morning. I was kneeling on my flip-flops and sucking each of their cocks. They weren't as large as Marcus, so it was an easy thing to take them all."

My jaw clinched and I groaned as I came hard. For a brief moment, I drove over the raised pavement markers that split the lanes, and the truck vibrated as I ran over them. I quickly corrected and got back into my lane, but Nichole's hand was squeezing me extremely tightly.

"Nichole," I groaned.

"Oh, sorry," she said, easing her grip. "I guess that was probably a bad idea."

"Fuck that," I said emphatically, "I was a great idea, maybe just not the safest."

Nichole giggled and pulled up her hand. "You came a lot more than usual," she said, holding her hand up for me to see. "Want to taste yourself?" Nichole moved her hand close to my face.

"Hey, I'm driving here," I protested. I got a whiff of a faint metallic-like scent.

"I read that cucks are supposed to like eating their cum," she said, her tone teasing and light. She laughed and I could see her shaking her head in my periphery vision. "God, that sounded depraved."

"I don't think I'm ready for that," I said, leaning away from her hand.

"Oh, don't be a wimp," she chided, but ultimately pulled her hand back. "You like it when I do it."

"Well sure, that's different," I said, giving her a smile.

"Oh really? You like it when your slutty wife swallows your cum?"

"Well of course. Every guy does."

Nichole shifted next to me to where her body was slightly more turned toward me. "You know I've swallowed a lot of cum these last months," she said, lifting her hand to her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and licked her knuckle, lifting a glob of whitish semen with the tip of her tongue. She closed her mouth and swallowed. "Yours is a bit salty."

My wife then held my gaze while she licked her hand clean. I wanted nothing more than to stare at the display, but I had to keep looking away to make sure I was still between the lane lines.

"Wade's is very sweet," Nichole said after she'd cleaned her hand of my cum. "Marcus likes me to swish it around in my mouth before I swallow."

"Good god, Nichole," I gasped. "You're going to be the death of me."

"I hope not," Nichole laughed again, "I have a lot more teasing planned for you."

I put my arm around my wife's shoulders and pulled her in tightly as we drove the remaining few miles to the house. Luckily my truck sits up higher than most of the cars around me, so I doubt anyone had seen our little display of lewdness, but I wasn't really watching out very closely either.

For the sake of time, Nichole heated up a couple of chicken bowls that we keep in the freezer for when we don't want to cook. She put them on the table, and we sat down to eat. I was tired after a long day at work, and I was still getting used to my afternoon biking routine, but my mind was amped and whirring a hundred miles an hour at what I suspected Nichole wanted to talk about.

"So you spoke with Morgan?" I asked after we'd taken a few bites of our meal.

Nichole nodded as she took a long drink of water. "It was, enlightening," she said after a minute. Then, "How much did Morgan tell you at the party?"

I shrugged, "Not a lot of details," I explained, "basically that you'd be in a business development role, and would cater to, what he called, a 'special' clientele. He also said that more than likely sex would be involved, at least to some degree."

Nichole listened to me intently as I spoke, and I found myself wishing that I could hear her inner thoughts. Did she want to do this, or was she repulsed by the idea? If she was interested, was it more because she thought I might want her to go for it, or did she have her own motivations.

"As an overarching summery, I think that's correct," she said, looking pensive, her gaze never leaving my own. "He told me about the same. It was an, interesting, conversation."

"Is this something you'd want to do?"

"What do you think?" she asked, avoiding my question.

I shook my head at her question, "Look, I'll share my thoughts on it, but ultimately this has to be your choice. I got the impression from Morgan, that this wasn't a dip-your-toe-in-the-water kind of position. He implied that there's some serious financial upside, so I imagine he's looking for some kind of serious commitment."

"Quite," Nichole said, finally breaking her gaze and taking a bite of her dinner. After a moment, she added, "He said the position started with a hundred-thousand-dollar base salary, plus a generous expense account for clothes, meals, and travel. But the commissions are where the big dollars are made. Morgen told me that Catherine, the other woman in Special Projects, made almost five-hundred-thousand-dollars last year."

"Damn!" I said, my eyes widening.

Nichole shrugged and then nodded, "That's life-changing kind of money."

"I'll say. A year of that and the house is paid for," I said without thinking, then tried to joke, "Hell, if I had a pair of tits, I'd probably do it."

Nichole gave me a small smile but didn't laugh, "I'd be lying if I said I wasn't seriously thinking about it," my wife said, not turning away as her eyes met mine.

I felt my heart clinch and stop for a beat. "Really, you're thinking about it?"

Nichole sighed and paused in thought for a long moment, "I've only thought about it," she finally said. "That's why I was distracted when I was driving home. I wasn't paying any attention to my speed at the time. I'm probably lucky something worse didn't happen." Nichole turned the glass of water on the table between her fingers. "If Morgan would have approached me six months ago, before we started exploring, I would have turned him down straight away. But after what we've done-what I've experienced… I have to admit, I'm curious."

"Fuck," I breathed out, "I gotta admit, I'm a little surprised."

"Disappointed?" Nichole asked, her eyes filled with vulnerability.

"No babe, not at all," I said, trying to be as reassuring as I could be. "I'd probably be thinking about it too if roles were reversed. That's a lot of money, like maybe start a family sooner kind of money."

"I've had similar thoughts," Nichole admitted, "but it feels like a slippery slope, you know."

"I know exactly what you mean. I'm sure the laws of unintended consequences would have something to say about it. Not to mention your safety."

"We talked about that, too," Nichole said. "Of course Morgan was extremely reassuring that everything was planned and very safe. And then he had me spend the afternoon with Catherine to get her perspective."

When Nichole saw that I was content to listen, she went on, "Catherine's an interesting person. She's at least ten years older than I am, and she's very beautiful. Tall, blonde, long legs, large breasts, but she's not the dumb blonde type. The woman's brilliant, I mean extremely intelligent." Nichole continued to turn the glass of water on the table as she spoke, the small act in itself didn't mean much, but it made me feel like my wife was still nervous about the conversation.

"Catherine's single, so it makes the travel she does a lot easier. She spends a significant amount of time with her clients, out on the company yacht, diving off some island in the Caribbean, or just staying at some resort in the Keys, she's almost never home. That's why she only keeps a small condo in San Diego."

"Doesn't sound like it's the kind of job that's conducive to a family," I said, feeling worried about where this was going.

Nichole shook her head, but kept her eyes on the glass of water, "Morgan made sure to tell me that I would create my own schedule. Catherine likes the travel, so she takes every opportunity that pops up. But according to Morgan, there's a lot of need here in SoCal, so I would only need to travel once in a while."

"It could be an incredible opportunity," I said, trying not to sound like I was for or against the idea. "But it's also a little crazy."

Nichole looked up, a small smile on her features, "Crazy doesn't seem to scare us away any longer."

I had to laugh at that. "I suppose that's true." Then, after a moment said, "Do you want to do it?"

Nichole sighed heavily, "I shouldn't even consider it, Ky. But honestly, I want to think on it for a few days. I can't stop thinking about how much of a difference that money would make. I don't have any desire to live like the Kardashians, but having some extra money to get some furniture, and have a little nest egg saved in the bank would make me feel a lot more secure."

"Nichole," I said, pulling her attention back to the present. It felt like she'd been lost in her thoughts. "Don't worry about the money. There's no amount of money in the world that matters if this isn't something you want to do. Really, we have options, we're getting by."

Nichole nodded, "You're right of course, but it's hard not to think about-but don't worry, I understand what you mean. And I know we're getting by, I'm fine with that, but I worry that I might get sacked if I don't take the position. If it wasn't for Rafe closing some of my deals, I would have probably been tossed out weeks ago."

"We'll be fine, we'll figure it out," I reiterated. "Even if that happens, something else will work out." I eyed my wife until she nodded in agreement.

A few minutes went by and we returned to our meals. I started to think about a recent work assignment when another thought popped into my mind. "Hey," I said suddenly. "Did that stuff in the parking lot actually happen?"

Nichole's eyes rose and met mine, a shapely brow raising ever so slightly, "Maybe you should go surfing one morning and find out…"

----------

Chapter 39

Three days had gone by since Morgan had offered me the Business Development position, and I had thought of little else during that time. Thankfully, Ky had more-or-less left me alone to work out for myself whether this was something I wanted to do or not. I knew what my libido was thinking, I'd needed to bring extra knickers to work because I seemed to be in a constant state of arousal. Even the two mornings I had spent surfing, and shagging, Marcus, had not sated my desire. If anything, that time had only served as an appetizer.

My thoughts were almost always directed to Wade, how he made me feel, how he's woken me from a slumber I never realized I was in. Part of me felt like I was neglecting my husband, but it seemed like the more I thought and talked about sex with Wade, or possible others, the more excited he got. The more I indulged, the happier he appeared to be. It was a dichotomy to be sure.

Suddenly, Catherine poked her head into my cubical, interrupting my thoughts. "Got a minute?" she asked, leaning against the low wall of the cubicle's entrance. She was dressed in a dark, fitted suit with a white collared shirt that was open enough to show off a small amount of cleavage. She wore high heels that displayed her perfectly painted nails. Given her position in the company, I'd assumed she would have dressed the part of 'corporate slut' with short skirts and skimpy tops. But I had to admit, she rocked the conservative workwear.

"Sure," I said, turning in my chair and closing the lid to my laptop.

Catherine looked around the large office as if checking to see if anyone was close enough to hear what she might say. She needn't have bothered, there were few people that ever came to the office with any consistency, and it was already well-past quitting time. The tall blonde woman took the only other chair in my small cubicle.

"I just wanted to swing by and see how you were doing," she said, giving me a small smile. The woman was gorgeous, enough so I wondered briefly what it might be like to kiss those lips of hers. If I'd been a bloke, I probably would have been falling arse over kettle.

"Fine thanks," I said reflexively, then, "trying to stay awake while going through the last of the mandatory HR training videos."

"I remember those," Catherine said, putting one knee over the other as she casually crossed her legs. "It'd be interesting to watch them again though-to see how many company policies I'm breaking on any given day." She laughed and rested her elbow on the desk next to her.

"You lead an interesting life," I said.

Catherine gave me a conspiratorial look at that, "And you can, too. If you want," she said, leaning forward slightly. "Have you given Morgan's offer anymore thought?"

"That's about all I have thought about," I confessed. "I'm simply unsure how one makes the leap," I had to pause for a moment to think about what I meant. "The actual work-the business part, the sales, the client relations-that's standard day-to-day stuff. But actually going to bed with a client, a complete stranger, that's, well, a bit concerning."

Catherine's smile grew as she held my gaze in her own. "I saw a video of certain dark elf slut a few days ago, and I've got to say, she didn't look like she was afraid of much. That was one of the hottest things I've ever seen."

I felt the blood rush to my neck and head, and I was relatively certain I was displaying a brilliant blush, "That was different," I said in whisper.

"Uh huh," she said dismissively, "let me just say this girl, if you can do that, there's nothing in this new position that would phase you in the least."

I inhaled a deep breath and let it out slowly, "I don't know, it feels very risky to me."

"That's understandable, Nichole. I felt the same way at first, but I can promise you this, you're building it up in your mind to be much more than it is."

"What do you mean?"

"Look, I'm speaking from my own experience here. I was feeling the same way you are now, so trust me, I know," she explained. "How about this," Catherine began again, "We have a potential new client that's coming next week. His name is Arthur, he's French but speaks good English, and he works as a procurement specialist for their National Health Insurance. Do you speak any French?" Catherine suddenly asked.

I nodded, it was something I'd studied in school when I was still living in England. "I'm fluent enough unless the conversation gets to be very specific about a unfamiliar topics. Then I'm lacking a little in vocabulary."

"Any other languages?" Catherine continued to probe.

"Some Italian and Spanish," I said, but I'm out of practice.

"Still, you're light years ahead of most of us. You'll get a fair amount of opportunity to practice should you so choose." Catherine waved her hand dismissively. "I'm getting off topic. If you're open to the idea, I'd like for you to meet up with Arthur when he's in town. Spend some time with him, let him tell you what his needs are, and see what you can to do meet those needs." Catherine paused briefly and recrossed her legs. "I need to explain something to you, Nichole. Arthur is like a lot of our clients. He works primarily for the government, but he's extremely connected to companies all over the world. So while we're working to sell medical equipment, it's not uncommon to end up in the middle of a very different business deal."

I sat back in my chair, my body stiffening slightly, "Like?"

"Arthur is connected to international shipping companies, farmers that own tracts of land larger than Iowa, and all types of mining operations. He's basically a broker for anything he can make money on, commodities, futures, precious metals, medical equipment… he'd be extremely valuable to us as we grow our own network."

"So there are times when you do deals that have nothing to do with Global Medical?" I asked, struggling to follow along.

"Of course," Catherine replied quickly. "The Special Projects Division is set up to do any kind of deal that will make us money. We have almost total freedom to do whatever we want. But in order to be successful, you have to start building those relationships. And I thought Arthur would be a good start."

"And would Arthur be expecting to sleep with me?" I asked, surprised at the feeling of willingness that suddenly possessed me.

"I'm sure he wouldn't turn it down if you made yourself available, but if you find you're uncomfortable with it, give me a call, and I'll step in."

I sat in thought for a long moment and didn't speak.

"This might be a good way for you to see what it's like, and it's local, so you wouldn't have to be out of town. But if you find it's not for you, then simply let me know and I won't pester you anymore."

I bit my lower lip for a moment as I considered the idea. I knew a part of me wanted to do it, Catherine's lifestyle seemed so exciting and filled with adventure, much more thrilling than the everyday monotonous routine I'd fallen into lately. And I knew Ky would support an exploratory step like what Catherine was proposing. Every time the subject of my potential job change came up, he got this randy look in his eye.

"Would sex be expected on the first meeting?" I asked.

Catherine shrugged, but her smile didn't faulter, "It wouldn't be turned down," she said, giving me a subtle wink. "Arthur is quite handsome, but ultimately it would be your decision."

It took a long moment to make my decision, or maybe it was more accurate to say it took a long moment to work up the courage to admit to myself what I wanted.

"Alright," I said with a single nod. "I'll give it a bash, see how it goes."

"Excellent," Catherine said enthusiastically, her smile reaching her eyes. "I'll work out the details and send you his contact information. It might be easiest if you were to pick him up from the airport… Nichole?" she asked, probably seeing me wince.

"I kind of lost my license recently," I admitted, embarrassed to my core. "Rafe's been giving me ride's to-and-from work this week."

"Oh, you bad girl," Catherine said, a look of genuine surprise on her features.

"I didn't used to be," I said defensively. For a moment I felt an urge to argue the point, but looking at it from her point of view, I could see why she'd said what she'd said.

"Hmm," Catherine hummed, giving me a skeptical look. "What did you do to lose the license, is it an interesting tale?"

I flipped my hands up in a casual gesture, "Not a particularly interesting tale," I said, "I had a bad couple of months and got loads of speeding tickets. Then one time I made an illegal turn, and the officer said it was reckless-that was two points, and the last one was for driving on a suspended license… and speeding."

"Wow," Catherine said, her eyes wide, "I have to say, I think I misjudged you. You give off this innocent, good-girl vibe, but you have a naughty streak a mile wide."

"I don't know about that," I said, feeling slightly uncomfortable at the thought. "Just a rash of bad decisions lately." A laugh escaped me as I thought about how much had happened to me this year.

"I think the proof is in the pudding, love," Catherine said, an obvious look of amusement on her face. "But that does give me an idea. I've known Rafe for years, and he might be someone Morgan might want to consider bringing into Special Projects." Catherine's lips pursed as she thought. "I'll talk to Morgan about it, but for now, we can have him play chauffer for your date with Arthur."

"Catherine," I said, suddenly feeling very apprehensive. "I trust Rafe, but wouldn't that be a bit, unusual."

"Rafe's good people. I'll talk to him."

I inhaled a deep breath and straightened out my fingers, laying the palms of my hands on my knees. "Alright, I'll meet with Arthur," I said more calmly than I felt, "but that's all I'm committing to."

"Excellent," Catherine stood, "I'll bring the information by in the morning and leave it on your desk. You'll want to give all a read through before you meet, but he doesn't land until almost noon tomorrow, so that should give you the time you need." I thought she was done speaking with me, but then added, "Remember, Arthur's not used to the American way of getting-right-to-business. He's going to want to get to know you first, talk about the weather, life, whatever. Don't rush things, okay?"

I nodded at her instructions, feeling my heartbeat increase as I thought about what I was agreeing to. Yet, there was a chance nothing would happen, and we'd spend the entire time talking about the weather. And I was English, talking about the weather was part of our national identity. "Do you have any recommendations on dress?" I asked.

"Professional, with maybe a hint of unprofessional," she said, pressing her index finger to her lips as she looked me up and down. "You're not meeting him as a cheap prostitute. You're a professional that's there to do a job. The after-hours entertainment is only a part of the equation. Our job is to make money through building strong, long-term relationships. Little-by-little, you'll get to know these clients extremely well."

"I understand," I said with a nod. "What about my wedding ring, does it matter if I wear it or not?"

"Good question," Catherine said as she stepped toward the cubical' s exit, "Go ahead and wear it, but use your own discretion going forward. You don't want to mislead anyone, because like I said, we're working on building good relationships of trust. The worst thing you could do would be to act some part. Simply be yourself, have fun, but get business done."

I felt a little dizzy as I walked out to the car park where Rafe was waiting for me in his car. He drove a Ford Shelby GT500. I know that because my husband hadn't stopped talking about it since Rafe dropped me off at the house that first day and Ky got a look at it. At least it was a good icebreaker between my husband and coworker. The two actually seemed to be becoming mates.

"Hey Hot Wheels," Rafe said, using the new nickname he'd started calling me after he learned that I lost my license. Ever the gentleman, Rafe opened the passenger door for me, and I got in fastened my seatbelt. He then got in and started the car, the engine flaring to life and emitting a throaty rasp that was almost defining if you were standing outside.

"Saw you talking with Catherine, mind if I pry?" Rafe asked, resting his hand on top of the steering wheel as he drove.

I'd been working with Rafe from the first day I'd started working at Global Medical, so I felt like I knew him well. He was charismatic and easy to like, and it was nice to have a friend that had no sexual interest in me. He was definitely on the masculine side of the male spectrum, which made the fact that he was gay all the more interesting. Most blokes were like my husband and never would think in a million years that Rafe was gay, but if you looked closely, he gave off a few clues.

Rafe was fit and worked hard to keep himself in excellent condition, but unlike a lot of blokes, he paid extremely close attention to his clothes. I'd never seen him with a wrinkled or stained shirt or trousers, he had an eye for fashion, and would wear a bow tie on occasion-that he tied himself. The man was also something of a gossiping hen at times, at least he was that way with me. He was an extreme juxtaposition of personality traits.

"No, I don't mind," I said, answering his question, "but it's a bit of a loaded topic."

I saw Rafe shrug in the corner of my eye, "We've got time, traffic is extra thick today." Rafe pointed to the Waze app on his cell phone that was attached to the car's dashboard. The line that marked our route was solid red.

"Ugh," I sighed. I wasn't really in the mood to sit in traffic. "I feel like I'm wasting my life by sitting in traffic."

"I feel you there," Rafe agreed.

I made myself comfortable and moved the vent on the dashboard to keep the cold air from blowing directly on me. "Morgan talked to me earlier this week about moving to the Special Projects Division in the company. I haven't given him an answer, so I think Catherine came by to talk to me about it since she's in that division." I explained. "She said she was going to talk to you tomorrow to see if you might have any interest."

"Seriously?" Rafe asked, his brow raised. "Catherine's always been tight-lipped about the work she does, but whatever it is, it must pay well. I know she's pulled down some big contracts for the company, so if it pays well, I'm in."

"It probably does pay well, but it's not so straightforward."

"Meaning?" Rafe asked.

"I'm not sure how much I can talk about. I mean they haven't sworn me to secrecy to anything, but it's definitely sensitive information."

"I don't want you to tell me anything that will get you in trouble," Rafe said, turning briefly to meet my eyes before returning his attention to the road, "especially if Catherine's going to call me tomorrow, so just tell me what you think you can."

After a moment to think, I said, "The Special Projects Division is supposed to target a specific clientele-calling it a Division is a bit of a stretch because basically, Catherine is the Division. She works to cultivate and build relationships with the targeted clients."

"Sounds like what we do," Rafe said bluntly.

"Yes," I conceded, "but we don't sleep with them in order to close a deal."

I suddenly felt the car jerk under me as Rafe coughed and sputtered in surprise. My head actually lightly tapped the window next to me. I really have to be more careful not to distract the driver, or it might go poorly one day, I thought.

"You're kidding me, right?" Rafe said, quickly correcting the car's path. "Haha, yeah, you got me there… you're joking, right?"

I shook my head and his eyes widened. "I'm not having a go," I said, keeping my tone serious.

Rafe blew out a loud breath through pressed lips, "Well shit," he swore, which was something he rarely did. "I guess Catherine puts the 'Special' in Special Projects."

That made me chuckle, "I suppose so."

"And they approached you to join," Rafe said in more of a statement, "and you didn't turn them down flat, so that means you're considering it? Does Ky know?" he asked, working the details out for himself in his head. "You can tell me to shut up if I hit on something too personal," he quickly added.

"It's fine," I said, feeling a surprising sense of relief in talking to someone about this, "and Ky knows-some of it anyway."

"He's okay with it?" Rafe asked.

I tilted my head slightly and shrugged, "It's complicated," I said. Then, after a moment I asked, "If I tell you something, will you swear to keep it private?"

"Of course," Rafe said, completely serious now. "You know you can trust me."

"Thanks, I know," I said, and then went on to tell him about the sexual exploration Ky and I had been doing, and my husband's affinity for me to sleep with other men. I told him about the Halloween party, and Morgan speaking with my husband. He listened intently, but I could tell I was blowing his mind. When I finished, he was silent for a long several minutes.

Finally, he spoke, "Nichole, if I woke up tomorrow with my head sewn to the carpet, I wouldn't be more surprised than I am now."

"Surprise," I said, my tone a mix of satire and coyness.

"Oh my god, Nichole," Rafe said, shaking his head as he laughed, his features filled with disbelief. "You dirty little slut."

"Hey," I said in mile protest, even though he didn't say it as a put-down. "It didn't used to be this way," I continued, "I'm still bloody shocked that we've done as much as we have… Sometimes I really think I've lost the plot, but to tell you the truth, it's been rather liberating."

Rafe laughed and rolled his eyes, "I just can't believe it," he said rhetorically. "And you said Catherine wants to speak with me about moving into this division?"

I nodded, "She said she was going to speak with Morgan about it first, but I think she's got something else in mind for you than Morgan does with me."

"Morgan's always treated me extremely well. I don't really know him outside of work… I had no idea he was into swinging," Rafe said, obviously surprised as he processed the information I'd given him. "Anyway, Morgan's one of the smartest guys I've ever met, so if he's pushing to create this Special Projects idea, it's because there's something to it. There's a demand for it. He's also someone I'd never cross. He doesn't suffer fools."

"He can be a bit intimidating," I said, remembering how he made me feel when I met with him alone in his office. "I don't know… " I said as a particularly long silence passed between us. "… when you boil it down, it really is selling sex. I think I've been trying to find a way to justify it in my own mind, but it doesn't matter what color you paint it, it's still about sex."

Rafe once again turned to me, "I would understand if you did it," he said. He seemed to notice my confusion and clarified, "I'll use everything under the sun to make a sale-as long as it's legal. We all use whatever assets we have at our disposal to get ahead."

"So the end justifies the mean?" I quipped.

"I don't know that it needs justification, as long as you're not mentally flogging yourself over it," Rafe replied. "Who knows, could be fun."

We talked for the remainder of the drive, eventually arriving at my house. Rafe dropped me off and as I exited the car, I saw that the main garage door was open, my car parked inside. Ky must have worked out the details to have gotten it out of the impound. With a sigh, I gave my car a long look. It wasn't a nice car by any stretch of the imagination, but it was mine, and I felt a twinge of sadness at losing the freedom that came with being able to drive whenever I wanted.

I expected to find Ky in the house, but when I didn't immediately find him, my mind jumped to conclusions and felt a flash of anger that he might be over with Rachel. I knew my feelings weren't justified, but I could no more stop the anger than I could stop the sun from setting. Setting down my things from work, I went out into the back garden with the intention to go to the neighbor's and bring my husband home.

I'd only taken a few steps outside when I found him next to the house, working on the air conditioning unit there.

"Oh," I said in surprise, "There you are."

My husband was sitting on the ground, an assortment of tools around him. His hands were filthy, and he had a large black streak across his cheek. When he saw me, he dropped the wrench in his hand to ground, and gave me a frustrated look.

"Air conditioner's kaput," he said, getting to his feet. "The compressor's shot, and some of the coils are rusted through."

"The realtor told us it was at the end of its life," I said, remembering that she'd told us she thought it would probably still work a few more years. "At least summer's behind us."

"True," he said with a shrug, "but we'll still need to come up with ten to fifteen thousand dollars over the next few months to replace it."

"Bloody hell, it's seriously that much money?" I asked, knowing we didn't have close to that amount, nor would we before the next summer's heat was upon us. "We have the money we've been saving to go visit mum and dad. We could use that."

Ky shook his head, "No, we haven't seen your parents in a while, they won't be happy with me if we don't get there for the holidays." Ky pressed his lips together and sighed. "I can call my old boss and pick up some side jobs. I might be able to make enough by spring."

"But then you'd have to work nights and weekends, yeah?" I said.

Ky nodded once, "Not much choice though. Its too fucking hot to live here without AC in the summer."

"We could always move to Bristol, don't need air conditioning there," I said in a teasing tone, leaning against Ky's shoulder while we both stared at the broken AC unit.

"Or Seattle," Ky replied deadpanned.

"They wouldn't let you wear flipflops there. You'd have to wear Birkenstocks."

Ky feigned a shudder, "Dread the thought."

That's something I loved about my husband. He was not only good at home repair and building whatever home improvement project he wanted, but he had a great ability to roll with the punches and not get too burdened down. He simply dug in harder to solve the problem. I had the opportunity to do the same. Maybe not in the same way, but all I had to do was make a choice and we could instantly be able to not only afford a new air conditioner, but plane fare, Christmas presents, and the rest.

"Ky, we need to talk," I said, taking him by the arm and nudging him toward the door.

Ky, however, held his ground, "Ok, let me put away my tools, and I'll be right in."

"It's about Morgan's proposal."

He turned and looked at me. "Tools can wait."

----------

Chapter 40

The brown leather seat of the Seven Series BMW made for one of the most comfortable rides I'd ever experienced. Everything about the car denoted class and elegance, from the touch screen displays of the entertainment system, to the massaging front seats, the car was simply nice. The BMW, Rafe had explained, was a company car that Morgan had made available for the occasion, and from the look on Rafe's face, he didn't seem to mind driving it. He was dressed perfectly as usual, looking relaxed and casual, wearing dress slacks and pressed button up shirt. He paired well with the car.

I had worn the nicest dress I owned, along with a pair of four-inch heels I'd bought from a Ross department store. I felt low class sitting next to Rafe, and like I didn't even belong in the high-end luxury car. So far, I felt nothing short of inadequate from my first experimental step into Special Projects.

"Next time," said Rafe as he pushed the car at speed toward the airport, "consider six-inch heels. You need all the height you can get."

"Don't be a prat," I said distractedly, still trying to read through more of the information I'd been given about my contact. "Not all of us were born to be tall."

"Hey, I'm not making short jokes," Rafe protested. "But next time, please let me help you with your outfit."

I rolled my eyes, "What's wrong with my outfit," I pushed back.

"Nothing, if you're going for the girl-next-door look," Rafe said, taking the freeway's off ramp at double the recommended speed, which had the effect of pressing me against the door. "Which works for you," Rafe added while taking the turn, "but you've got the potential to be model-level stunning with the right clothes and hairstylist."

I looked up from my reading before I got sick from Rafe's aggressive driving. "I'm happy with the way I look," I said defensively. "And I don't have the kind of money it takes to look like what you're referring to… would you please slow down?"

"What, Hot Wheels is telling me to slow down?" Rafe said, smirking as he drove. "That's rich."

"It's different when you're in the passenger seat," I murmured.

"Well I'm certainly not letting you in the driver's seat," Rafe said adamantly, but his tone remained teasing. "I'm afraid you're stuck with me as your chauffer for the afternoon-maybe evening."

"Probably just the afternoon," I said, not wanting to think beyond what was happing now. "Are you going to tell me what Catherine and you talked about?"

"I can," Rafe answered, "but most of it depends on your decision."

I pressed my lips together as I tried to decipher what he'd said, "Elaborate," I said after a moment.

Rafe shifted in his seat. With his free hand, he rubbed the bottom of his chin. "Look, Nichole," he began. "There are three things to cover here. First, my conversation with Catherine. I ended up actually meeting with both Catherine and Morgan." Rafe let his chin go and turned his hand over, palm up. "Morgan laid out his plan for how he wants to build this Special Projects thing, and you're a major component of his plan."

"Me," I asked, unsure why I was the center of Morgan's attention as of late. "He barely knows me, and there are loads of other salespeople that are much more successful than me."

"That's partly why Morgan asked me to join," Rafe said, "because while you have the potential to be solid in sales, that's going to take time. Morgan asked me to work with you, much like we have been, to meet with the clients, and help close deals."

"So you're going to do the actual work, and then to seal the deal, I'm simply supposed to spread my legs and sleep with the client," I said, my tone hot.

Rafe laughed and shook his head, but rolled his eyes and gave me an exasperated don't-be-silly look. "Nichole, you're the key to all of this working. If anyone should be upset, it should be me. I'm playing second fiddle to you

"How do you mean?"

"To start, I'm supposed to be your chauffer-which don't get me wrong-I think that's a good gig and all… " Rafe's tone was flat and matter of fact enough that I couldn't tell if he was upset by the chauffer responsibility… "But in the end, I'm simply backup. You're going to take the lead with these clients. I'll be there to add support when needed. If you need a hand with the technical help, or you need me to review subcontracts or purchase orders-stuff like that. Your primary job is to build the relationship with the client, to help him feel like he can trust us. I'm there to make sure you can stay on target. I'm going to take care of all of the logistics, scheduling, appointments, yada, yada, yada."

"In other words, you'll be my pimp," I said, trying to match Rafe's even tone.

Rafe blew out an exasperated sigh. He then completely surprised me by pulling the car off the side of the road onto a section with a wide shoulder. He turned to me, "Nichole, if you're not on board with this, then let's just call it. If you're hung up by the morality of it, then don't go through with it. I'm happy with my job the way it is, I'm not looking to disrupt a good thing. I'm here because Morgan laid out a potential path that could be a real win for me-and you, too."

I sat without speaking for a long moment, but is seemed Rafe was content to sit with the car idling until I said something. "That's why I'm here," I admitted, feeling a little humbler, "I need the money."

Rafe didn't respond right away, as if waiting to see if I'd volunteer anymore information. Eventually, he asked. "So it's all about the money? There isn't any part of you that likes the idea of having a sexual relationship with these men?"

I sputtered and tried to think of a reply, but Rafe only pressed forward. "All the talk yesterday, about you and Ky experimenting sexually, that doesn't play a part in any of this?"

I blushed slightly, and fought to keep my composure. "Rafe," I tried to think of what to say, but it felt like a hundred thoughts tried to make their way out at the same time, and in the end, I couldn't think of what to say.

"I saw the video," Rafe picked up after I failed to make a coherent statement. "Catherine showed it to me."

This time I knew I was blushing spectacularly. I closed my eyes and bowed my head slightly, "Blood hell, that video is going to be the death of me," I said.

"Nichole," Rafe said, his voice suddenly soft, "don't feel embarrassed by it. Fucking own it. After seeing you in the video, I can see there's a lot more to you than meets the eye. I thought the video was awesome by the way."

I looked up suddenly, "Then why did you act so surprised yesterday when I told you about the party? You acted shocked that I'd cheated on my husband."

"I wasn't shocked at that," Rafe said, pulling back and giving me a strange look. "I was shocked that you straights were getting up to something a little kinky." Rafe chuckled when he saw my look of confusion. "Look, what I saw on the video, the stuff that happened at the Halloween party, that's nothing compared to the gay party scene. We've been pushing the envelope on that front for years. No way babe, the only thing I was surprised about, is that a normal little straight like you liked to get her freak on."

I sat there for a long moment before saying, "I'm not sure how to respond to that."

"Nichole," Rafe began again, leaning toward me slightly, "You only know the semi-serious work side of me. There's a lot about me you don't know. I don't hide it. I'm not embarrassed about it. It's just private, and something I only share with people I trust." Rafe put his hand on mine, not in an intimate way, but in a way that felt assuring. "I'm not going to push you into something you don't want to do, but from what I've learned about you, and having gotten to know you these last months, I think we could make a good team. There's a shitload of stuff you'll need to learn about, but I think I can help with that."

I nodded as Rafe spoke, and something about his words made me feel slightly more at ease. "In complete transparency," I said, finally finding my words. "There is a part of me that likes the idea of a sexual relationship being, well, part of it… but it feels like I'm crossing a line, and frankly, it's a little frightening."

Rafe nodded and squeezed my hand once before he let go, "That's something I can completely understand." Rafe turned to face forward in his seat, but didn't put the car in drive yet. "Nichole, I'm almost forty, and in my time, I've done and seen some crazy shit. Weeklong sex parties, high on coke for days at a time, polyamory, you name it, I've probably done it twice. My point is, all that is part of who I am today. For better or worse, it's all part of my tapestry. You learn by doing, and if an experience proves to be something you don't like, then make different decisions the next time. You don't strike me as someone that's afraid to try something."

I bit my lower lip as I listened to my mentor. I wasn't sure if I agreed with all of his points, but he was right in that I wasn't usually afraid to try something. Finally, I nodded, "Thanks," I said, taking in a deep breath. "Let's go to the airport."

Rafe gave me a warm smile and put the car in drive, and soon we were on our way again. The butterflies were still flying around inside me, but I felt a bit better about meeting Arthur.

"So you think I need higher heels because I'm short?" I asked, feeling my mood change for the better as we drove. "A bloke's not supposed to comment on a girl's height."

Rafe simply shrugged, "Six-inch heels look good on any woman, no matter her height," he said calmy. "And, maybe you're not short, maybe you're like a huge midget."

"What?!" I gasped.

"Yeah, seriously, maybe you're super tall, for a midget."

"You just called me a bloody huge midget?" I asked, unable to stop the laugh that escaped me.

Rafe shrugged again, but then got a very serious look on his face. "If this new Special Projects thing doesn't work out, we should start like a flea circus. I'll come out and say, "ladies and gentlemen, I now present to you, huge midgets," Rafe said in a faux baritone announcer's voice, "and then you and some of your short friends come out from behind a curtain and just kind of walk around. It'll be huge. We'll make like tens of dollars."

I shook my head in disbelief, but still couldn't stifle my laugh, "Tens of dollars?"

"Well, best we keep our perspective about things," Rafe said, his seriousness slipping as he gave me a teasing smile.

We drove for several long moments in silence as we neared the airport. I received several texts on my work mobile from Arthur, telling me that he'd just landed and would be out in front of the airport soon. I responded that we would be waiting to pick him up, and then I received a text from Ky on my personal mobile. It simply read, 'I love you no matter what. Please be safe and know that I'll be wherever/whenever you need.'

I held my personal mobile tightly in my hand, appreciating the words my husband had sent. I inhaled a deep breath and let it out slowly as we entered the pickup zone of the airport terminal.

----------

Chapter 41

Watching my wife go to work Friday morning nearly killed me. Seeing her get dressed, spending extra time on her hair, her nails, her makeup, it all fueled the fire. And not just my fire, I could tell Nichole was feeling it, too. As we'd broadened the horizons of our sexual explorations, it was like my wife's need for the erotic grew. Nichole had told me when she left for work Friday morning, that she was only going to meet with the client, but that she hadn't decided yet how far she was going to go. I knew from experience that she would do more than 'meet' the client, because anytime I was faced with a temptation, and I hadn't already made the decision on which way I was going to go, I inevitably chose to let it happen, to participate, to go along. In my gut, I knew she was going to sleep with the client.

Nichole was extremely distracted as she gathered her things and headed out the door. It drove my hunger to incredible heights watching her go out the front door and get into the car with Rafe. She wore a surprisingly conservative dress, but I noticed that she'd either taken the pads out of her bra, or she was wearing a different bra all together because her nipples were easy to see through the dress' material.

Rafe gave me a wave as he drove off with my wife in the passenger seat, and I knew I was fucked, I wasn't going to be able to concentrate on anything important at work. And prophetically, that's exactly what happened. Luckily, it was a Friday, and a lot of the upper management was out of the office, so I was able to fly under the radar relatively unnoticed.

The day passed with excruciating slowness, but eventually the day ended, and I made it home. For better and for worse, I was greeted by an empty house. Nichole had sent me a text just before she was supposed to meet the client, but then she was radio silent. One hour passed, and then another, and then another, I knew my gut feeling that morning had been right. But for some reason, this experience was proving to be very different for me. I was feeling an enjoyable cuck high, and the angst and the jealously were at tolerable levels. I edged myself a few times, but never let myself cum. That helped keep the good feelings going.

When it got to be ten o'clock, and she still hadn't sent any texts, I started to get a little concerned. I sent Rafe a text, and he responded that all was good, Nichole was fine, and that he would call me later. That's when I started to pace, my nervous energy building up to a point beyond my ability to sit on the couch any longer. I even put on my tennis shoes and went for a long, hard run around the neighborhood.

Finally, at a few minutes before midnight, my phone buzzed. It was Rafe.

"Hey," I answered on the second buzz.

"Nichole's fine," Rafe said immediately-which I appreciated. "But you might want to head to bed, Ky. I don't think Nichole's going to be home anytime soon."

"I take it she's… " I left the rest unsaid, knowing Rafe knew what I meant.

"Oh yeah, has been for a while. I'm stuck downstairs watching Alone on Amazon Prime," Rafe said, sounding slightly bored, but not necessarily bothered.

"Fuck," I groaned, biting my lower lip. "I don't think I'll be able to sleep, but thanks for calling. "Where are you guys?"

"Morgan rented a house in Carlsbad for the client; ocean views, on the golf course, beautiful place."

"Damn, talk about taking care of potential clients, we only give out company coffee mugs," I said, feeling completely numb at the moment.

Rafe laughed, then said, "Nichole tells me you like to golf, how 'bout we meet up next weekend? I've got a few connections, my treat."

"Sure," I said, surprised at the offer. "I'm always interested in getting out."

"Fantastic, I'll set it up and text you the details."

"Yeah, thanks," I said, feeling like the conversation had come to an end. "Please make sure she stays safe," I added after a moment.

"Ky," Rafe said, his voice completely serious. "I promise I'll watch out for her. I'll bring her home as soon as they're done, but… " Rafe's voice suddenly changed to one of uncertainty, "they're really into each other already. I might not get her home until tomorrow night."

"Seriously?" I said, feeling a sudden coldness drop into my gut like a gallon of refrigerant.

"Yeah, Arthur wanted to do some site seeing tomorrow, so we'll probably head up to Malibu for the day."

I nodded to myself as I heard the name of the client. Hearing his name made it feel so much more real to me for some odd reason. Now it wasn't just some 'client'. Now he was Arthur. I don't know why, but it felt different. Put another notch on my wife's growing list of men, I thought.

"Okay," I finally said. "Just shoot me a text once in a while, alright?"

"Sure thing, Ky," Rafe said, sounding like he was half board, half asleep.

I hung up the phone and closed my eyes. The dude's-that've-fucked-my-wife list had only increased by one name, so I don't know why I felt an almost unbearable level of anxiety. The list was only Marcus, a guy that fucked her, well, damn near countless times. Then Alex, who was only once. Next was Wade, and while he didn't meet Marcus' quantity, his number was rising quickly. And finally Arthur, the man she was with now. This was his first night with Nichole, but something in my gut told me that this was just the start, his quantity would more than likely increase as well. That made four men in about seven months. Probably not the most astonishing accomplishment when compared to other hotwives, but this was my Nichole, this was my wife.

I eventually went to bed, but that only made my brain start working overtime. Laying there by myself, staring at the empty side of the bed usually slept, only made me imagine what she must be doing with Arthur. She'd spread her legs, opened herself up to another man, taken another man's cock into her vagina. I had no doubt she was enjoying the experience, despite this being for 'work', but that's what I wanted for her, right? So why couldn't I stop second guessing my decision at every turn?

I got a few fitful hours of sleep, and then woke up and went for another run. After the run, I lifted weights in the garage, determined to wear myself out so that I could sleep well the next time I had the chance. Marcus and Rachel had gone away for the weekend, which probably was for the better. I didn't need the temptation of Rachel being right next door when my wife was gone, and I was feeling so horny. I would have fallen for sure.

The day passed slower than any day I could remember, and the sun was setting by the time I got a call on my phone. I was sure it was from Rafe, so when I saw Wade's name, I felt a flash of surprise that it was him, and irritation that it wasn't Nichole. I took the call.

"Wade," I said, putting my phone on speaker while I flipped through the movies offered on Netflix.

"Hey Ky, is Nichole around? She's not answering the phone," he said. From his tone, I couldn't tell if he was bothered or not.

"No, she's working this weekend," I said. I hadn't thought about it before hand, but I didn't really want to tell Wade that my wife was fucking a client. It made me realize that Nichole might need to tell her growing pool of lovers if she was adding another one to the mix. Or maybe she didn't, I don't know.

"Damn," Wade swore, "she's been busy this week. I was hoping to meet up with her."

"You mean fuck her?" I said as flatly as I could. I could tell that Wade wasn't sure how to respond.

"I wouldn't turn it down, but as always, it'd be her decision," he finally said, and I could tell he had chosen his words carefully.

"I'll let her know you called when I see her," I finally said.

I ended the call and returned to my waiting. Several times I sent a text to Nichole, asking how she was doing, telling her to be safe, and that I loved her. But all was silent.

Another hour passed, and I was starting to get down right irritate when my phone finally sounded. It was my wife, finally.

"Nichole," I said, sounding a little frantic. "How are you?"

"Good," she said quickly, and I could immediately tell she was in the middle of something. "I can only talk for a minute, but everything is going well."

"Okay, good," I said in relief. "It's just turned out to be a lot longer thing than I'd been prepared for."

"I know," Nichole said. She sounded genuine. "Me too, but it's gone extremely well. I'll give you the details when I get home."

"Are you still in Carlsbad? It's getting late?"

"I know, I'm sorry," she said. I could hear voices behind her, but I couldn't make out any words. "We're actually at Morgan's house right now." Nichole's voice sounded hurried. I didn't get the impression she was in any trouble, only that she was wanting to end our phone call quickly. "I can't talk right now, Ky. I'm sor—," she then stopped, and for a moment I thought something had happened, but when she spoke again, her voice sounded completely different. "Ky," she said again, her voice now more controlled. "I'm not going to be home until tomorrow night, but while I'm away, there'll be no wanking. I want you to wait and do that while I tell you about my weekend."

I rocked back into the couch. Fuck, I thought, my eyes widening. Nichole had gone from being apologetic and perhaps slightly hesitant, to being in complete control and damn near defiant, or at least unrepentant. What the fuck?

"Uh, yeah, sure," I stammered, feeling off balance from the sudden one-eighty. I shook myself and took a quickly breath, "Just be safe. I love you."

"I love you, too," Nichole said slowly, and with a searing intensity. She then ended the call.

I let out a loud breath and pulled my hand away from my dick, "Sorry," I said, looking at my erection, "no relief for you tonight." I let my hand drop to my side, leaned my head back onto the upper cushion of the couch, and closed my eyes. Delicious agony ran through me like a fuel additive, and it made me burn even hotter.

----------

Chapter 42

As Sunday morning dawned, I sat at Morgan's kitchen table trying to look comfortable in a dress I'd had on and off (mostly off) since Friday. Despite having taken numerous showers, my hair was mussed, and I felt completely out of sorts. Per Morgan's instructions, Rafe had taken a very tired Arthur back to the rental house, leaving me with the president of the company to answer questions and summarize the business deal that Arthur wanted to work out with us.

"I'm extremely impressed, Nichole," Morgan said. He was sitting across the table, his legs crossed casually as he leaned back in the chair and read over a draft contract. "This is way beyond what I was hoping for this weekend." He flipped the page on the document. "The MRI scanners aren't a problem… the PET scanners will take some work-we're a little behind schedule on those. But I'm shocked he's looking at proton beam therapy. That's not exactly on off-the-shelf item. I'll have to think how to respond to that."

I sat for a moment and looked at the man. He was still intimidating, but in a way I was having a hard time describing. His greying hair gave him a very distinguished look, and he was so tall that when he was sitting down was the only time I could look him in the eye. He was older than Marcus, and so much more intense. And from what I could tell, unlike Marcus, who was usually content with 'good enough', Morgan liked to surround himself with the finest things in life. Nothing was 'good enough'.

"We've got a lot to talk about, Nichole," Morgan said, turning his attention to me and placing the draft of the yet-to-be-signed contract on the table. "But well done, extraordinary job."

"Thanks you, Mr. Schultz." I said, still keeping things formal. He had told Rafe to address him by his first name, but he'd never instructed me to do the same. Plus, it felt more natural to keep it formal with him.

"No, thank you," he said again. "In fact, I'll prepare a spot bonus of eight-thousand dollars for you and Rafe to be in your next paycheck."

I felt my eyes widen at the good news. I wasn't expecting that.

Morgan saw my reaction and gave me a smile, "If this all goes through, and we can work out some of the details and execute this contract, you'll qualify for a substantial commission, but that could take months to come to fruition. These things take time."

"That's brilliant, thank you," I said a little more enthusiastically than I'd intended.

Again Morgan smiled at me, his eyes felt like they bored deeply into my own. "Arthur's provision that you go to France to oversee delivery and installation, will that be problematic for you? It could mean months away from home. That wasn't my intention for you when I first asked you to be part of Special Projects."

"I don't know," I said candidly, "I'll need to speak with my husband and see what we can work out. It'll be hard, but financially, it would mean a great deal to us."

"It would be big for all of us financially," Morgan confirmed, "and I'd offer to send Catherine in your place if I thought Arthur would accept that, but he seems to feel very adamant that it be you."

I nodded in agreement. "I'm sure we'll figure something out," I said, referring to my husband. "I don't want this deal to fall through when a few months of sacrifice can pay off in dividends."

Morgan kept his gaze on me even after I stopped speaking. I felt like he was seeing my soul the way he was looking at me. He held up his hand to me in a gesture to stay where I was, and then he left the table and disappeared into the house for several minutes. When he came back, he stood, no, towered, next to me.

"Nichole," he finally spoke. "I think you would look lovely with this."

Morgan held out his hand, and from his fingers dangled a necklace. The chain of the necklace looked to be like the links of an actual chain, like the kind of chain used to tie loads down on a lorry. Only the links were thin and delicate. Morgan let the necklace slide through his fingers until a pendent dropped and then hung from the chain. The chain and the pendent were dark in color, like the darkest shade of grey before it became black.

I leaned in and took a closer look at the pendent. It was similar in shape and size to the identification tags I'd seen soldiers wear around their necks. Only this one didn't carry identification information, this one held the intricately engraved image of a phoenix, its wings spread as if climbing into the sky. The detail was breathtakingly brilliant and incredibly beautiful.

"Would you wear this for me?" Morgan asked, unfastening the clasp and holding each end in his fingers.

He'd taken me by surprise, and with my guard completely down. He stood so close to me, and his presence had such an effect on me that I found myself moving my hair to the side and away from my neck before my brain had truly had a chance to register the request. Morgan placed the necklace around my neck and fastened the clasp. It felt heavier than I'd expected from its delicate size.

"I've always liked the phoenix, the whole idea of casting off the old and arising anew as something beautiful and strong," Morgan said, taking a step back as if to take in the sight of me. "I'm excited for what the future brings, Nichole. You've got an extremely bright future."

I don't know why he affected me so, but I felt an extremely strong pull to the older man. I felt my pussy burn with anticipation as my thoughts filled with desires that he would take me. I had slept with Arthur two nights in a row, and even though I was knackered and wanted to sleep, I would have fucked the man if he'd have asked… or demanded.

"It's beautiful, Mr. Schultz," I said, touching the pendent gently with my fingers. "Thank you."

Morgan simply nodded and gave me a warm smile. He then politely excused himself and left me to wait for Rafe to return. Not wanting to get lost in Morgan's palatial like home, I found and then stayed near the front door until Rafe sent me a text that he'd arrived. With my heart in my chest, and still feeling overwhelmed with lust, I got into the loaned beamer and let out a heavy sigh.

"Is that a good sigh, or a bad sigh?" Rafe asked, a wry smile on his features. For the first time I'd known him, his clothes looked rumpled and tired. He looked tired.

"A good sigh," I said, closing my eyes as Rafe drove inland and away from the coast. "Mr. Schultz is giving us both an eight-thousand-dollar spot bonus for the weekend."

"Hey, I wouldn't turn that down," Rafe said, his voice enthusiastic. I heard him slap the steering wheel several times in excitement. "And the commissions won't suck either, I'm sure."

"That's what the boss said," I said, feeling relaxed and content about the weekend. I was looking forward to seeing Ky again, but I was also craving something else.

The clock on the car's dashboard read, eleven o'clock. I still had time, it wasn't even noon yet, I thought to myself. If I went home now, I would have fun with my husband, but I knew I wouldn't find the satisfaction there that I felt I needed.

"Rafe," I said, sitting up in my seat, "Can I ask a favor?"

"After this weekend, and the commissions I'm looking at?" he asked, "Anything, seriously, I'm yours to command."

"I need to make a stop before you take me home, but I might be there for a couple of hours," I explained, and then asked, "would you mind?"

"Not a problem," Rafe said, reaching up and brining up the maps on his mobile. "Where to?"

I gave him the address and he entered it into the destination. Rafe tilted his head to the side slightly, "This is a residential neighborhood, who live here?"

I felt myself smile as I said, "My boyfriend."

The look on Rafe's face was priceless.

Thirty minutes later I was crying out as Wade pressed my chest into the mattress. His hips thrust forcefully against mine, making my knees slide out and the rest of my body fall into the mattress. I felt Wade's chest against my back as he continued his assault, my pussy burned with that mixture of pain and pleasure I was starting to crave and that so far, only Wade could provide.

"Ignoring me all week," Wade grunted, his pace not slowing. "You inconsiderate little shit."

"I'm seeing-ah! I'm seeing you now-oh god. I haven't even seen my-oh fucking hell! I haven't even been home yet. I came to you before Ky," I said quickly.

"I'm going to send you home well-used then," Wade said, thrusting his cock in deep.

"Oh fuck," I groaned at the feeling.

"You won't even be able to feel Ky's dick in you after I'm through," Wade said, his tone a mix of arrogance and playfulness. "In fact," he picked up again, "Soon Ky's going to want nothing but hand jobs from you because your hand will feel better to him than your pussy. That's what's going to happen once you've been custom fitted to my cock." Wade pressed into me deeply again, burying himself to his dick root and then holding himself there. "Tell me that's what you want. Tell me you want me to stretch out your little pussy. Tell me you don't want to be able to feel your husband in you anymore."

"Wade," I said, my tone whining even to me. My eyes were clamped shut, small tears escaping from their corners.

Wade's hand dropped down to my clit, and he started to rub at it with his index finger while his member was still completely embedded in me. Feelings of pure euphoria exploded in me. For a big brute, Wade always surprised me with his ability to gently touch my most sensitive parts. He also knew when I wanted more pressure, and more aggression. He soon had me writhing furiously under him, the sensory overload far too much to take.

"Tell me what I want to hear, or I'll keep fucking you until you have to go to work tomorrow," Wade demanded.

"Wade, I can't spend the night with you," I said, biting my lower lip hard as my orgasm hit me like a hundred city busses. I knew Wade's ardor wouldn't ease as my orgasm passed and everything became too sensitive to touch, so I simply gave into the overpowering pleasure and released myself to the feeling of unrestrained freefall. I could feel all my worries and anxieties fade away as I drown in the euphoric haze that enveloped me.

Wade laughed, "Defiant little slut," he murmured, "I guess it's time to up the ante."

Surprisingly, I felt Wade pause. I had expected him to escalate his aggressive assault on my pussy, but he held himself still, so I relaxed momentarily and took in several deep lungfulls of air. Despite the cool air of the afternoon, I could feel my skin glistening with sweat. Suddenly I felt Wade's weight shift and then I heard a light 'pop' sound. Next I felt a cool liquid cascade between the crack in my arse. The feeling immediately made me clinch and my body seize.

"Wade," I gasped as I felt the cool liquid run over my arse and across my pussy. I then felt his thumb rub across my rose bud, applying a deep pressure as it passed.

"Relax," Wade's voice soothed. He pushed his thumb into me, and surprisingly, it slid in with little effort. "You're ready for this."

"Oh god Wade," I said through panicking breaths, feeling his thumb press into me again.

The bed shifted under me as Wade adjusted his position, and I grabbed handfuls of the sheets under my hands. I felt his thumb retract, and suddenly I knew what was coming next. I wanted to relax, but it felt next to impossible as I felt the tip of Wade's thick cock begin to press at my nether hole. The pressure built up, and for a moment I thought Wade might change his mind, but then the fat head of his cock pushed passed my barrier, and I felt several inches of him enter me. Every muscle in my body suddenly seized at the intrusion.

"This is like fucking a virgin," Wade said, his voice strained as though he were speaking through his teeth.

"That's because you are," I spat and then moaned as I felt more of him penetrate me, "bloody plonker."

Wade chuckled but stopped his intrusion, giving me time to catch my breath. It was a familiar feeling of being stretched, but the intensity was dialed up higher than I'd thought possible.

"Such a filthy mouth on a posh girl," Wade said after a tsk. He pulled his cock out slightly, and then pushed back in gently.

"Bastard," I hissed, feeling a deeper penetration still. "Oh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…"

"That's it, let big ole bad Wade in," Wade said, referring to himself in the third person.

I groaned as I felt Wade's thick cock probe deeper inside of me. Already the intense burning was beginning to fade, giving way to yet a new and unfamiliar pleasure. I wanted to scream, cry, breakdown, and whoop with joy simultaneously.

"… being shagged by a bleeding ogre," I groaned almost inaudibly. I bit the knuckle of my hand trying to keep my sanity from fleeing away.

Wade's slow rhythm suddenly changed, his tempo increased. And with each thrusting ingress, he explored virgin territory. Just when I thought I couldn't take another second, Wade's hand slapped the cheek of my arse. A loud 'smack' sounded in the room. I cried out as my eyes went wide, and I was about to scramble away and run for home when a flood of endorphins made me see spots in my vision.

"I think you liked that," Wade said, a teasing smugness in his tone.

This time I felt a slap on my other cheek, and both pain and pleasure exploded through me. I could feel myself breakout in a sweat as if I'd just run the fastest kilometer of my life. Several more open-handed blows followed, each pushing me yet higher into the peaks of lust and need. After a moment, I realized the spanking had distracted me, so much so that Wade's cock was now completely buried into my burning arse. His strokes weren't hurried, but not slow either. A warmth flooded me, and I felt a new orgasm beginning to build.

But before I reached another climax, Wade began to cum. He grunted loudly as he slammed his hips into the cheeks of my arse and emptied himself in me. I could feel his body tremble against mine. As he finished, Wade pulled out and then went directly to the loo. I laid there panting heavily, my heart beating furiously. I had just had anal sex… and I had enjoyed it.

I wouldn't want to do that every day, but I felt a deep contentment at having just been taken in my arse, and I'd done it with Wade. I knew it was a stupid thing to feel pride about, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of pleasure at the accomplishment. I could have laid in bed the rest of the day-after the loo and a shower-but I needed to get home to my husband.

I pushed myself up and got to my feet, my legs wobbly and generally unsteady. Wade exited the loo, but as I began to enter, he stopped me and shook his head.

"I don't think so," he said, a taunting smile on his face. "I'm sending you home full of cum."

"Wade don't be so uncivilized, it'll be running down my legs in a moment," I protested and began to push passed the giant of a man.

"There's no way you're getting into the bathroom now," Wade chuckled again, "not after calling me uncivilized-and an ogre."

"You're an aggravating git sometimes, you know that, yeah," I said, trying to look as intimidating as I could, which is nearly impossible when you're a foot-and-a-half shorter than the person you're trying to intimidate.

"I'll be more 'civilized' next time if you don't ignore me for a week, and then come looking for a quick hookup," Wade said, and I could tell he was a bit bothered that I hadn't at least called.

I sighed and nodded, "You're right, that was unfair of me," I admitted. "Now can I please use the loo?"

Wade still didn't move, "Next time maybe," he said, his eyes glancing at the door. "I know you have to get home, so be sure to at least text me tonight. No more ignoring me."

I growled and balled my fists. This was completely ridiculous, but the man wasn't moving. I could feel cum already starting to leak out of me. Not having many options, I went to the side of the bed where my dress lie crumpled on the floor, and picked it up. I felt Wade's eyes on me as moved, and even though I tried not to feel it, I still felt that lustful heat that the man ignited inside me.

"Where's my bra, and knickers?" I asked, not seeing them near my dress where I knew I had last seen them.

I looked back at Wade. He'd moved to stand in the door to the master bathroom, his hands were above his head, bracing against the wall above the doorway as he leaned out and stretched. He gave me a shrug, and an I-have-no-idea kind of look, but otherwise he didn't say anything. My eyes betrayed me and I looked down to his waist where his thick cock hung down like a small elephant trunk, thick veins clearly visible ran down its length. I felt a chill at the sight, and as always, an excitement and pride that I was woman enough to take it.

Feeling petulant, I sat on Wade's bed and scooted my arse back and forth, trying to wipe some of the cum away.

"Nice," Wade laughed, shaking his head at my antics.

I stood and pulled my dress on, taking a moment to adjust it as best as I could manage. My nipples had shown through easily before, but now they were positively obscene looking. I could feel them harden and tingle at the thought of having to go outside like this. I had thought to leave straight away, but I couldn't bring myself to be that much of a bitch. I went to Wade, reached up behind his neck, and pulled him down for a searingly hot kiss.

"Neanderthal," I said in a whisper after I broke the kiss, my lips feeling puffy and raw.

"Slag," Wade said with a laugh, his voice low and raspy.

I have him one more quick kiss and then turned and left. I knew I looked disheveled at best, but there was nothing to be done for it until I got home. I did nick a hand towel from the kitchen downstairs on my way out to the car.

I felt guilty for asking Rafe to wait in the car while I was with Wade, and I wouldn't have blamed him if he'd simply drove home and left me there. Afterall, he'd spent the entire weekend driving me around and doing everything I'd asked of him. I knew he had a financial incentive to do it, but I still felt like I'd asked too much of him. Still, I was grateful to see the car on the other side of the street as I left Wade's home.

"Holy shit," Rafe said slowly as I put the hand towel down on the seat to protect the leather. "I've seen freshly fucked before, but you do it like no one else."

I got into the car and fastened my seatbelt, trying but failing not to blush to the roots of my hair. I again tried to adjust my dress to hide my nipples, but it was futile, so I quickly gave up. Rafe was simply going to see what he was going to see. I reeked of sex, dried sweat, and whatever remaining perfume clung to my skin.

"I'm sorry, that took longer than I had though it would," I said as Rafe once again put the car in drive and pulled out onto the street.

"It's fine," Rafe said amicably. "I've never dropped a girl off for a booty call before-or maybe it'd be called a cock call."

I laughed tiredly, "I don't know," I said, feeling more relaxed and at peace than I'd felt all week. "But I needed that."

"You are an endless surprise, Nichole," Rafe said, his eyes focused on the road ahead. "We better get you home to your husband. I hope you have a little energy left."

I hoped so, too.

----------

Chapter 43


When I'd last seen my wife, she was perfectly primped for her work date. Not a hair was out of place, her dress was perfect, her makeup was perfect, and she looked vibrant and energized. The woman I saw return was the antitheses in every way. Nichole's hair was disheveled, her dress looked unsalvageable, she wore no makeup whatsoever, and she looked so exhausted that I was surprised she was still on her feet.

I felt angry, frustrated, betrayed, and extremely worried. And yet, I was painfully hard as I took in Nichole's form and my mind raced with the possibilities of what she had done to make herself look this way. In a sentence, she had been used, ridden hard and put away wet.

"I know you're upset," Nichole said, setting her small purse on the end table by the sofa. She looked down at me, hesitant to approach where I sat. "You have every right to be… " she tapered off.

"You told me you were going to raise the stakes on our game," I said, pausing until she looked me in the eye. "And damn did you. My guts have been tied up in knots all weekend."

"But you're alright-we're alright?" she asked meekly. It made my heart feel lighter that she was looking for some reassurance from me.

I did my best to smile and show more confidence than I felt, "Of course we're alright," I said, gesturing for her to take a seat on the couch. "But I'd be lying if I said everything was perfect. I wasn't prepared for this date of yours to go all weekend."

"I am sorry about that," she said quickly, scooting a few inches closer to me. I noticed that she was keeping her legs pressed tightly together. "I wasn't sure what to expect, but I had a lot of pressure put on me to close this deal, and the client was determined to drag out the process until the last minute."

"That's not surprising. I probably would have done the same," I said bluntly.

Nichole shrugged but then nodded, "Mr. Schultz had paid out a tremendous amount of money to rent the client a house overlooking the ocean, not to mention all the expensive meals, rental cars, and other gifts. But it worked, we closed the deal." Nichole's brow rose suddenly, "I don't know what the commission will be yet, but I got an eight-thousand-dollar bonus tonight."

"Seriously?" I said, leaning back into the sofa. "Fuck," I sighed, feeling a hundred emotions at once.

"What is it?" Nichole asked, putting her hand on my knee. "I thought you'd be a bit more excited about that. It's enough to repair the air conditioning unit."

"Yeah… " I said, thinking only briefly about the AC unit. "Okay, all games aside for a minute," I said, sitting up slightly. "Are you okay with everything. I mean you realize what happened this weekend."

Nichole gave me a look of half irritation and half frustration, "Of course I know what happened. I was there, yeah. And you can't be cross with me. We discussed this all before I left."

"Yeah, I know, I know," I quickly conceded, "I guess it's just really hitting me now that it's actually happened."

Nichole glanced down at my crotch as I adjusted my erection in my pants. Her eyes came up to meet mine as she raised one brow slightly, "So… " Nichole reached over and placed her hand on my erection, "what are you trying to tell me?" she gave me dick a small, quick squeeze. "Are you having second thoughts? I know this weekend was more than we'd planned for, was it too much?"

I blew a breath out as I shook my head, "I survived it, but it definitely pushed me to the edge," I answered, enjoying the feeling of Nichole's hand on my dick, even though it was on the outside of my pants. "It's just that, well, I feel a little helpless sometimes. If something had happened… I had no idea where you were. I couldn't have done anything."

"I'm sorry, Ky," Nichole said even more sincerely. "I'll try to do better about letting you know where I am, but you can always track me on my phone, yeah."

"Oh, right, I didn't think about that."

Nichole's hand stroked my dick slowly, and she bit her lower lip between her teeth for a long moment before saying, "I thought you would be more excited about the spot bonus. I know you were stressed about coming up with the money."

It took me a moment to gather my thoughts as she repeated her concern. "That's great news about the money," I said. I internally winced as I heard myself speak the words, and I could tell by Nichole's reaction that I hadn't sounded convincing. "Listen, my emotions are warring against each other right now. Of course having the money will help-thanks. It's just that, when I think about it, it's like fuck, my wife made that money by sleeping with someone. You were basically… " I stopped talking and closed my mouth.

"… A whore," my wife said, finishing my sentence, her voice teasing.

I made an uncomfortable laugh, but nodded. "To put it bluntly… fuck. I can't believe you just came out and said that."

Nichole's smile grew into a devilish grin, "I know, it sounds so wicked. But it seems to get your motor going," Nichole's eyes glanced up at mine briefly before returning again to my crotch. "I'm surprised you're taking this all in as well as you are. I thought you'd be going spare by now."

I fell back against the couch cushions again as Nichole unfastened my pants and pulled my dick out. "I probably would be if this was our first experience, but I've had some time to get used to it I guess."

"You mean you're alright with your unfaithful wife being a whore?"

"Oh fuck," I groaned in more of a whispered sigh, "You're killing me woman."

Nichole removed her hand, and I was about to protest, but stopped when I saw her remove her dress. She wore no panties, and I could instantly see her bare pussy, it was a dark pink in color and looked puffy and well-used, it looked angry.

"We don't have to if you're sore," I said as she straddled my legs. Nichole guided my dick into her entrance and I immediately felt her liquid warmth. I couldn't believe how different she felt. I'd wondered if she'd felt different to me before, but I'd thought that it was all in my head. This time, however, there was no question she felt different.

"I want to," my wife said with a sigh, pulling her hair to the side as she leaned against me. With almost a painfully languid pace, Nichole rocked her hips back and forth against mine.

The slow pace and limited friction helped me not to cum too quickly, but I knew I was getting close. I took a moment to observe my wife and felt a stab of insecurity as I realized her breath was even and steady. She wasn't making any sounds at all, much less the passionate moans and cries I'd heard from her countless times when she was with Marcus or Wade.

I wrapped my arms around my wife and squeezed her butt cheeks in my hands. "Nichole, I want to feel you cum," I said, using my hands to keep her body moving against mine.

"Ky, it's been a long weekend. I don't think I can," she said, her voice soft in my ear.

"Yes you can," I said. And with that, I lifted one hand and then brought it down forcefully against her ass cheek. My hand struck hard against her flesh, and the sound of the painful slap was impressively loud. Nichole yelped and stiffened against me. "Remember the Halloween party, being in front of all those people, watching your slutty cunt get fucked."

Nichole let out a guttural moan, slipping her hand between us, her fingers finding her clit and rubbing furiously while we fucked. "I should be furious with you for saying that."

"But you're not, are you?" I asked rhetorically. "You get off on it. You like thinking of yourself as a slut." This time I let the other hand fall, slapping the flesh of the other cheek. I felt the fingernails from Nichole's freehand dig into my back as she signed in contentment.

"Yes," she said softly, her breathing coming in more ragged as her fingers worked her clit.

"You want this to be your life now, don't you?" I said, "fucking other men, letting yourself be a true slut, not just playing a role."

Nichole didn't immediately answer, but I could feel her acceptance in the increased energy of her body next to mine.

"Yes, I want that," she finally said, her voice sounding more wanton than I'd ever heard before. "I'm almost as mental as you are. But you want this, too. I can see it in your eyes. You might get cross with me and want to row sometimes, but deep down, you want other men to fuck me. You want me to be a slut."

A euphoria like I'd never experienced flooded my body like a hit from a powerful narcotic. My throat was so constricted I wasn't sure I could speak. I nodded my head, trying to clear my throat. "So I guess we just lean into it then?" I said, feeling almost disembodied from myself.

Nichole paused ever so briefly, pulling back enough so that she could look me in the eyes. "I think that's what I want… no more pretending we're playing a game-but only for a time-not forever."

"Okay," was all I could say as Nichole pressed herself against me again, her body quickening.

"Do I feel loose to you?" Nichole whispered into my ear. "My boyfriend shagged me before I came home. My client wasn't much bigger than you are, so I needed a proper sized cock before I came home to my cuck-boy."

"Oh shit," I groaned, instantly spilling my load into my wife. I was about to apologize for cumming when I felt Nichole's body tense against mine. She didn't cum as hard as I'd seen in other occasions, but it felt incredible to feel her body touching mine, feeling her muscles tense and twitch against me as she finished.

With a heavy sigh, Nichole collapsed against me, resting her head on my chest. "I'm so full of cum right now."

"Oh god," I groaned. "You're really trying to kill me early, aren't you?"

Nichole laughed lightly, her head remaining on my chest, "You're talking shite, of course not, just trying to keep you lusting and jealous."

"Then you're succeeding wildly," I said, running my fingers through her dark hair. "So what's next? How busy is this new position at work going to keep you?"

Nichole shrugged, but made no attempt to move. It had been a while since I'd held her like this, and it felt wonderful. "I'm not sure yet, but I'm sure I'll learn more on Tuesday. I have tomorrow off since I had to work the weekend."

"Good god, Nichole," I breathed out, thinking about what she actually meant when she said 'working'. "It's going to take a while to get used to this." I ran my fingers gently down her spine. "Oh, I ran into Marcus this morning, I guess he and Rachel are headed to Costa Rica for a while. Did you know that?"

"Mm-hmm," Nichole hummed through closed lips. "They own a small house near the beach down there, and Marcus tries to spend a few months each year surfing down there. I meant to mention it to you a while ago, but it slipped my mind."

"I'm surprised he didn't try to take you with him," I said, hoping I didn't sound too relieved.

"He knows I have to work."

Despite having just had sex, I felt amped up and excited from our talk. I'd felt a number of shifts in my views as our experience in hotwifing broadened, but now if felt as if something huge had happened. I realized that the decision to 'lean into it' had been a tipping point. "You know, now every time you mention work now, it, well, kind of has a different meaning."

Nichole giggled, "I suppose that's true."

"Does your boyfriend know about you… " I paused briefly to try and find the right word, but then I realized I was trying to tactful, and I doubted I could get a reaction out of Nichole by being tactful. "… becoming a corporate whore."

I felt my wife's hands clutch at me as she sighed throatily, "Bloody hell that's an erotic thought."

"Yeah, I got a charge just from saying it. It's amazing how powerful a word can be."

I heard Nichole intake a slow breath through her nose. She exhaled against my shoulder. "No, I haven't said anything to him-but to be fair, there usually isn't much talking between us."

"Nichole," I said, a touch of reprimand in my voice. "He needs to know."

"You're right," she said quickly, almost reflexively. After a second she added, "He won't like it, but you're right."

"And you need to be extremely careful about using rubbers-you can't take any chances."

Nichole shifted herself to my side, and I could tell without looking that there was a huge pool of cum around my dick and lower thigh. It wasn't all mine either. I'd have to cum twenty times to produce that amount.

"I did use protection with the client," Nichole said, her head still resting on my shoulder, "but not with a rubber, those belong on pencils."

I rolled my eyes but still laughed, "You know what I mean; condom, prophylactic, cock sock."

"Cock sock," Nichole spat with a laugh.

"What did you call them growing up?"

"Forbidden if you were around mum," Nichole said. "But my brothers and their mates called them jonnies mostly, and I knew a girl in school from Germany that called them naughty bonnets."

"Then I'll swing by the store tomorrow and buy a pack of jonnies then."

"Well, make sure to buy different sizes. They're not one size fits all, yeah."

I shook my head at the thought, "I can't believe we're seriously having this conversation. I mean when I think about work supplies, it's usually paper, pens, printer ink, that kind of thing. Not naughty bonnets."

Nichole turned to me and kissed me lightly on the cheek, her hand snaking its way down to my dick. "But I see your little jonnie likes the thought."

"Yeah, but he's a treacherous little bastard," I said jokingly.

"I don't know about that," Nichole said, giving my average sized dick a squeeze. "I still like him. But I need to have a shower. Let's go upstairs."

I nodded and sat up, seeing for the first time the pool of cum left from my wife. Holy fuck, it was like she was a damn snail. I watched as Nichole cupped her hand over her pussy and skittered off toward the stairs. My head swirled and I had to take a few deep breaths before I stood up. I was surprised that I felt as excited about things as I did. I'd fully expected that small voice, you know, the good little angle on your shoulder, to be screaming at me that I was making a mistake. But oddly enough, it wasn't there.

----------

Chapter 44

Marcus grunted his familiar, strangled groan, and I felt his member pulse inside of me. I wrapped my arms around his back and enjoyed the feeling of his warm body against mine. I loved the way this lean, toned surfer's body felt. Wade's body was all hard muscle, but he was so large in size that I always felt overwhelmed. With Marcus I felt safe, comfortable, at ease. I also enjoyed the feeling of clean sheets as this morning Marcus had wanted to make love in his bed instead of the usual 'quickies' we enjoyed in his Jeep after surfing.

"Are you sure Rachel doesn't mind us using your bed?" I asked, Marcus' cock still lodged deep inside of me.

"She was the one who recommended it actually," Marcus said to my surprise. "I think she wanted to give us a moment before we left for Costa Rica."

"That was very kind of her," I said, thankful for the older woman's thoughtfulness. "It's going to be strange not being able to go surfing with you. I've enjoyed the, exercise," I said, giving his thick member a purposeful squeeze with my Kegel muscles.

Marcus chuckled and rested his body on mine. This was another thing I enjoyed about Marcus. While he was almost as tall as my husband, his lithe body didn't crush the life out of me like Wade's. In fact, the weight of him felt reassuring.

"Believe me, I haven't minded either," Marcus retorted. I kept my pelvic floor tightly flexed as my lover slowly pulled out of me, milking the last of the cum out of his cock. "Damn, you've gotten good at that."

I smiled at the compliment. It seemed a silly thing, but I couldn't help but feel a twinge of pride. Marcus pulled himself free, but instead of rolling off to the side like I'd expected, he pulled me into a tight embrace and buried his face into the crook of my neck. The feeling instantly sent chills down my spine and caused my legs to explode in gooseflesh. I squealed loudly and tried in vain to push my lover away, but he only gripped me tighter. I then felt his mouth latch onto my neck and an almost painful suction begin.

"Marcus!" I gasped, pulling at his head. He didn't stop, however, and a small part of me didn't want him to. "That's going to leave a mark," I said after a few more seconds had passed. When he still didn't stop, I reached up, found his nose, and plugged it tightly so that he couldn't breathe until he quit sucking. I fully expected him to stop straight away, but after almost a minute, he still hadn't released me.

"Bloody hell!" I cried, pulling at his head and straining to get away again. "How long can you hold your breath?"

After what felt like an eternity, Marcus finally relented and broke the seal between his mouth and my neck, "Haha, I had to leave you something to remember me by," Marcus said, wiping his lips with the back of his hand, a wry smile on his lips.

"You cheeky bastard," I said as I put my hand to my neck and scrambled out of the bed. Entering the loo, I looked in the mirror above the sink, my eyes instantly found the love bite. "Oh my god," I gasped, seeing the dark red mark. "You bloody prat! I have to work tomorrow, and there's no covering this up."

Marcus' laugh rang out from the bedroom. He obviously wasn't bothered. I looked back at the mirror at the angry red mark. Ky had accidentally given me a love bite on our honeymoon, but it was so faint that it was almost gone the next day. I'd never had one this dark-I didn't know it was possible to get one this dark.

I used the loo and returned to the bedroom. Marcus laid comfortably on the bed, his eyes closed, and his thick cock leaning to one side. This was the man who had been at the beginning of it all, my first experience of infidelity. Since that day, I'd had that cock countless times. I'd grown more comfortable with it than my husband's. Poor Ky, I thought. He'd had a lot less of me since this all started. But in all fairness, Ky seemingly liked me to wank him off with my hand more than have actual sex these days. He certainly came harder when I used my hand while I teased him.

"Are you staring at my cock," Marcus teased, his eyes now open. I flushed and broke my gaze from his. "I'm more than just a nice cock you know. I feel so objectified," he said, his tone sarcastic and dry.

"Cheeky git," I said, rolling my eyes. "I should use one of Rachel's strapons on you for this." I pointed to my neck and shot Marcus a glaring look.

His smile only grew, however, "Yeah, alright," he said easily. "I know where Rachel keeps them."

His response made me frown in disappointment. "You really would let me, wouldn't you?"

"Sure," Marcus said, "It's been a while, but why not."

"I suddenly don't want," I said poutingly, sitting on the edge of the bed, feeling deflated, "it doesn't seem like it'd be much fun if you're not at least a little resistant."

"That's because you're a sassy little bitch," Marcus said, gesturing for me to come to him.

I turned in the bed and moved to his side, curling up close to him to feel his warmth again. Winter in San Diego wasn't exactly cold, but I still missed the warm days of summer. Without thinking, I reached my hand out and lightly wrapped my fingers around Marcus' cock. It felt strong and warm despite being flaccid.

I had been thinking all morning about whether I should tell Marcus about my new position at work or not. With Ky having gone to work, I didn't feel a need to hurry the morning along, but it was now almost noon and I needed to get some serious house cleaning done-Ky was bullocks at doing any real, deep cleaning.

After a long moment of silence, I decided to ask, "Have you spoken to Mr. Schultz-er, Morgan, lately?"

I felt Marcus shake his head, "No, we're not as close as we used to be. When he started making really big money, he fell into another circles of friends, so we don't connect as often as we used to. But that's life. Things are always changing. I'm glad it seems to be working out for you-working for him I mean."

I felt Marcus' cock begin to firm under my touch. I always felt a thrill when I felt a man's cock harden. It gave me such a deep sense of satisfaction. "It's worked out brilliantly," I said, continuing to enjoy the feeling of a cock in my hand. I was a second away from telling him about my weekend and my new position into Special Projects, but with this being our last day together for a while, I decided not to say anything, at least for now.

"I'm happy about that," Marcus said. "I know Morgan's involved with some extremely powerful people around the globe. I'm still amazed at how meteoric his rise has been. And, well, getting to know you, I'm sure you'll do as well as you want to with his company. The skies the limit for you, Nicky."

"Thank you," I said sincerely. It felt good to hear Marcus' words of affirmation.

"Just know that it's okay to want less, too," Marcus said. I was about to ask him to elaborate when he continued, "I mean if life gets too crazy, and you wake up one day and realize you'd rather be surfing in Costa Rica, call me. I know of a few house for sale down there."

"That's something to think about," I said, not knowing what else to say. I wasn't sure what he was on about.

Marcus chuckled and wound his fingers into my hair, "I don't mean to try and be all philosophical. I'm just saying be careful not to lose sight of what you really want. Or maybe even more basically, make sure you know what you want, and then don't let Morgan, me, or anyone else deter you from it."

"That makes a lot of sense," I said, pondering his words. "What is it you want?"

Marcus looked to think about that for a moment, and when he spoke, he did so slowly, pausing between each word, "Simplicity, my marriage to continue, my kids to find their passion, and maybe for Gavin Newsome to be recalled."

I smiled at his reply, "Most of that sounds feasible, well, maybe not that last bit."

"A guy can dream, right?" Marcus said. "And I do have one more thing I want."

"And that is?" I asked, feeling his fingers tighten in my hair.

"Your lips around my cock one more time."

I followed Marcus' lead and allowed myself to be positioned between his legs. I instantly smelled the headiness of his cock as it was still covered with our combined juices. He was growing harder by the second, and it made my heart begin to beat quickly, a warmth spreading in my chest and between my thighs.

I licked lavishly up and down all sides for several seconds until he was fully hard, and then I opened my mouth and took in the tip of his cock. I sucked on it gently for a moment while I prepared myself to take him all the way down. For months now I'd been practicing at deep throating his member. If he'd been even an eighth of an inch thicker, I swear it wouldn't be impossible. But as it was, I could manage as long as I relaxed and didn't let my gag reflex be triggered.

Opening my mouth more fully, I took more of his length in, it's girth filling my mouth and pressing against my lips. I could feel the head of his cock at the back of my throat, the pulse of his heartbeat against my tongue. There was a time that I thought this act repulsive, that a woman should never debase herself to suck off a man, to have his knob in her mouth. But that was before I let myself experience it. Now it made me feel almost intoxicated. The feel of the hot skin in my mouth, the way I could feel the man's every emotion, it made me feel powerful, and stoked my fire to a fever pitch.

I took several deep breaths and then pushed myself forward, letting Marcus' hard cock press its way down my throat. The first time was always the hardest, my senses automatically rejecting the intense intrusion. But I knew that feeling would fade quickly if I let myself relax. The only real uncomfortable feeling was the burning in my throat, but even that was far from unbearable.

After the second attempt, I was able to press my lips to Marcus abdomen. I felt his balls against my chin, and the feeling set off a small explosion of lust in my pussy. I then pulled back just enough so that I could take a quick breath, and then I took in his entire length again. Until now, I'd only been able to deepthroat him a few times, and then I'd need to take a break. So I'd use other oral techniques until I was ready to deepthroat him once more. This time, however, I was determined to deepthroat him until he came.

As soon as I'd taken a new breath of air, I took him down my throat again. This set my rhythm, pressing forward until my nose touched his stomach, and then back only enough to breath, doing my best to simulate sex, only with my mouth and throat.

"Oh fuck, Nicky," Marcus groaned through clinched teeth. "I'm not going to last long."

I felt Marcus' hand on the back of my head, urging my pace to quicken. I know some girl's don't like the bloke to grab her head, but for some reason I found I liked it. I began to worry that I wasn't going to be able to continue much longer. My jaw began to ache, and my throat burned so much, but I felt that Marcus was close.

Finally, I felt Marcus grip the back of my head and pull me tightly to his core. A second later I felt the spasming twitch of his cock on my lips. I held my breath, trying not to panic as I fought off the need for air. For me it was an odd and new sensation. I knew I wanted to breathe, needed to breathe, but the euphoria I felt somehow deadened all my survival instincts. I felt every powerful surge of Marcus's cock in my throat as he unleashed a torrent of cum straight into my stomach.

I suddenly found that I could breath again, and I inhaled greedily at the fresh air. I panted furiously for several long seconds, trying to find my bearings and assess what had just happened. It was the first time someone had cum in my mouth, and I hadn't tasted it. My mouth was clean and free of any sperm.

"That was incredible," Marcus said breathlessly, "fucking incredible."

It filled me with excitement beyond belief to hear his praise. The burning sensation quickly faded, and I rested my head on the inside of Marcus' thigh. I held onto his cock and rubbed my thumb gently across the thick vain that ran along the bottom. I was going truly going to miss this. For some reason, Wade came to my mind, and I felt slightly bad for him because he would never be able to experience a blow job like Marcus just had. Or at least I wouldn't be the one to do it. But then it was probably doubtful any woman could. The man's cock was simply too fat.

"Ky's a lucky man," Marcus said, his breath finally slowing.

Marcus's words were like an ice bath, and I felt a sudden cold as I realized that I'd barely been thinking about my husband. I used to purposefully keep him in my mind, even when I was with someone else. But more and more, that was growing hard to do. And lately I hadn't been thinking about him at all. I would need to make sure he knew how much I loved him, maybe a nice evening filled with music and sex. But then again, maybe Ky would only want a handjob…

----------

Chapter 45

Walking into the office, I found that all the things in my cubical were gone. A small sticky note on the desk read, "moved to 812". I pursed my lips and looked around. There were a number of people in the office, but they were all busily typing on their computers or talking on the phone. No one had even noticed me enter. Fuck, I swore in my head. Swearing wasn't something I used to do often, but lately it seemed I was doing it more and more. I put my hand self-consciously to my neck, I'd hoped to be able to make it through the day unnoticed. I'd done my best to cover up Marcus' love bite, but it was simply too large and too dark.

I returned to the lobby and went up to the top floor of the building. I knew number 812 was in the executive wing of the building, and with the exception of the couple of times I'd been to Mr. Schultz office, it wasn't a place where I'd spent much time. And it was the last place I wanted to be, looking like a teenage girl who had let a boy kiss her neck for too long.

I made my way to the floor and entered through the double doorway that led into segregated offices. The Global Medical building was nice in general, I'd always thought, but these offices were posh. I massive saltwater aquarium was built into the wall on the other side of the entrance doors. It was filled with the most colorful fish and other sea life. I could easily spend hours staring at it.

"Mrs. Ryan," I heard a woman's voice sound behind me.

I turned quickly to the secretary's desk. It took me a moment to remember her name. "Elaine," I said, remembering her name at last. "Please, just call me Nichole."

Elaine looked to one side of the office and then the other like she was worried someone was spying on them, "Maybe when Mr. Schultz isn't around," she whispered conspiratorially, "he likes to keep things very formal." The secretary glanced quickly to my neck, but then returned her eyes to mine without further comment.

"Oh, alright," I said in surprise, noticing for the first time how well Elaine was dressed.

The older woman had a plain face with thin lips and pale skin, but her clothes were well-chosen and high-quality enough that she looked extremely professional. I didn't know Elaine well, but she had a reputation for being very detail oriented and organized. She had been Mr. Schultz assistant for years.

I looked at the name plaque on Elaine's desk, "I'll remember that Mrs. Levy."

The older woman waved at me dismissively, "I'm more than happy to go by first names as long as Mr. Schultz isn't here. And congratulations on being promoted to Special Projects by the way. I know it's been something Mr. Schultz has wanted to make happen for a long time."

"Thank you," I said, taking a step toward her desk. It took me a moment to process what she'd just said. She spoke with a thick accent, Texan maybe, I thought to myself. I still had a hard time identifying the southern accents. "To be honest, I feel a bit out of sorts at the moment. I wasn't expecting to be moved to a different office, especially not in this part of the building."

"That's certainly understandable hon," she said, standing from her chair, "Let's see if we can't make you feel more comfortable."

I followed Elaine's lead past the aquarium to the central conference room where a massive wooden table was placed in its center, it was surrounded by high-backed leather chairs. Several large flat screen monitors were mounted against the far wall. I looked over to the corner office where I knew Mr. Schultz office was located and found that the blinds were pulled, blocking view of anything inside. The offices adjacent to his belonged to the executive management team, each door held a name plaque that started with the title Vice President.

I felt a wash of relief when Elaine led me to opposite end of the office, away from the VPs and what was sure to be high stress and constant scrutiny. My office was at the end of the hall, tucked nicely away from everything as if it was meant to have a secluded feel to it. I heard myself draw in a sharp breath when I took in the interior of what was to be my new office. It was bloody enormous.

The ceilings were ridiculously high overhead, several expensive looking light fixtures hung from above, but even though they were currently off, the natural light from the large windows was more than sufficient to brighten the room nicely. Large, empty bookcases were mounted to a wall behind a very modern-looking yet rustic wooden desk. Two stiff looking sitting chairs sat in front of the desk, and on the other wall was a full-size leather sofa. There was a large rug in front of the desk that gave the space a warm feel.

"This is amazing," I said, looking around the office for the third time, trying to take it all in.

"It even has a private bathroom," Elaine said, pointing to a door at the end of the bookshelves. It matched the wood pattern of the bookshelves so well that it was hard to make out. "This used to be Catherine's office, but she's here so little these days that it was decided you would make better use of it. And don't worry, it was Catherine's suggestion, you're not kicking anyone out."

"This really is amaz… " I paused as I noticed a large vase filled with roses at one end of the desk. I walked over to them and touched one of the petals. From the fragrance I knew they were real even before my fingers touched the flowers.

"Those were delivered for you yesterday," I heard Elaine say from behind me. "I'll just let you get settled, but I'm not far away, so don't hesitate to ask me for anything you might need."

"Thank you," I said, giving Elaine a brief nod before turning my attention to the envelope that was next to the vase.

I opened the note and read: 'To my lovely Nichole. Thank you for such a wonderful time. You were a wonderful experience that I will never be able to forget. I hope to see you again soon. Arthur.'

I felt myself flush as the memories of the weekend surged through me. The man had a talented tongue, and used it generously. I'd never been kept on the edge for so long in my life. Biting my lower lip, I put the note back in the envelope and set it on the desk. I then bent over to inhale the flower's bouquet when I heard a quick knock at the door.

"Busy?" asked Mr. Schultz. He stood in the door's entrance, waiting for my reply. He was dressed in a perfectly fitting, dark suit, with a blue, button-up shirt, and silk tie. He looked distinguished to the point of intimidating.

"No, Mr. Schultz," I quickly responded, trying to look calmer than I felt. My hand moved reflexively to my neck, but I stopped it and forced myself to be still.

"I hope you don't mind, I took the liberty of moving your office and having your personal effects moved yesterday," he said, stepping into the spacious office and looking around the room. He didn't wait for a reply before continuing, "Feel free to decorate as you see fit. These offices are meant to be personal spaces. We all spend so much time here that I want everyone to feel comfortable."

Mr. Schultz walked toward me while simultaneously reaching into the inside of his suit coat. He took out a small, leather wallet and opened it. He then removed a plastic credit card from its contents, and while the wallet was only open for the briefest of moments, my eyes caught the glint of a JP Morgan Palladium card. I only knew of the card because I'd gone down a rabbit hole one day online and happened to come across it. The card itself supposedly cost a thousand dollars because of the rare material is was made from, and was only given to the extremely wealthy. At least that's what I read online.

"Here's a new company card," Mr. Schultz said, handing me the traditional green and white American Express card. "It's set to meet the needs of your new responsibilities. Just give Mrs. Levy your… that's an impressive hickey." Mr. Schultz's eyes fell to my neck, but his smirk and subsequent chuckle didn't make it sound like the older man was upset about the unprofessional display.

I quickly covered my neck with my hand and felt myself burn bright red. "Apologies sir, things got a bit out of hand," I said in an almost inaudible mumble.

"Did your husband give you that?" he asked, his eyes meeting mine.

My first instinct was to lie and say yes, but it felt like Mr. Schultz eyes were looking directly at my soul. I knew in an instant that he would know if I lied, so I shook my head, "No, it was someone else."

"I'm curious, anyone I know?" Mr. Schultz asked, and then quickly added, "You don't have to tell me if you don't want to."

With a heavy sigh, I gave up the name, "It was Marcus, sir."

Mr. Schultz' barked out a laugh and then rolled his eyes. "That shouldn't surprise me," he said, shaking his head in mirth. "Anyway, give your receipts to Mrs. Levy, and she'll take care of the expense report," Mr. Schultz paused for a brief moment and then added, "And, don't worry about what might be on some of those receipts. Mrs. Levy is discreet and trustworthy."

I accepted the card with a nod, but couldn't think of anything to say for a long moment. Feeling the silence stretch on uncomfortably long, I simply said, "Thank you."

Mr. Schultz's lips pursed slightly before he took a quick look back into he hallway behind him. He held up a finger and then went to the door and closed it. Returning, he gestured to one of the stiff chairs in front of the desk and I happily took a seat. My legs were feeling a little weak from the building anxiety in my chest.

"How are you feeling, Nichole," Mr. Schultz asked, partially sitting on the desk in front of me, making it so that I had to look up sharply to meet his eyes.

I took in a deep breath and held it for two seconds before exhaling, "Overwhelmed, anxious, excited, maybe a little intimidated."

Mr. Schultz gave me a warm smile that actually put me at ease, at least slightly. "All understandable," he said, glancing at the door, "and thank you for being so honest with me. I wanted to take minute to chat with you before the day gets started." Mr. Schultz folded his hands together and rested them on his thigh. "First, you've already had an incredibly successful start, far better than I would have ever thought possible. I feel like I've got a tiger by the tail with this new Special Projects Group we've finally got moving forward, and that's exciting, but I want to be careful that we don't make any missteps, and I want to take some time so that you and I can build a solid relationship of trust."

"I would like that," I said, feeling even more at ease.

Mr. Schultz nodded and continued, "I'll do the best I can to give you some time, but my schedule is always a little hectic. Catherine will be your best resource to help if I'm unavailable. In fact, she's going to be spending a lot of time with you for the next few weeks. After that, I'm afraid she'll be doing a lot of traveling. Do you have any questions for me you'd like to ask?"

I'd had at least a dozen questions a few minutes ago, but in the moment, they all fled. Bloody hell, why was I feeling so nervous? I was better than this. "I suppose just a couple at the moment," I finally managed to say, "do I need to follow up with Arthur? What do I need to be doing today, tomorrow?"

Mr. Schultz looked over at the flowers on the desk, "I think Arthur's quite taken with you," he said with a grin, "but this is where I want to differentiate us from everyone else," he began to explain. "I don't want to lead anyone on to where this all just becomes meaningless business transactions. I know I've mentioned this before, well, more-or-less. The intention is to build real relationships with people. Arthur is a perfect example. I like the man. He's proven to be trustworthy so far, so I don't want him to feel like you're simply a perk for buying from us. I need you to understand the budgets, the schedules, manage the correspondence, and so on. Rafe will be there to do a lot of the work, and we'll have other subject matter experts as needed, but I need you to understand it all as best you can so that you can work with Arthur to make sure he and his people are a hundred percent satisfied with what they're buying."

I nodded as I took in his explanation, "I can do that," I simply said.

"That said," Mr. Schultz picked up again, "you also have to manage the other side of it."

"Other side?"

Mr. Schultz pointed to the card in my hand. "You are an incredibly important asset, so I need you to take extreme care of yourself. That means taking time to go to they gym, the salon, the spa, going clothes shopping, not putting in extreme hours so that you have the sleep you need… basically, it's everything my wife loves to spend money on. That card is to pay for all of that-consider those business expenses."

"Oh," I said, looking down at the card in my hand. I was about to say thank you when Mr. Schultz cut me off.

"Don't thank me. It's all part of your new role here. Actually, Rafe should be here soon to take you clothes shopping."

"Mr. Schultz," I said, unsure of what I was going to say, but feeling that I needed to say something. "I'm perfectly capable of going clothes shopping for myself."

Mr. Schultz chuckled, and his brow rose. He looked about to say something, but then changed his mind at the last second, "Humor me, Nichole," was all he said.

I sighed and then nodded my acceptance. It wouldn't do to argue the point on my first day.

Mr. Schultz stood and straightened his suit jacket. "Let's do this, come to my office near the end of the day with a list of your questions, and I'll have a basic outline of things to get started on. And let's wait a day before you contact Arthur. Our design team has already been in touch with his people, so he knows were working on his order."

My chair was close enough to the desk that when Mr. Schultz stood, he was close enough to me that I couldn't get out of my chair until he moved a step away. But for a long moment he simply stood there, and for a second, I thought he was going to ask me to pull his cock out. And if I was honest, I'd admit that a large part of me wanted to. Instead, he waited until I looked up and met his eyes.

"One more thing. You're free to make your own decisions here, but know that none of the other VPs here will pressure you for anything. They're all very close friends of mine, and they know and support this Special Projects Group, but I discourage any internal office affairs. It causes too much drama and makes for bad business."

I nodded my understanding and Mr. Schultz turned and left, leaving the door to the office open and me to my thoughts. He'd said that last part so sternly that I had no question he meant it. Yet, he'd only included the VPs in his statement… no mention of the Company President.

I was about to stand when another knock sounded at the door. I looked up assuming it would be Mr. Schultz with something else to say, but I was pleasantly surprised to see Rafe smiling in the doorway.

"Hey Hot wheels," he said, giving a wink. "I was just told to take you shopping."

I couldn't help but smile. It looked like I was going to be stuck with the new nickname for a while longer. "That's what I was told," I said, standing from the stiff chair. The first thing I was going to do was replace that bloody chair. "There's a Nordstrom's not too far away, should we start there?"

Rafe's eyes went wide, and his mouth fell open, "Are you fucking kidding me?" he asked, a look on his face like I'd just insulted his mother. "No Nordstrom, no Gap, or JC Penny. My god woman, be thankful I'm here to save you this day."

I laughed and shook my head at his antics. "Where did you have in mind?"

"Let's start with Sigi's Boutique in La Jolla, and then see from there," Rafe said as I grabbed my purse. He gave me a close, studious look up and then down and then shook his head. With a heavy sigh he said, "It's worse than I thought."

"Bloody git," I murmured as I passed him in the doorway.

"Hey," Rafe gasped, feigning outrage. "For that remark, we'll make sure your clothes are extra slutty." As I stepped passed Rafe, he suddenly grabbed me by the arm, "Hang on a tic," he said, craning his head to where he could take a closer look at the love bit on my neck.

Tired of feeling embarrassed about it, I pulled the neck of my shirt down slightly to expose the dark bruise on my skin. "No, it's not a curling iron burn," I said dryly.

"I so wish you were a dude," Rafe said with a sigh.

----------

Chapter 46

For three days straight I watched Nichole come home with bags and bags of new, outrageously expensive, clothes. She'd explained that her boss had given her instructions to buy a whole new wardrobe, as well as have her hair done, and her nails. Each day she came home looking hotter and hotter, until on Friday she looked like a fucking super model. I'd always had a part of me that felt like I'd married above my station, but now I was starting to have a serious complex about it.

Her new clothes took up most of the master closet, and even spilled into the closet in one of the other empty bedrooms. Shoes of every style and color were now stacked in boxes all along the closet floor, waiting for me to assemble the latest piece of furniture that would help store them properly.

I felt like my world had been flipped upside down in less than a week. Marcus and Rachel had left for Costa Rica, but Nichole still went by herself to go surfing. I went with her one morning because I felt worried for her safety, but there were a dozen other surfers out on the water, and I didn't enjoy sitting on the beach in the middle of winter. Life was changing, and changing quickly, I thought to myself.

"Lean into it," I mumbled to an empty bedroom, reading through the instructions on how to assemble the new shoe organizer.

"What are you on about?" Nichole asked, coming into the bedroom a moment later.

It was Friday and the work week was finally over. I was seriously looking forward to spending some time with my wife. She wore a simple, black, long sleeve t-shirt with a crew line neck, and jeans, but son of a bitch she looked incredible.

"Nothing," I said, pulling my eyes away from her and looking back at the box at me feet. "Just reading the instructions."

"Hey, why so glum?"

I shook myself and forced a smile, "I'm not," I said, giving Nichole a small smile. "Really, I'm not. It's just been an interesting week. I guess I'm still trying to process everything."

Nichole eyed me skeptically, "I think you're too cooped up in the house lately, or stuck in your cubicle at work," she said, folding her arms and leaning against armoire. "Are you up for some fun?"

I looked up at her, and she gave me a furtive yet playful smile. "What do you have in mind," I asked, weary of what she was baking up in her head.

"I've been surfing enough to stay in decent shape, but I need to add some other types of exercise to my day to stay fit. If I get fat after buying all these clothes, I'd probably get sacked," Nichole explained. "I've been to Wade's CrossFit gym a few times, but I was thinking of making it part of my daily routine. Want to come with me?"

"Oh," I said, not hiding my disappointment. "I've been lifting in the garage lately, so I think I'm alright."

"I thought you were looking a little trimmer lately, "my wife said. She reached out and squeezed my upper arm. "I can tell a difference."

Her compliment felt genuine, and it made me smile. I had dropped about ten pounds, and my clothes were fitting better. "Thanks." I said, lifting my arm and hamming up a silly arm flex pose. "But it might be a while before the guns are bigger than your boyfriend's."

I watched as a lustful look passed over Nichole's features, calling Wade her boyfriend had had an effect.

Nichole flushed and took a deep breath as she broke her gaze, "I love you just the way you are, Ky. But I like that you're taking care of yourself." Nichole bit her lower lip as she touched her hair with her hand. "But you misunderstand me," she continued, "I was thinking maybe we both go, but not together, together."

"Oh," I said, my tone slightly higher as I realized where she was going with this. "You mean so that people don't know we're married."

My wife nodded, and I swear I could see her tremor slightly at the thought of me going as a stranger to Wade's gym. "I've made some friends there already. They're all extremely nice people. I think you'd like it. You might even make some friends."

"I have friends," I objected.

"You have nerdy work colleagues," Nichole said, one eyebrow raising as she spoke

I shrugged. That was true. "Damn, that would be intense," I said, thinking about being at the gym and watching as my wife spent time with Wade.

"Do you think you could handle it?" she asked, reaching out and taking my hand.

I nodded, "Yeah, I think so," I said, pausing for a moment as I spoke. "If it gets to be too much for me, I can just leave. Don't worry, I won't cause a scene."

Nichole smiled and it definitely reached her eyes, "Do you want to have wank before we go?" she asked, looking down at my crotch. "I'd like to stay after the workout for a bit. I haven't spent any time with Wade this week, and I need to tell him about work."

I shook my head, "I'm fine. I wouldn't enjoy it as much if I cum now," I said, feeling my cock start to stir at the thoughts of the upcoming evening. "But how are you going to get there? You're not thinking of driving are you? If you're caught driving now, you'll never get that license back."

"I'll take an Uber-but don't worry, I'll expense it for work," she replied.

"What time do I need to be there?" I asked, checking my watch.

"The Workout of the Day starts at seven, so you'll want to be there about twenty minutes early to get signed up," Nichole answered. She let go of my arm and waited until I looked at her before she went on. "Now, don't' get upset, but I need to leave my wedding ring here. Wade doesn't want people to think he's flirting with a married woman. He has a lot of clientele that would frown at something like that, and he'd lose business."

My heart clinched in my chest as I watched my wife remove her wedding ring. It hurt more than I thought possible, but I forced myself not to react. Lean into it, I thought to myself. "I understand," I said, in a surprisingly calm tone.

I checked my watch again. I had a little time. I grasped my wife's forearm and pulled her closer to me, and then pulled at the hem of her shirt, pulling it straight up and over her head.

"Ky," Nichole protested, but didn't stop me.

I pulled the shirt to my nose and breathed in my wife's scent. My eyes quickly took in the Brunello Cucinelli label, and for the briefest moment I wondered how much the shirt cost, but I quickly pushed the thought away as I dropped the article of clothing onto the bed. I then picked my wife up an sat her on the edge of the bed, pulling down her jeans and spreading her legs. Nichole giggled and ran her hands through my hair.

"You're fucking soaking wet already," I teased, looking at her bare mound. "Someone's excited."

"I can't help it," she said, trying to pull my head in closer to her opening. "I've gotten used to having loads of sex, but I feel like I've been walking through a desert this week."

"Are you going to think about your boyfriend while I go down on you?" I asked, resisting her pull.

Nichole twitched at my question and sat up slightly, "Do you want me to?"

I knew I shouldn't have said anything. I shouldn't want this. But my erection was straining so hard in my pants at the thoughts going through my mind that I was helpless to resist. "Yes," I said in a strained whisper, giving my approval, my encouragement. "That's all I want you to think about for a while."

For months now I'd been reading cuckold stories, and one of the most common themes was pushing your wife to take her pleasure from other men, and in some cases, that meant all her pleasure. Sure, it reduced the husband to lesser role, but in the end he was giving her more. I didn't want to want this, but the thought of my wife no longer getting the physical pleasure she needed from me was a persuasive and powerful aphrodisiac. I finally let myself be pulled to my wife's sex, and I gave it a lick with a broad stroke of my tongue. Nichole stiffened and then sighed.

"Someday we'll go back to the way things were, but for now, let yourself think of other guys giving you pleasure," I said, pressing my lips to hers and applying gentle suction.

For a moment I felt a little unsettled at the thoughts that were running unrestrained in my head, but I reminded myself that we were only going to live this way for a time. In a few months from now, we could start reigning it back in. We were young, and it wouldn't do any harm to have these adventures for a little while. I looked at my wife's hairless pussy. It had now been many months since she'd had the pubic hair permanently removed. When we were first married, her pussy looked like a small little clam shell that shut tightly and neatly. Now, however, it was different. It was hard to describe exactly. It was simply more open, more exposed. I wasn't sure if any of the changes had to do with her other sexual partners, or simply a fact of her body maturing and changing. I had no idea. But the thought of her pussy being well used by other men was enough to make me cum in my pants without even touching myself.

----------

Chapter 47

Wade's gym was a standalone building, and much larger than I'd envisioned in my head. I parked in the front lot, taking one of the few remaining available spaces. I felt instantly anxious at seeing the full parking lot, knowing that translated into a gym full of people. That's one reason I preferred working out at home versus a gym, it sucked vying for free equipment, or having someone working out and grunting right next to me. And of course there were always those gym rats who strutted around as if they owned the gym, flexing in front of the mirrors every time they saw their own reflection.

I sat in my truck for a moment and watched people entering the front door of the gym. Nichole was probably already inside, I thought, getting out of the truck. I was surprised to see only a few people wearing masks, most of in the crowd seemed perfectly comfortable going without, so I put mine in my pocket.

Entering the front lobby, the receptionist, a very attractive and fit woman, locked eyes on me immediately.

"Hello," she said brightly, standing up to greet me. I nodded but had to wait while several children were ushered into a small room to the side, each of the kids were carrying an iPad and complaining about how their games were lagging.

"Hey," I said to the receptionist once I was able to get closer to her desk. "I was told this was a great place to get some exercise."

"The best place, actually," the woman said. She looked to be close to my age, if not a year or two older. "I'm Sarah, by the way," she said, extending her hand.

"Ky," I replied, giving her hand a shake. She surprised me with her grip strength, but she had grabbed me by the fingers which made it difficult to return a firm handshake.

"Nice to meet you, Ky," Sarah said, releasing my hand. "Were you looking to become a member here, or would you like to try a class first? We have one that starts soon. There's no charge for the class if you're only wanting to check it out."

I nodded, "Yeah, I like that idea. I've never tried CrossFit, so that sounds good."

"Awesome," she replied perkily. "But I have to warn you, CrossFit is addicting. You'll be a regular here before you know it."

I nodded and took the paperwork from Sarah as she passed it to me. "Maybe," I replied noncommittally. I filled out the little bit of information on the paper and handed the clipboard back.

"You can put your things in one of the lockers if you'd like." Sarah pointed to a wall of lockers by the door that lead to the main area inside the gym.

I put my wallet and keys inside of one and removed the lockers key. While I did, I looked through the window at the people already gathering for the class to see if I could spot Nichole. I didn't see her. Sarah had already opened the door and was waiting for me, so I followed her lead into the main area of the gym.

I have to admit, my first impression as I walked into the main area was good. I was impressed. It had a real old-school feel to it, and with exception to a line of rowing machines along the back wall, all the other equipment appeared to be free weights, boxes, and weight racks with pull up bars. I spotted my wife just as Sarah began to introduce me to several of the gym members.

"Ky, this is Cory, Matt, and Steve," she said, getting the attention of the three men that were hanging out and chatting in the back of the class. "Guys, this is Ky. He's checking out CrossFit for the first time, so be nice?"

"Of course," said the taller of the three men. He had a shaved head, which had the unfortunate effect of highlighting his already large ears. He was almost too thin and yet had a small paunch of a gut. I found it comforting that at least one guy in here wasn't a superstar athlete. "I'm Matt."

"Steve," said the next man, only giving me his name. Steve was my height, and looked to be fairly fit. But unlike Matt, Steve was in desperate need of a haircut, likely a result in not being able to go to a barber shop with all the shutdowns.

"Welcome Ky, I'm Cory," greeted the third man. Cory too looked like he was a regular at CrossFit, with the wide shoulders and a narrow waist that came from intense exercise, correct diet, and perhaps good genetics. But while Cory's body was probably something girls would happily line up for, his face didn't do him any favors. It was like someone had put his head in hydraulic press and squished it down a few inches. He had an incredibly odd look with almost no forehead and eyes that looked like they were always squinting.

"Good to meet you all," I said as amiably as I could.

"Married," Matt asked, his eyes briefly looking at me and then darting around the room.

Nodding, I lifted my left hand and looked at my wedding ring. "Yep."

"Well, that'll take about half the fun out of coming here," Matt said with a laugh. "There are some serious hotties coming lately."

I tried to return an easy smile when I felt Cory slap me on the shoulder.

"Ignore him," Cory said, holding up his own left hand. There was no ring, but there was enough of a tan line to see that he normally wore one. "Us married guys can stick together and stay out of trouble."

I nodded in agreement, "Sounds good to me. I'm in the doghouse enough as it is."

"I know what you mean," Cory replied. "I was thinking about putting carpet in my doghouse so that it'd be at least a little more comfortable, I spend enough time in there." Cory jerked his head toward the front of the class. "That's my ball-and-chain up there. Joanna, she's the redhead with blue top."

I looked and easily spotted the man's wife, and, Fuck, I was wrong. Cory's wife was extremely attractive, and she was in the same small group of women where Nichole stood. I was happy to have the excuse to take a longer look, my eyes immediately going to my wife.

Nichole's hair was tied into a ponytail, and she wore a tight-fitting tank top and black tights, but I wished she was dressed more like the women around her who were wearing the skimpiest of tops. In all, I counted about twenty people in our group, but I could see another class starting to form on the other side of the gym. It was easy to see that people came in from all walks of life, and all fitness levels, but Matt wasn't wrong, there were a lot of attractive women.

"See what I mean," Matt said from behind me, "hotties."

"Yeah, I see that."

I had begun to follow everyone's lead and do some stretching, when I noticed Wade come down the stairs from the upper floor. Wade wore a tee shirt that said, 'Defund the Media', on the front, and loose-fitting shorts. He went straight to Nichole and the group of women she was with, and got a quick, welcoming hugs from each of them. He hugged Nichole last, but unlike the others, he pulled her into a tighter hug and held onto her for several seconds. The stark contrast in size between Wade and my wife never ceased to arouse me. I watched Wade interact with the women for a moment, but then forced myself to look away so that it didn't seem like I was staring.

For several minutes, I answered get-to-know you questions from Cory, and then asked a few of my own. He and Matt seemed like guys I wouldn't mind hanging out with, and Steve was probably fine too, but he was an obvious introvert and didn't volunteer much. I could certainly identify with him, too.

"Hey guys," Wade's voice sounded as he approached our group. "How's everyone?"

Cory and Matt both replied with, "Great," at the same time. I didn't say anything at first. I hadn't talked to Wade beforehand, so I wasn't sure how this was going to play out.

"Has everyone met my friend, Ky?" Wade asked.

"Hey," cried Cory, slapping my shoulder lightly with the back of his hand. "Why didn't you tell us you were friend's with the owner. We would've been hitting you up for free passes already."

They all laughed good naturedly, and I smiled, again trying to look more comfortable than I was. I wasn't sure what Wade was going to say. I mean fuck, here was the man that was fucking my wife. He could've dealt me a devastating blow if he'd wanted, saying something like, 'Hey, here's Ky, his wife if a great fuck.' I needn't have worried.

"We met up through some mutual friends a few months ago," Wade clarified, and then looked at me, "I'm glad you're here, I hope you find this place a good fit for you. Just let me caution you not to push it to the extreme today-that'll come later. I don't want you to be too sore to come back. And if you need anything, don't hesitate to ask, but you're in good hands with these three losers."

"Hey" the others protested all at once. They then began taunting and joking like old friends.

Wade only stayed a moment and then continued on his way to greet the other guests. He really was good at making people feel welcome, and he seemed to have a genuine friendship with everyone that was there. He eventually made his way back to the front of the class to where Nichole was still talking with the other women.

I watched as Wade pulled Nichole into a one-arm hug, making her squeal as he picked her up slightly. Again I forced myself to look away. I was probably being overcautious, but I didn't want to seem like some new weird guy that was creeping on people.

"I think that's Wade's new girlfriend," Matt said next to me, making me glad that I had looked away when I did. "She's fucking smoking hot, and she's British. Just her voice will leave you in a quivering puddle."

I chuckled at that, "Really," I said, stealing a quick glance at my wife.

"Yeah, but I'm trying not to get my hopes up. It looks like Wade's already staked his claim."

Luckily the class began shortly after Matt's comment because I was starting to get a boner thinking about what Wade and my wife would be doing later on. I could still see the mental image of them on stage at the Halloween party as clearly as if it happened an hour ago.

The class began with a warmup, and then moved into a number of very specific exercises. I was following Wade's advice not to push it too hard, but I still knew my glutes and hamstrings were going to be extremely sore for a few days. Going downstairs at home was going to be a bitch. Wade and another coach moved through the class to give instructions and encouragement, and I stole as many glances as I could at my wife. She seemed to always be concentrating hard and pushing herself, but I'd hear her laugh occasionally as her small group of friends joked throughout the workout.

At almost the hour mark, Wade declared the workout finished and the class began to disperse. It was a solid workout. Matt and Steve didn't stick around long after the class finished, but Cory remained where he was, still sitting on the floor. I saw him gesture to someone, and when I turned, I saw his wife approach, followed closely by Wade and Nichole.

"I think I pulled a muscle in my ass," he said jokingly, resting his forearms on his knees.

"Nah, those are just the hemorrhoids," Wade joked, getting a laugh from Joanna and my wife. He then reached out his hand and pulled Cory to his feet.

"Ky, this is my wife Joanna," Cory said once he was up. He looked first at me and then to his wife. "This was Ky's first CrossFit workout."

"Oh, that's great," she said, stepping in a little closer. "We're always happy to make a new friend. You're not going to be too sore tomorrow, are you?"

"Maybe a little," I said, putting the palms of my hands on my lower back and stretching. "I haven't jumped onto a box a hundred times in a row since I was probably twelve."

Joanna laughed and pushed her hair behind her shoulder. "It takes a few weeks for the body to adjust, but I promise it's worth it." She then looked to Nichole next to her. "Have you met Nichole and Wade?"

For a second I wasn't sure how to respond, it was such a surreal experience to be pretending that my wife was a total stranger. I looked to her and then to Wade. They stood close enough together that even a stranger would have assumed they were together. I was about to respond when Cory broke in.

"He knows Wade, but not Nichole," Cory answered his wife.

Fucking surreal, I thought, nodding to my wife as if we'd never met before. She returned the nod with a wink so slight it was almost imperceptible. But I spotted it.

Joanna broke into a smile, "Nichole's a recent convert, too. But she's taken to CrossFit like a duck to water."

"Nice to meet you," I said to my wife. I felt an enormous wave of lust, coupled with jealousy as I took in her form standing next to her boyfriend.

"I'm so glad you haven't closed the gym, Wade," Joanna said, taking her husband by the arm. "I'm going stir crazy being in the house all day. This is the only time I have to get away from everything."

"How are the kids doing in the playroom?" Wade asked, turning his head in the direction where I'd seen a number of small children gathered. "We put some toys in there, but I have no idea if they were any good."

"As long as there's an internet connection," Cory said. "They'll be happy for as long as we leave them in there."

I looked in the general direction of the playroom, but couldn't see the children from where I stood. I was curious how old the kids were because both Cory and Joanna weren't that much older than Nichole and me. As I looked around, it seemed we were the only one's left in the gym.

"I'm surprised the Health Department hasn't shut this place down," Cory said, breaking into the conversation. "If they were to come and see everyone without masks, you could get into some serious hot water."

Wade shrugged, "Probably," he admitted easily. "If they come, they come. I'm not going to police anyone. I figure everyone's free to make their own choices. And I'm not stopping anyone from wearing masks. They're free to wear one if they like."

"Wade's all stoic in front of everyone," Nichole said, looking up at her boyfriend, "but he's worried about it. He's a lot more vulnerable than he lets people see."

Wade rolled his eyes and gave my wife a teasing grin, "How dare you woman. I don't have a vulnerable bone in my body," he said in mock anger.

"Oh please, you're a classic example of an overcompensating male," Nichole said, her voice teasing, but with her sharp British accent, it almost felt scathing. It certainly caused Wade to sputter.

"Overcompensating?" Wade cried, but seemingly couldn't think of anything else to say.

Nichole was about to dish out another teasing remark that was sure to be on the edge of caustic when Wade picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. Nichole screeched in surprise and writhed in his grip as he secured her more tightly.

"Wade," Nichole spat indigently. "You put me down!"

I blinked in surprise as Wade just laughed, but made no movement to return Nichole to the floor. I wasn't sure if Nichole was actually pissed, or if she was just playing a part, but she was doing her best to thrash around and free herself.

Joanna covered her mouth with her hand and giggled, and Cory's eyes widened at the display.

"Please excuse us for a moment. We need to have a little chat," Wade said, turning his back to us and walking to the stairs I'd seen him descend earlier.

Nichole continued to yell and even threaten to remove various parts of Wade's body if he didn't put her down. But the man continued unperturbed, carrying her all the way up the stairs and out of site. My heart was racing at what I'd just witnessed.

"Oh my," Joanna said in a throaty voice. She shuddered and then made a coughing laugh as if she'd really just enjoyed the show.

"I never thought Wade was the type of guy to settle down, but I think there's something there," Cory said, still looking up to the upper floor of the gym.

"I hope so," answered Joanna, "they'd make the most beautiful babies."

It took all of my willpower not to react to Joanne's statement, but her words had such a powerful effect on me that felt like I needed to sit down. With nothing to sit on but the floor, I bent forward slightly and took a deep breath.

"You alright there, Ky?" Cory asked.

I forced myself to stand up straight and exhale. Nodding, I answered, "All good, just haven't done a workout like that in a while."

"Maybe you can convince your wife to give you a rub down when you go home.," Cory said.

I had to fight the urge not to look up to the second floor when Cory mention my wife. Instead, I simply smiled. "That would be nice, but I think she's going to be busy for a while."

----------

Chapter 48

Wade locked the door to his office before he finally set me on the floor. I'd tried to break free of his grip until he started ascending the stairs, but then quit out of a sense of self-preservation. I didn't need my boyfriend dropping me down the stairs.

I whirled on him as soon as the door closed. "What were you thinking?!" I said sharply. "Manhandling me like that in front of everyone, including my husband. Do you have any propriety?"

"Everyone?" Wade asked, rolling his eyes toward the ceiling, the corner of his mouth twisting into a sarcastic grin. "Everyone was gone except for the Fletchers… and Ky. And of course I have property. I own this gym, don't I?"

"I said propriety, not proper-" I stopped mid-sentence when I saw Wade's teasing features. He was having a go.

"Get stuffed, Wade. You're always trying to wind me up," I said, realizing Wade had heard me correctly. I was starting to understand that Wade was a lot more intelligent than he let people see, or at least it was easy to assume he was the 'dumb-jock-type'.

"I can't help it," Wade said, folding his arms across his chest. "You're so sexy when you're angry."

"That's your knob talking," I said, letting my eyes fall to Wade's crotch.

"My knob?" Wade said, his eyes widening as if I'd just said the most horrid thing in the world. Wade looked down, and at the same time hooked a thumb into the waistband of his shorts and pulled them forward. He looked down at himself and shook his head. "Definitely bigger than a knob."

"It is the most useful part of you, I'll give you that," I said almost distractedly.

I'd never been in Wade's office before, and I was pleasantly surprised by what I saw. The back wall was covered in antique wood paneling, and several large shelves held an assortment of books, as well as trophies, pictures and other knickknacks. The things displayed in the room were obviously special to Wade. I walked up to the lower shelf and perused the titles of the books on display; The Picture of Dorian Gray, The Grapes of Wrath, a few World War Two books, and a biography about John Adams.

"Nice books, I was expecting to see your collection of Lego builds and soldier dolls." I said, taking down the book Picture of Dorian Gray. It was well-worn, either by Wade, or maybe the previous author.

Wade laughed, "You're such a shit sometimes," he said. It was quiet for about fifteen seconds and then Wade asked, "How long do I have you for?"

I turned from the shelves and looked back at Wade, "Who says you have me at all?" I said, keeping my voice light enough so that the big lout knew I was teasing.

Wade tilted his head as if thinking, but then looked away, "Believe me, I know I don't have you. I know the game you and Ky are playing," he said, sounding more emotional than I'd anticipated. "I should probably leave it well enough alone, but it's been a lot of fun."

I placed the book on the desk and sat on the corner. I knew Wade wanted me to come to the couch, but the discussion I needed to have would be better if there was at least a small amount of distance between us.

"I've had fun, too," I said, giving Wade a weak smile, "but I need to confess something."

"Uh oh," Wade said, giving me a wincing look, "that tone suggests fun-time is over."

I forced myself to meet his gaze as I continued, "I honestly don't know, but I need to discuss something with you before we continue." I looked to Wade, and when he didn't appear to want to speak, I went on, "I've taken a new position at work, and, well… " I paused, trying to think of a way to spin things so that I didn't look as much a slag, "… bloody hell this is harder than I thought," I whispered harshly, more to myself than to Wade.

"We're friends, Nichole. Just say it," Wade said suddenly.

With a heavy sigh, I tried again, "I slept with a client last weekend, before I came to see you on Sunday." I said it bluntly, and my first instinct was to soften it, but as I thought about it, I decided it was better simply to have it said.

A mix of emotions appeared to cross Wade's features, but he stilled them quickly. "I see." A long silence hung between us, and I was about to speak when Wade said, "Well, we're not in any kind of a committed relationship, so I appreciate you letting me know."

"I felt I owed that to you," I said meekly, "I'm sorry I didn't tell you Sunday. I'll understand if you want to end," I pointed to Wade and then to myself, "this."

Wade's lips pulled into a frown, but only for a moment, "Look, I met you at a swinger party, so it's not like I didn't know you had a wild side to you."

"I thought you might be more upset," I said, looking down at the book on the table, reading again the title of the book I'd taken from the shelf. The Picture of Dorian Gray, a story about a man who chooses to indulge his hedonistic tendencies, and in the end, dies alone as a decrepit and disfigured corpse.

Wade shrugged his thick shoulders, "I try not to get upset about things I can't control, but you don't look so happy at the moment. Was it a good choice?"

I gave a bitter laugh, "I don't know," I admitted, "Ugh, sometimes I get so randy, I can't think clearly. It's like I have this part of me that wants to experience more sexually, like some deeply seated need that claws at me to be sated. But it also goes against everything I was taught." Wade's laughed surprised me and I looked up to see him smiling ruefully at me.

"You're describing what every red-blooded male feels all the time," Wade said, moving to sit on the edge of the couch. "Sex in and of itself isn't bad, just like money isn't necessarily evil. I really think it comes down to how we treat people. If you're dishonest with someone, or worse, if you're cruel to someone you're in a sexual relationship with, then you need to find some perspective-some self-control. But I don't think that's you-you're here now, being honest with me."

I nodded as I thought about what Wade was saying. "That gives me something to ponder." I knew I needed to confess more about my new job, that it would require sleeping with more than one client, but that hadn't happened yet, so I decided not to elaborate further.

"Like I said," Wade picked up again, "I know you and Ky are playing a game, so I'm not letting myself get too emotionally invested. As long as it's a game, it's just sex, right?"

I let Wade's comment sink in for a long moment. Part of me did want something more serious with him, but I knew he wasn't the type of man to share. I wondered for a moment what might have happened if I'd met Wade before Ky. Could the muscular brute have convinced me to marry him? He didn't seem to have much interest in marriage, so probably not. But I could have easily slipped into a serious relationship with him.

I wanted it all, and that was the problem. I wanted to keep a strong marriage with Ky. I wanted Wade as a committed boyfriend, and I wanted to explore the sensual adventures that work would continue to provide. A memory of my husband trying to light a firecracker with a short fuse came to mind. He hadn't wanted to waste what in his words was 'a perfectly good firecracker', so he lit it despite having almost no fuse. He wasn't able to drop it before it blew up in his hands, causing severe pain and bruising. This felt similar, like I was playing with an explosive that had very little fuse.

"What if it wasn't a game?" I asked, unable to stop myself.

Wade's brow rose, "You and Ky having problems?"

I shook my head, "No, things are good," I said firmly. "But we've both enjoyed exploring the hotwife adventure, and Ky seems to like the cuckold part of it more and more. We talked about not treating this like a game, but something more, real… " I paused as Wade begged me forward.

Leaving the book on the desk, I walked over and stood in front of Wade. With him seated on the old, beat-up couch, I was able to look down on him for once, I rather enjoyed the feeling. Wade parted his legs and I moved to stand between his thighs.

"That could be interesting," Wade said, his head tilted back as he looked at me.

I felt as nervous as I had before performing in the school symphony when I was a teenager. My heart raced at the idea of having an actual boyfriend-a romantic relationship with another man. It was a carnally wicked thought, but it made the pleasure centers of my brain explode. "How exactly would that work? I'd have to find a way to include my husband because I won't leave him."

Wade's gaze darted to my breasts and then back up to my eyes, and his smile grew wide, giving him a boyish look that made my heart flutter. "Yeah, I know. We'd just have to figure it out."

Wade leaned forward and held my thighs between his hands. Taking the material from my leggings between his fingers, he pulled them down to my ankles. I smiled as I lifted each foot, leaving the workout garment, along with my knickers, on the floor. I'd started to move to my knees, but Wade seemed to have other ideas because he suddenly thrust his arms between my legs and lifted me off the ground. In the moment it took me to inhale a sharp breath, Wade lifted my legs over his shoulders so that his face came in direct contact with my pussy.

"Wade," I gasped as he easily held me in the air. "I'm all sweaty and ah!" The sudden and deep penetration of Wade's tongue into my entrance made stars explode behind my eyes.

I wrapped my arms around Wade's head, clinging to him as if he was going to drop me off a cliff. The short hair on the sides of his scalp scratched against my skin. I came quickly and harder than I'd expected. From past experience, I knew Wade would try to tease me while I was super-sensitive after a good orgasm, so I tried to push myself away. Wade held me tight, however, and didn't relent with his tongue.

"Bloody hell, Wade!" I gasped, slapping my hand uselessly against the top of his head. "Stop, please stop. Oh god stop."

"I love it when you squirm," he said, relenting only long enough to speak.

I growled out loud and redoubled my effort, "I can't take anymore," I cried. I finally felt Wade's body turn, and he dropped me onto the couch cushion in a heap. It startled me, but at least the teasing had stopped. I breathed heavily, feeling a sheen of sweat break out on my skin.

Pulling my legs over his, Wade's thumb rubbed over the top of my pussy, making me convulse and push at his hand. "Let me take you out next week. We could invite Cory and Joanna to go with us," Wade said, running his fingers gently across my thigh. "Maybe dinner somewhere, and then go back home and play a few games, it'd be fun."

I thought about it for a moment and then nodded in agreement, "I'd like that," I said, hoping work wouldn't conflict.

"If you want to drive Ky nuts, have him find a date and join us," Wade suggested.

I felt my face flush at the idea, "That would drive him spare," I admitted, "but he'd probably love it."

"Of course he would," Wade said, picking up my bare foot and massaging it in his enormous hands. "Ky's a cuck at heart, so this kind of thing is like breathing oxygen into a fire. And besides, you know you're never going back to a vanilla-light, traditional marriage, right?"

Wade's comment brought me back to reality, and I sat up slightly, "What are you on about? Of course I'll go back to that, someday."

Wade guffawed as he shook his head. Turning to me, he raised a skeptical brow as he met my eyes, "You might tell yourself that because you're not ready to accept it, but I'm not exactly a newborn here, I can see it in your eyes. There's no going back for you."

"That's rubbish, and you're barmy if you think that," I said, but I didn't truly feel any conviction, my words sounded bland even to me.

"You love the excitement," Wade continued as if I hadn't spoken, "and now you and Ky are basically codependent on one another-at least sexually speaking. You both get off on it. And I can always tell when I'm hitting close to the mark with you because your accent thickens, and you start using more British slang. That's another reason I know I'm right."

A long moment passed as Wade rubbed my feet. I could feel his semi-erect cock against my calf. "You're still talking bollocks," I said, biting my lip as soon as I heard the words leave my lips.

"See what I mean?" Wade said, wearing a shite-eating grin and wagging is brow. Wade took hold of my ankles and began to spread my legs apart as he pivoted himself toward me. "You might be a sarcastic little shit, but deep down, you're a complete slut."

I held my breath as I watched Wade move to his knees, moving his cock toward my pussy. He rested its thick meatiness between my lower lips and slowly see-sawed back and forth, the motion quickly lubricating his member and making my lower body tingle in excitement. I wanted to feel its fullness inside me, but frustratingly, Wade would only slide his cock over the surface of my pussy.

"If you want to really drive Ky crazy, you should cut him off for a while, maybe get him a cock cage. If he's going down the cuckold path, he'll love it," Wade suggested.

I grunted in frustration as I tried to move myself up and catch the tip of Wade's cock. This sliding back and forth was killing me. I needed more. But each time I did, Wade held himself back just enough so that I couldn't get into position.

"Ah, be patient," Wade admonished. He repositioned his hands on my lower legs, bending my knees and pressing my thighs into my chest, "tell me the truth. Admit you're a slut."

"Stop pissing about," I whinged, feeling more of Wade's weight on me.

"I'm not, I'm serious," Wade said, waiting until my eyes met his. He looked at me with such intensity that I felt completely under his control. "Admit it for real. Admit you're a slut." Wade finally moved the tip of his cock to my entrance, but he held himself there.

If it would have been my husband, he wouldn't have been able to hold the position for more than a few seconds, but I knew Wade could hold it all day.

"Fine," I said, my tone biting and defiant. "I'm a slut. I said it. Are you happy?"

"Fuck no," Wade said seriously, shaking his head, "say it like you mean it. Convince me you believe it."

I tried in vain to thrust my hips toward him, but I had no leverage. Wade simply waited, an implacable look on his features.

"Fine," I said in huff. I took a breath and calmed myself. "I'm a needy slut." I said the words while holding Wade's gaze, and for a moment, I thought I felt a subtle shift within me. I'd meant to only say the words with a little more conviction, but as my ears heard the words, I realized they were true.

"That's better," Wade said, his smile growing by two. He slid his cock into me slowly, rewarding my admission. "Don't let that busy brain of yours overthink it. You're a sensual woman. You have needs your husband can't fulfill. But you have one of those rare husbands that understands, that's why he ultimately wants you to be with me."

For the next fifteen minutes I couldn't formulate a coherent thought as Wade's familiar girth reminded my pussy what proper sex was like. I drifted into that blissful state of euphoric haze and relished the pleasure that coursed through my body. A part of me still resisted the idea that my marriage wouldn't return back to normal, but I would think on that later. For now I had the freedom to have sex with whomever I pleased, and I intended to use that freedom.

Suddenly a sharp pain exploded inside of me, "Fuck!" I shouted loudly, slapping my hand against Wade's bulging chest as hard and as fast as I could. He pulled out and stopped.

"What is it," Wade asked, his eyes wide with concern.

"Oh god," I moaned, feeling like my insides had just been stirred by a hot poker. I grasped Wade's cock in my hand, or at least as much as my hand could hold. "With my legs up like this, you're getting in deeper than I can take."

"I finally found the bottom, eh?" Wade teased, sitting back on his haunches.

"I guess so, yeah," I said, sighing as my insides slowly went back to normal. "I still can't believe I can fit any of your cock inside." I gave Wade's cock a squeeze in my hand.

"You can take more than any other woman I've ever been with-not that the body count is all that high," Wade said. He placed his hand on my stomach and ran his fingers over my bare mound.

"How many women have you been with?" I asked, sliding my hand up and down his cock. I could feel the creamy froth that was forming between in my fingers. I was soaking.

Wade shrugged, his eyes on my stomach, "Are you sure you want to know?"

"Of course," I said, my curiosity piqued.

"I'll tell you mine if you tell me yours," Wade replied. I through for a moment and then nodded. "You're number six."

I felt my eyes widen in surprise. Bloody hell… bloody fucking hell… A long silence passed between us as I continued to stroke the several inches of Wade's cock that were not inside of me. It was a slightly uncomfortable angle for my arm, but I loved the feeling in my hand.

"Wade," I said, feeling suddenly very timid. "God I'm such a slut."

"What," Wade laughed, "Is your number higher?"

"Seven," I said softly, and then quickly added, "but two of them were a quick thing after surfing. It only lasted a few minutes, so it hardly counts. And one of those is Ky of course."

"Of course," Wade said, pressing his cock into me enough that I had to remove my hand.

He let one of my legs go and guided me around so that I was on my hands and knees in front of him. Never once did he completely pull his cock all the way out. I could have never done that with my husband.

"I can't believe your number is only six," I said, resting the side of my face on the couch cushion. Wade raised my hips slightly, and I felt him sink back into me slowly. "Ah," I moaned at the renewed fullness.

"And one of them was my ex," Wade said, pausing as his hips contacted the cheeks of my arse. "I've always tried to maintain some self-control in that department-well, until you came along. Hell, I don't even look at porn or masturbate."

"You don't," I said in surprise. It felt odd to be having this conversation on my knees and elbows, Wade's cock deep inside of me. But it also felt wonderfully sensual.

"Not for years," Wade said, beginning the slow rocking motion of his hips. "I did a lot as a teenager, but eventually I decided that I was just wasting my time, and it was becoming a habit I didn't care to have."

"I'm impressed," I said, hissing accidently on the 's' when Wade's cock stretched the walls of my pussy.

"Hell, half of my number happened because of Rachel and her parties. I think she corrupted me, Wade said with a laugh.

"I think she corrupted both of us," I said, giggling at the thought.

"I certainly learned a few things from her," Wade admitted. He placed the tip of his thumb at my rose bud. Wade's thumb slipped easily into my arse, and I groaned in the added pleasure. His hand was large enough that he could basically palm my arse cheek like a basketball.

My head swam anew as Wade began to increase the tempo of his thrusts. He plunged his own hips forward at the same time he pulled mine back, resulting in a sharp 'slap' at the contact of our flesh.

"Oh god Wade," I panted, "I can't believe what you make me feel."

"You may be married," Wade said, and I could tell even without looking that he had a smile on his face, "but I have every intention of claiming your pussy as mine."

----------

Almost an hour later, I rode in the back of the Toyota Highlander, it's Uber driver sneaking an occasional glance at me in the rearview mirror. I felt a stab of embarrassment at what the Uber driver might be noticing. The last time Wade came, he had pulled out and cum on my breasts, my face, and in my hair. And then like the immature teenager he often was, he kicked me out of the gym without letting me wash. Luckily it was dark, but even still, I was sure the driver could see the cum that was still caked into my eyebrows and the hair over my right ear. I'd tried to wipe off what I could, but he always came so much.

I ran my finger over my brow, feeling the dampness of the cum when I received a call on my mobile.

"Rafe, don't tell me you're still at work?" I said into the phone.

"Afraid so," Rafe admitted. I could hear the fatigue in his voice. "I'm actually just leaving Morgan's office. We've been on the phone for hours with potential client, but we're close to getting a deal done."

"That's always good news," I said, still unsure as to the nature of Rafe's call.

"It is," he said somewhat hesitantly. "It's not exactly in the medical industry this time, so I have to confess that I'm a little out of my comfort zone, but Morgan appears to have it all handled." The phone went quiet for a second before Rafe said, "Anyway, this client wants to meet with us tomorrow at the Ritz Carlton."

"Is it close? I've never noticed one in San Diego."

"It's near Dana Point," Rafe said, referring to a location a little north of San Diego. "Morgan wants us there for lunch, so I'll pick you up about 10:30-don't worry about going into the office. I'll swing by your house."

"Alright," I said, feeling butterflies begin to take flight in my stomach. "Do you have any idea how long we'll be there, maybe what to expect?"

"Sorry Hot Wheels," Rafe said with a chuckle. "I don't have any more info than that, but I'm sure it'll be eventful."

I ended the call and let my hand fall into my lap. My pussy still felt warm and a little sore, but it still throbbed with anticipation for what might happen the following day.

----------

Chapter 49

I hadn't wanted to go straight home after the CrossFit workout, I'd thought that maybe I could sneak back into the gym in hopes of hearing something between Nichole and Wade. But Cory and Joanna were the talkative sort and were almost impossible to shake. After chatting in the parking lot for the better part of forty minutes, I finally had to make an excuse about needing to get home, and at that point it was simply easier to forget about getting back into the gym.

I was reading in bed by the time Nichole got home. My literature of choice, a hotwife novel I'd downloaded from Amazon. I was quickly finding that if I kept myself at least a little bit sexually stimulated, I could ride through the lows a lot easier. It was those moments right after I came that were the difficult times to get through. Keeping myself in that lustful sweet spot was hard to manage, but I was slowly learning how to do it.

Nichole looked like she usually did after visiting Wade, all disheveled with that satisfied I've-just-gone-to-the-moon-and-back look on her face. She wore a tired smile as she entered the room, kissed my cheek and then went to the shower. When she finished, she dressed in her usual nighttime attire of boy-short-panties and spaghetti strap top.

"You look happy," I said as she curled into my side.

She sighed contentedly and nodded against me, "I am. I always feel so relaxed after a good workout."

"Do you mean the CrossFit workout, or the personal one Wade gave you later?" I asked, trying to keep my voice light and teasing.

"Both," she replied with a giggle.

"You don't get that same 'relaxed' feeling after we've had sex," I said in more a statement than a question.

Nichole looked up and studied my face for a moment and then answered, "No." My heart nearly stopped in my chest at the candid statement. After a moment she added, "But you know I love you, yeah. I still need sex with you, or at least intimacy. I'm not about to let you go."

"Good, because I have no intention of letting you go," I said, feeling both torn apart and somehow comforted at the same time. "I won't lose you."

"Life's going to be a bit mental for a while," Nichole said, breaking her gaze from mine. "I have a feeling work will pick up, and I'll be spending at least some time with Wade each week. I'm worried I might not give you the time and attention you need."

I ran my fingers lightly over her shoulder blades, "I've been thinking about that, too," I confessed, "and I think I'll be okay as long as you keep me involved as much as possible. It's when you go radio silent for a long stretch of time that I start having a really hard time."

"I'm still very sorry about that weekend. I promise I'll do my best not to do that again," she said sincerely, and I believed her. "What can I do to make you feel involved… pictures, video, things like that?"

I nodded, "Yeah, that'd all be great," I said, "or maybe Facetime when you can. Or hell, just leaving the phone on speaker would be amazing. I can mute my side so there wouldn't be any danger of hearing anything on your side."

"I think Wade would be up for that, at least sometimes. I'll have to see how work goes, recording something without a client's knowledge could be a bit dangerous."

"Sure, I get that it couldn't be all the time," I said, continuing to run my fingers over her back. "I'll take whatever I can get."

Nichole looked up at me again, her eyes searching, "I have something that might be, interesting," she said, pausing a moment before saying the last word. "Wade wants to take me out on Friday and wants to invite Cory and Joanna to go with us."

"Ugh," I groaned, pressing my fingers into her back with a little more force. "That's erotic as fuck."

Nichole giggled, "I thought you might like that, but it get's better," she said, running her hand over my stomach and down to my crotch. "Wade thought you might like to come."

"As a fifth wheel?" I said, "I don't know about-"

"-No, with a date," Nichole interrupted. "We'd have to find you a girlfriend for the evening."

"A girlfriend wouldn't work," I said, shaking my head. "I told Cory I was married."

"Hmm, that makes it a little more difficult," Nichole said, her mouth forming a pouty look. After a long moment she asked, "Did you say you were married to a woman?" She pronounced the last word slowly and with emphasis.

I coughed and sputtered simultaneously, "You're not thinking what I think you're thinking."

She let out a peel of laughter and sat up, her eyes wide with excitement. "You don't know what I'm thinking," Nichole said, taking a moment to look at me closely. "Alright, perhaps you do, but it could work. Rafe would play the part to perfection."

"Rafe?" I said in shock. "I can't believe you'd even suggest it. I mean seriously."

"I am serious," Nichole said emphatically. Her eyes looked almost glazed. "Bloody hell that's an erotic thought."

"That's a hard no," I stated, shaking my head.

"Wait," Nichole said, placing her hand on my chest, her eyes closed. "Don't ruin this for me." Her lips pulled into a small smile, and she sighed contentedly.

"Put it out of your mind, woman," I said, shaking my head again. "I could never pull off acting like I was gay, much less acting like I was married to a dude."

Nichole breathed out in a heavy huff as she opened her eyes and looked at me. "You wanted to know what one of my fantasies was, well, that was it. I knew you weren't ready for it yet."

"Yet?" I sputtered. "Good god Nichole. I mean I thought you'd suggest Rachel or something. I can't believe you just suggested Rafe." Nichole gave me a look, but I could tell she wasn't truly upset, just having fun teasing.

"Rachel would work, but she's thousands of miles away."

"No, she's not. She's right next door," I said, looking toward the neighbor's house. "She had to come right back after they got to Costa Rica. Her mom thought she caught Covid, and she was worried she'd have to go to the hospital, but I guess everything's fine."

"I hope so," Nichole said thoughtfully. "It'd be brilliant if she could be your date, but I don't want to ask if she's dealing with some family health issues."

"We can feel her out and play it by ear," I said, leaning my head back onto my pillow and looking at the ceiling. "But you realize, I wouldn't just be pretending that she's my date, I'd be pretending that she was my wife."

I heard a small groan, almost inaudible, come from Nichole's throat. "It's an adrenaline rush just thinking about it."

I took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, she was right about that, I felt a little short of breath as I played out a scenario in my head. They would think I was married to a much older woman. Sure, Rachel was still extremely attractive, and her breasts were something that still caught any man's attention, but it would still raise an eyebrow.

"Would you mind talking to her tomorrow?" Nichole asked. "I have a work thing in Orange County tomorrow, and I don't know how long I'll be there."

"Work, is it what I think it is?" I asked. I felt a rush of excitement but also a cold knot in my stomach at the thought.

Nichole shrugged, "I don't know any details," she admitted. "We're meeting with a new client tomorrow, and Mr. Schultz is going to be there, so it's probably more introductions and get-to-know-each other." Nichole stretched beside me and yawned. "I should probably see if I can pop into the salon in the morning, maybe they can squeeze me in before Rafe arrives."

A long moment passed, and I simply tried to enjoy having my wife to myself for a moment. I thought about what she had said a moment ago. Her work was only going to pick up in pace, which naturally meant she'd be sleeping with more clients. The thought made my heart race every time I let my mind entertain it.

Looking over at my wife, I felt a twinge of jealousy and pain thinking that I would be sharing her more with other guys. But that's what escorts did, right? That's what she was doing. She was an escort for the wealthy and powerful clients that Morgan wanted to woo. Other words and thoughts came unbidden to my mind… She was a corporate whore. She was spreading her legs, selling sex in order to close deals. Yet, as I gave it more thought, I knew it wasn't just about closing business deals. No, Nichole was enjoying the sexual aspect of it. She was enjoying the discovery of a new world. And this was something I'd encouraged, something I'd initiated. I had lit the fuse.

As I continued to think, I realized that the point of no return had happened a long time ago. Sure, I might be able to stop the momentum and convince Nichole to change course, but it would probably mean that she'd need to find a new job, and she wouldn't be happy with me pulling the rug out from under her feet now. It would be best to allow things to go their course. Eventually things would go back to normal, so in the interim, it would be better to continue to 'lean into it'.

Finally, I squeezed her shoulder gently, "I'll talk to Rachel tomorrow.

"Brilliant," Nichole said, her smile easily reaching her eyes. She turned over onto her stomach and looked up at me. "Did you have fun tonight? What did you think?"

"It was good," I said, unsure where to start. "I mean, a lot of it felt ordinary enough on the surface, but when I'd think about what was actually happening, it was pretty intense."

"But it was good for you? You liked it?" Nichole continued to probe.

I nodded as I reached down and ran my fingers through her hair, "There are moments when I wonder what the fuck are we doing, but the rush is so intense at times that I don't care, I just want more of it." I knew Nichole was watching my expression carefully, so I tried not to show the anxiety I was feeling. "Are you starting to feel any romantic feelings toward Wade?"

I couldn't read Nichole's expression, but she had a reaction to the question, the question had surprised her.

"I don't think… " the corner of Nichole's mouth pressed together, and her eyes broke from mine for a moment, "No, not romantic feelings, but he's grown on me-we're closer now."

"Like it is with Marcus then, like a friends-with-benefits kind of relationship?"

Nichole's eyes met mine again as she gave me a fractional nod, "Yeah, that sounds right."

"I know we've decided to lean into this, and I'm not getting cold feet," I said. "If things continue as they are, do you see yourself falling in love with him, could it be real love?"

Nichole breathed out a heavy breath through partially opened lips, "That's the question, isn't it?" she said, sitting up again and turning to face me. She took my arm into her hands. "I never fell in love with Marcus. We're only close friends. But it is different with Wade. I can feel that already."

"How so?" I asked, not sure if I really wanted the answer or not.

"We're just closer, there's more of a natural connection," Nichole said, her eyes fixed on my upper arm. "I don't know, maybe it's because Wade's closer to my age than Marcus, but sex with Wade isn't just physical. It's like some out-of-body spiritual experience."

A soft, but still harsh laugh escaped me.

"I'm sorry," Nichole quickly said, "Was that too much?"

My breath hitched as I tried to answer, "It was a lot," I managed to say, trying to find my composure. "I mean I've known for a while that I don't rock your boat like Wade does-and I've more-or-less accepted it-or at least I thought I had. Sometimes things still pop up and surprise me though."

"It's not a competition," Nichole said, gripping my arm tightly. "It doesn't change how I feel about you."

I didn't answer right away. I had to try and collect my thoughts. Hearing Nichole's confession made me feel a hollow pit in my stomach, and het I felt flooded with a lustful high that bordered on an overdose.

"So, your fantasy was for me to marry a guy?" I said, purposefully changing the subject.

From the look on Nichole's face, I could tell she hadn't followed my line of thought. It took her a moment, but she at last shook her head, "No, not marry. Don't be so thick," she said in admonishment. "Just to be with… a bloke." Nichole's voice trailed off as she spoke.

"Just be with a bloke," I repeated. "You mean like have sex with."

It took a long moment, but eventually Nichole gave a quick nod, "Marcus told me about an experience he had in college with another guy, and it well, it got me thinking. It really turned me on when I thought about you being with a bloke. But I knew you probably wouldn't be into it, so that's why I haven't brought it up."

"Yeah," I breathed out, "That's kind of a… " I paused for a second. I wasn't sure how to respond. "I don't think I could ever get there, Nichole. I'm afraid that's a hard no for me."

"You wouldn't even try it once?" Nichole asked, her eyes finally meeting mine.

I shook my head. Even the thought of it made me visibly wince. "It's just such a turn off for me. It makes my skin crawl just thinking about it."

I could tell Nichole wanted to push further, but she seemed to change her mind after a moment as her expression softened. "A girl can dream," she finally said, but I could tell she was slightly bothered.

"I'll try to say yes to your next fantasy," I said as sincerely as I could. I decided to switch subjects.

Nichole gave me a smile and then laid back down. "I better get some sleep. I'm not sure what's going to happen tomorrow."

I wrapped my arm around my wife's stomach and pulled her in close to my chest. "You know, you've never really given me much detail about the weekend with that French guy."

Nichole placed her arm over mine and wiggled until she'd found a comfortable position. "The way it all took place had you in quite a state, I wasn't sure you wanted to know more."

"I was at first, but I think I'm okay now," I said, moving my hips forward so that my dick pressed against my wife's bum.

Nichole let out a giggle and reached around, touching my dick over my shorts with her fingers. "Someone's ready to go."

"I've been thinking about my hotwife," I said, enjoying the feeling of her fingers gently caressing my average shaft.

Nichole's gentle touch tightened as she gripped me with her hand, "I like it when you call me that," she said, her voice thick with lust.

I knew Nichole was tired, but I couldn't stand to wait any longer, and she seemed to be in the mood. I quickly pushed down my shorts and kicked them off the bed. Then I pulled down my wife's panties, meeting no resistance from her. From the position we were in, it was as easy thing to roll her onto her tummy and take her from behind. With her laying flat like she was, I couldn't get very deep, but I knew I could reach her G-spot, and at least provide some stimulation on her clitty. I felt her body stiffen as I entered.

"Careful," she said in whisper, "I'm a little sore."

"Do you only get sore with Wade?" I asked, taking care to move gently and slowly. "You never seemed to be sore after being with Marcus."

"I was at first with Marcus," Nichole said. She had a relaxed but content sound to her voice. "But I got used to him. I don't know if I'll ever get used to Wade-at least not completely."

For the next five minutes, I quietly enjoyed the feeling of being in my wife. Every once in a while, I would hear a contented sigh, or a light hum, but nothing like the passionate cries she'd make with her other lovers. I realized I had to accept the fact that I just wasn't going to be able to give that to her, at least not myself. If I wanted her to have that powerfully intense sexual experience, I was going to have to let her see other men, men like Wade.

I opened my eyes and took in my wife's form as I continued my easy thrusts. She was so incredibly beautiful. Her toned legs, her perfectly shaped ass, the slight definition of muscle in her back, shoulders, and arms, the way her dark hair fanned thickly to the side, it all appealed to me on the most primal level. Why did I feel such a need to share her?

"Are you going to cum?" I asked, already knowing the answer. It was late and I knew that she wanted to go to sleep. She was only letting me fuck her because she knew I needed it.

"I don't need to cum, this is enough-,"

"-I want you to cum," I said, cutting her off. "Use your fingers again and tell me about Arthur. I want to know what happened that weekend, and I don't want you to hold anything back."

"Are you sure, Ky?" she asked. Her voice sounded uncertain, but she was already moving her hand to her pussy.

"Yes, this is what I need," I said firmly, feeling the tips of her fingers against my dick as she began to play with herself. "It's what I need." I repeated softly.

"… I don't think I've ever felt so alive," Nichole said after a moment, laughing lightly and then making the most sensuous moan I'd ever heard. "We talked about the weather at first, about how nice the warm weather felt in San Diego. When we were at dinner, we talked business for a long time. For a while, I started to think that it was going to be like any other sales dinner, but then he moved to sit next to me, and we began to talk about more personal things. He asked me if I had a boyfriend. I didn't even have to lie to tell him that I didn't. He liked that and put his hand on my thigh. And I didn't move away. I let him.

"In fact, I did more than let him. As his hand caressed my thigh, I let my legs open. To him that was like giving him my approval because his hand started to move closer to my pussy. Bloody hell, Ky. I was so nervous. I'm still surprised he didn't feel me trembling-or maybe he did. I don't know." Nichole paused, seeming to focus the movement of her fingers. "Oh my god, I'm soaking."

I repositioned my knees and looked down at my dick. Her pussy really was soaking. She felt loose to me to begin with, but with the added lubrication and her more relaxed state, I could only feel her warmth. There was almost no friction at all.

"Keep going," I said, trying not to cum too fast.

"After dinner," Nichole began again, "we walked along the beach and talked, and that's when he kissed me… it was only a kiss, but I felt on fire because I knew I was going to have sex with him soon. I knew I was there for business, but at the time, all I could think of was going back to his room. I felt so anxious when we were on the beach because I kept thinking we might run into someone I might know. When we got to his room, I was expecting my nerves to get the better of me, but I actually felt calmer because we had some privacy.

"When I did go into his room, and then heard the door click behind me, I had the thought that I was about to cheat on my husband again. Only this time was different. Before, I'd always felt a touch of guilt. Despite having your permission, I still felt like I was betraying you. But this time, all I felt was excitement."

"Then what happened?" I asked, wanting to know more. I needed the lust to overpower the insecurity I was feeling.

"Do you want to hear how much of a cheating slut your wife was?" Nichole asked. "Because that's what I was."

"Oh fuck, Nichole," I groaned, too close to the edge to stop.

"How does it make you feel, Ky?" Nichole's body writhed under my grip as she spoke. "Knowing you're married to a bloody prostitute, a common whore. Ga!" Nichole cried out as she began to experience and incredibly powerful orgasm.

"I fucking love it," I said, feeling my wife's pussy pulse around my dick. I was thrilled to witness her having a powerful orgasm. This had become something she'd only seemed to experience with her other lovers, but this time it was with me.

I came hard and collapsed next to my wife. We were both breathing hard, and for several minutes neither of us spoke. I knew Nichole's orgasm had been a good one but feeling her body occasionally tremble against mine made me smile in satisfaction. I knew I hadn't done it on my own exactly. My average size penis and less than stellar staying power was never going to bring her to these heights. But I'd found a way. Sure, it was slightly unorthodox, but it was a way.

"Oh, that was lovely," Nichole said, still breathing rapidly. We laid together for a long moment catching our breath. "It's odd," Nichole began, "I've spent most of my life feeling guilty about giving in to carnal temptations, but now it feels like I was asleep for all those years. I've never felt so alive."

"I'm happy you feel this way," I said sincerely. Having cum, I was feeling that usual bout of anxiety that came once the feeling of lust faded. "It sounds like your experience with Arthur was a really positive one."

Nichole only hummed at first, I gratified sound of blissful satisfaction. After a time, she said, "He was an attentive lover, but it was knowing that I was there as a simple prostitute that made the experience so brilliant. Knowing it was my job to satisfy this man sexually, it felt so carnal, so wanton."

"You're much more than a simple prostitute," I said, burrowing my face into the crook of her neck.

Nichole laughed and tried to squirm away as I tried to lock my lips onto the skin I knew would be overly sensitive. "Maybe," she said sounding almost dismissive. "Does that bother you?"

"I don't… " I paused, feeling a need to tread cautiously. "I guess I haven't been looking at it like that exactly. I mean, I knew sex was a part of the whole move to Special Projects, but I've always looked at it as a small part of it. There's a lot more to you than just a good fuck."

Nichole turned and smiled at me, "Good answer," she said softly. We kissed and touched for several minutes, enjoying the moment.

I had closed my eyes and was feeling like I could go to sleep at any moment when I heard Nichole say, "I'm very happy we're not treating this like a game anymore. I rather enjoy being a hotwife… "

----------

Chapter 50

Looking at myself in the mirror by the front door had become a habit over the years, giving myself a quick once-over to make sure I looked presentable, but as I looked at my refection, I felt a twinge of surprise at what I saw. My hair looked brilliant, a result of having just come back from the salon because that's when it always looked it's best. But what caught my attention was the grown woman that stared back at me. The white, long-sleeve, button-up blouse fit snugly to my upper body, accentuating my figure to its fullest. The black skirt ended just above my knees and hugged my hips and thighs perfectly. I unfastened a button on the blouse which showed the little bit of cleavage I had, and also exposed the necklace Mr. Schultz had given me. I was no longer that scrawny youth with skinned knees and bruised elbows.

I touched the necklace and looked at it more closely in the mirror. It had been a gift from my boss and had remained around my neck since the night he'd given it to me. It was a beautiful piece of jewelry, despite its almost industrial look. The intricacy of the chain links was so perfectly done, it truly was a wonderful bit of craftsmanship. With a final look, I took a deep breath and turned toward the door as my mobile began to buzz in my purse. My ride had arrived.

Slipping on the black, four-inch heels, I fastened the thin straps of the shoes that completed my outfit and then slipped out the door. Ky's old truck had left hours ago, leaving its usual oil stain on the concrete driveway. Maybe I could start putting a little money aside to pay a mechanic to finally fix the bloody leak. God knows Ky had done his best but to date had never solved the problem.

Rafe stood holding the passenger door of the Tesla open for me.

"Good morning my lady," Rafe said with a grin. He was wearing an incredibly tight, and brightly blue colored polo shirt. "You look great today."

"Morning Rafe," I said, returning his smile and giving him a quick look up and down. "You're dressed more casual than usual."

"That's because my assignment is to spend the day golfing with some of the Kleinberg executives," Rafe said as I got into the car and fastened the seatbelt. Rafe closed the door and then jogged around to the driver's side where the door was still open. He quickly climbed inside and put the car in reverse, backing up at a frighteningly terrible rate of speed before turning around and heading out of our neighborhood.

I wanted to ask Rafe what my assignment was, but I more-or-less already knew, and I wasn't sure I wanted to talk about it at the moment. Still, I wanted some details. "Did Mr. Schultz say anything about me? About what I might be doing today?"

Rafe shook his head, "I don't have any specifics, but I'm sure he's playing it by ear. I get the impression this is more of a get-to-know-each-other type meeting."

I didn't speak for several minutes while Rafe drove at his usual frantic pace. "Bloody hell, Rafe," I gasped after one particularly tight turn. "I can't believe I'm the one that lost their license. How on earth do you still have yours?"

Rafe laughed and pressed his foot down on the accelerator. The car raced forward as if shot out of a cannon. "I might drive a little too fast at times, but you're a damn menace to society when you drive."

I intended to reply with some kind of scathing remark, but instead I braced myself against the door as Rafe more flew than drove the car around the circular freeway on-ramp. I was feeling the proverbial butterflies in the stomach, an anxiousness that forced me to take deep, calming breaths to keep my nerves under control. I didn't feel like talking, and after a few minutes, Rafe must have sensed my unease because he backed off the accelerator and turned on some instrumental music.

"Thank you," I said softly, and saw him nod in my periphery vision.

For the next forty-five minutes, I listened to the music and enjoyed the scenery as we drove. Southern California was so different than my childhood home in the UK, but it now felt like home to me. As we drew nearer to the high-end hotel, Rafe shifted in his seat and turned to me.

"I'm going to drop you at the front of the hotel," Rafe said, the hotel appearing for the first time over the horizon. "Just ask for the Kleinberg's suite and they'll help you find it."

I felt a sudden explosion of butterflies and I'm sure my blood pressure suddenly spiked.

"Hey," Rafe said calmingly, taking my hand in his. There was nothing sexual in his touch, but he'd become a good friend recently, and the feel of his hand was reassuring. "Everything is going to be fine. This is simply a meet-and-greet, so there's no need to feel nervous." I nodded, but I felt as ridged as a board. Rafe gave my knee a squeeze, "Seriously, just be yourself and you'll be fine. You got this."

"Thanks," I said in a hoarse whisper. I cleared my throat with a cough, "Thanks," I said more clearly, going through another deep breathing exercise I'd recently discovered. "You're right. No need to feel nervous."

Rafe pulled the car into the shade under the awning in front of the Terra Cota colored building. Rafe released my hand as an attendant opened my door. The attendant was wearing his mask, and I felt a pang of sympathy for these blokes who had to work out in the sun while wearing bloody masks all day. The heat of the early afternoon enveloped me as I exited the car, but I knew it was cooler here at the coast than it was at my house. I breathed in the salty air from the ocean that was now so close. I loved that smell.

I followed Rafe's instructions and asked for the Kleinberg's room. A well-dressed man in his late forties greeted me cordially and guided me into the hotel and down a series of hallways. I felt slightly bad that I wasn't wearing a mask when all of the hotel staff were wearing theirs, but unless someone was going to demand that I wear one, it was going to stay in my purse. It was obvious from the start that this hotel had earned its five-star rating. The wide hallways were lavishly decorated with incredible paintings and other decorative art. We finally arrived at a large double door and the hotel attendant rapped on it lightly.

A woman in what I'd guessed to be her early sixties answered the door. She was tall, had steel grey hair that was styled in a modern pixy cut, and her eyes looked to have a touch of an Asian feature to them. She wore an elegant floral dress that left her shoulders bare.

"You must be Nichole," she said in a pleasant but unusually raspy voice. "Please come in." I did and she took me by the arm as she led me inside. "I'm Claire," she said in introduction, her smile seemed warm and genuine.

"Nice to meet you Claire," I said as politely as I could. I felt my breath hitch as I took in my surroundings. "What a brilliant view," I said in awe at what looked like the entirety of the Pacific Ocean in front of me.

The room's doors were opened wide to a large balcony. Even from well inside the room, the view of the ocean was incredible. "Wait till you're outside," Claire said and quickened her pace slightly.

She wasn't wrong, I thought as I stepped out onto the balcony. Mr. Schultz and Mr. Kleinberg were both standing against the outer parapet wall, each dressed in a dark suit. I knew I should have greeted them straight away, but I couldn't help but look across the horizon at the magnificent view. The sun reflected off the water, highlighting the many shades of blue as the waves neared the shore.

"Brilliant," I said louder than I'd intended as Claire led me to the two older gentleman.

"They picked a prime piece of real-estate when they decided to build this hotel," said the man next to my boss. His suit was more of a dark charcoal in color, which contrasted against his light skin tone. He was moderately handsome, despite his mustache.

"Nichole, this is my husband Harrison" Claire spoke next to me before Mr. Schultz had a chance to start.

"Pleased to meet you sir," I said, shaking his extended hand.

"None of that sir crap," the man said with a smirk and a wink, "plain Harrison is fine." I nodded and couldn't help but return his infectious smile. Harrison nodded toward the outlying view, "They picked an incredible piece of real-estate when they built this place."

I stepped closer to the balconies edge. We weren't all that high from the ground, but cliff that dropped off behind the hotel made it feel like I was a mile in the air. "It is really something spectacular, one of the best views I've had yet of California."

"I understand you're originally from the UK," Claire said, still holding my arm. "Morgan here's told us a little about you," she added quickly.

"I am," I replied, finally pulling my eyes away from the horizon. "Originally from Bristol, but I spent most of the time in Cheltenham-if you're familiar with the area."

"We are," Harrison said. He then gestured toward two wicker patio sofas. "We lived in London for a few years back in the 90s."

I followed Mr. Schultz' lead and stepped toward the sofas. The Kleinberg's sat next to each other on the first sofa, and my boss sat on the one opposite them. I moved to take my own seat and noticed that our sofa was significantly shorter in length, leaving only a small amount of space for me to sit. Acting bolder than I felt, I sat next to Mr. Schultz, close enough in fact that our legs and hips were pressed tightly together. My boss leaned back into the sofa, and from his movements, I knew that he was resting his arm along the back of the sofa behind me. I sat with my knees together and crossed my legs at the ankles.

The long, low table in front of us supported various drinks and hors d'oeuvres, including caviar, shrimp, and various small crackers. From the look of the table, they had all been seated here earlier because a number of drinks were only partially finished.

"It's a simple summer wine," Claire said, proffering me a glass.

I happily took it, putting it to my lips and inhaling the beautifully bouquet. I knew I was woefully uneducated when it came to wine, but maybe it was something Rafe could assist me with, I thought to myself.

After two glasses of wine, I was feeling much more relaxed, and even confident enough to interject an opinion or two as the discussion wore on. Several times I glanced down at my left hand, looking at my bare ring finger and wondering if the Kleinberg's would notice the slight tan line where the ring normally sat. I felt a pang of guilt not wearing it, but at the same time it made my pussy tingle with excitement. It was as if the hedonistic side of my brain knew that not wearing the ring meant sexual infidelity was likely.

As the afternoon wore on, we talked about politics, education, life in California, and living in various other countries. I began to believe Rafe had been right, this was only a basic meet-and-greet, nothing more. The subject then turned to finance, investments, and the economy in general. The conversation turned more interesting when Mr. Kleinberg pressed my boss to talk about his financial goals.

"I'll confess that I've been moderately successful overall, but still have a long way to climb to reach my goals," Mr. Schultz admitted.

"I think you'll find that the goal posts will move the closer you get to them. At least that's how my experience has been," replied Harrison.

"Are you telling me to reassess my end game?" Mr. Schultz asked, an amused tone to his voice.

Harrison shook his head, "Not as such-I'm still climbing my own mountain, for a little longer anyway. The new yacht we have down at the harbor doesn't maintain itself."

"Own only what you can always carry with you: know languages, know countries, know people. Let your memory be your travel bag," Mrs. Kleinberg suddenly stated. Her husband gave her a wry look, but he looked more amused than bothered by the comment.

"Solzhenitsyn," I said, looking to Claire. "From Gulag Archipelago."

"Yes," she said with a nod, "very good."

"I would have thought you a bit young to be reading such heavy things," Harrison said, tilting his head slightly as his brow rose. "I'd be surprised if any school in the country had the balls to put that book on the preferred reading list."

"Well, I was schooled in the UK mostly," I said, happy to have been able to add to the conversation. "But I read the book on my own after listening to a podcast about socialism."

"Very good," Harrison said, looking pleased.

The conversation continued for a time. The sun was no longer at its zenith, and I guessed it was close to three o'clock, if not four. I resisted looking at the time on my mobile, not wanting to give the impression that I wanted to leave. Claire suddenly caught my eye and jerked her head toward the inside of the hotel room. I smiled and nodded, and then we both stood. Claire excused us and went inside. It felt nice to enter the coolness of the shade inside.

"I think that's enough sun for me today," Claire said, guiding me to the oversized leather sofa in the large front room. "And it looks like those two were just going to talk business and politics anyway."

"I'm afraid I'm still learning about the in's-and-outs of American politics," I said, settling into the soft, cool cushions of the sofa. "I didn't pay much attention to them when I first came here to go to school. It's really only been the last two years that I've started to listen more."

"You'll find things don't actually change that much from day-to-day," Claire said. "The talking heads on the news make it sound like every story is a matter of life and death, but all they actually do is drone on about the smallest changes in details, exaggerating headlines to get clicks. You'll find you only need to pay attention to about ten minutes of news a day, and that'll be enough to keep you current."

"That sounds much easier," I said, stopping myself from making a comment about my husband watching too much news on his mobile. It had been on the tip of my tongue before I squashed it. I would need to be more careful, I thought.

A moment of silence hung between us before Claire spoke, "Nichole, my husband and I are interested in moving a number of our business interests to Nevada, so I'm sure that's what Harrison and Morgan are going to discuss."

"I haven't been told anything about your business, but I'm sure Mr. Schultz will offer whatever he can to help," I said when I felt I had an opening to speak. "He truly is working to build trusting relationships with people."

"Yes, that's what we've heard from mutual friends," Claire said casually. "But candidly, I'm at a point in my life where the business side no longer interests me. I don't get the same satisfaction I used to when we were first building it. Together," Claire glanced out the door toward her husband, "we've built, managed, and sold over a dozen different businesses, everything from real-estate to gold mines. But now I'm more looking to enjoy the fruits of that labor."

I followed her gaze outside and watched for a brief moment as Harrison pointed at something on the horizon as if to make a point. I couldn't hear what was being discussed. "I take it Harrison doesn't feel the same way?"

Claire shrugged and kind of nodded, "He's getting there, but he's still heavily involved in the day-to-day, so I'm trying to be patient with him." The older woman sighed and pulled her feet up on the sofa. "I spent all day walking through the shops yesterday, and my feet are still killing me," Claire complained with a groan as she tried to massage her foot.

My heart began to beat in my chest as I realized this was an opportunity. I quickly steeled myself and spoke before I could change my mind. "I can help with that?" I said, looking to her feet.

Claire's eyes widened slightly, but I couldn't tell if from surprised or delight. "That would be wonderful," she said, turning toward me and raising her feet up.

I took her feet in my hands and placed them in my lap. I'd never been particularly good at giving massages. Ky often said I had knuckles that were harder than walnuts. But I was determined to do as good a job as I could.

"That feels wonderful," Claire said as I began to work one foot, pressing my thumbs into her arch.

"I bought one of those foot massage machines on Amazon a few weeks ago," I said as I worked her foot. "There's nothing I like more after wearing heels all day that to slip my feet into it and let it work its magic while I drink a hot cup of tea. That's been my happy place lately."

"Mmmmm," Claire groaned as I worked out a particularly stiff area. Her low voice was rather erotic as I worked out a particularly sore spot. "I was hoping you might be able to help me enjoy the day."

My mouth went dry as my brain went into overdrive, thinking about all the possible meanings of the older woman's words. My heart continued to beat furiously as my hands worked. Feeling a nervous excitement, I ran my right hand over the top of her foot and up her shin slightly. The sigh of contentment I received was confirmation that she enjoyed the touch. It also made my heart race even faster. I let my hand venture up her lower leg several more times, each time going slightly higher than the last. Her vocal ques made it clear she wanted me to continue.

I kept up my ministrations for almost twenty minutes before Claire finally pulled her feet back. "Thank you, Nichole. That felt wonderful." Claire moved herself closer to me, "would you be comfortable if we moved this to somewhere more private?"

Her question caught be off guard and I felt almost lightheaded as I tried to focus. "Of course," I said, feeling yet another surge of adrenaline and excitement.

Claire rose from the sofa first and then took me by the hands and pulled me to my feet. "Come with me," she said, her smile widening.

I followed her to the far side of the hotel room into what had to be the master bedroom. This was more of a flat than it was a hotel room. The bedroom was dim, but I could still see that it was as incredible in finishes as was the rest of the hotel suite. A perfectly made king-sized bed held my attention for a long moment and a hundred thoughts ran through my mind.

A month ago, I would have been working in a cubical. Now I was about to go to work in a bedroom. I knew I should have felt ashamed of the thought. I'd been brought up and taught that any type of sex work was sinful and loathsome, much more so if it was with the same sex. But I couldn't deny what I felt. I yearned for this excitement. I was growing to love it more and more with each experience.

"Nichole," Claire said as she turned around to face me. She was standing at the foot of the bed, and despite the low light, I could see that she didn't look quite as confident as she had moments ago. "I don't have much experience with another woman." The older woman paused, but I could tell she was only gathering her thoughts and wasn't looking for me to interrupt. "Harrison and I have played a few different games over the years, experimenting on the rare occasion. But lately, I've been hoping to have some experiences of a different nature."

Claire's vulnerability surprised me, and I couldn't help but wonder if she was being truthful, or if this was part of some playful fantasy. But after a moment, I could see that she was being completely open with me. Her skin was flush, and her breathing was quick and shallow. She was feeling as nervous as I was. I stepped toward her, closing the distance between us to less than a foot. Her feet were bare, and I was still wearing my heels, but she was still almost two inches taller than me.

"I can't say I'm extremely accomplished in such things, but I do have some experience," I said, reaching down and taking her hand. The thought of taking the initiative felt incredibly exhilarating.

"I put myself in your capable hands then," Claire said in that smokey voice.

Taking a deep breath, I felt a high like I'd never experienced. This much more experienced and mature woman was wanting me to take the lead. In so many ways I felt inadequate, but I'd had a lot of different experiences in the last number of months. I didn't need to be that shy, embarrassed girl any longer.

With my free hand, I reached up and gently touched the older woman's breast on the outside of her dress with my fingertips. She was certainly aroused and seeing this made my own nipples harden in anticipation. I wanted to remove her dress, but if she was feeling hesitant at all, she might want me to go first. I opened my hand and ran my palm over her breast and then reached up and touched her cheek, running the flat of my thumb over her skin in the same way Ky did to me. I loved that touch, so I hoped Claire might enjoy it, too.

Several long seconds passed as I worked to gather my courage and calm my nerves. My breath felt raggedy from the fierce beating of my heart. Claire's eyes darted to my lips, and I felt a surge of heat blossom between my thighs. The strength of my need surprised me and caused me to search my thoughts quickly, trying to find why I was as turned on as I was. Yes, Claire was a beautiful woman, but I instinctually knew that wasn't the primary reason I was feeling what I did. Because while being with a woman was nice, it didn't fulfill me on the primal level like being with a man did. The experience was like eating a light meal of rice and vegetables as compared to a roasted chicken and potatoes on a Sunday afternoon.

Realization slowly floated to the surface and solidified into thought as I saw Claire bite her lower lip. My sexual arousal had more to do with the position I was in than it did being with an attractive older woman. She was looking to me to fulfill a desire she'd been harboring for probably a considerable amount of time, and it was my job to provide that for her. I was being paid to use my body in a way that would bring pleasure to this woman.

I closed the distance and moved to kiss her, straining onto my tiptoes to reach her lips. I kept the kiss chaste and simple, backing away to see her reaction. Her smile confirmed she approved. Putting my hands on her waist, I nudged her to sit on the edge of the bed. She easily complied and sat down, lowering her lips for much easier access, her nose now inches away from my chest.

I took her face in my hands, tilting her head back slightly. She had the deep crows' feet around her eyes that spoke of years spent outside in the sun. It was then I had another realization, Claire was a woman who had supported her husband through the highs and lows of life, probably sacrificing her own desires and happiness in support of her families. But now she was wanting to take some time for herself and have a few adventures of her own choosing. I could give her that.

Inclining my head, I dropped my lips onto hers, only this time not as gently. I ran my tongue across her lower lip, seeking entrance into her mouth. She was hesitant for only a moment before relenting and parting her lips. I kissed her the way I liked when Wade kissed me. I had chosen Wade instead of my husband because the man was always so much more aggressive, always initiating and pressing his will against my own, bending me to his desire. I wanted Claire to feel the way I did in those moments. I wanted her to surrender herself to me.

Time passed as I lost myself in the kiss, several times I heard a stifled cry come from Claire's throat as explored each other's mouths. I felt Claire's hands at my waist and then over my breasts. I wanted her to continue, but she moved hesitantly, as if unsure of what to do next. I decided to make it easier for her and moved my hand to my blouse and began unbuttoning my top. Claire quickly caught on and finished the work. Feeling more confident, she removed my top and dropped it to the floor. My skirt soon joined it, as well as my bra and knickers.

She gave me an appreciative look as I once again took her into a deep kiss. Her hands roamed over my bare flesh, and I felt my arousal climb higher. My fingers found the straps of her dress and I slid them off her shoulders. She faltered then and broke the kiss, holding her dress against her breasts with her forearm.

"I'm afraid I don't look nearly as perfect as you do," Claire said wincing, unable to meet my eyes.

It floored me that the woman would have anything to feel embarrassed about. Here was a strong woman who had helped build a number of very successful businesses, lived all over the world, and all while keeping her family together and flourishing. She had no reason to feel this way.

"Claire," I said, pausing until she looked up. "You're lovely."

I gently pulled her arm away from her chest, which let the dress fall down and expose her breasts. They were very full breasts, and in her prime years, they were probably spectacular. But as age did with all living things, Claris breasts hung heavily, sagging from the years spent in earth's contestant downward pull. I would look like this someday, and I would likely feel the same way Claire did.

"And they're very lovely," I said with all the sincerity I could muster. I suddenly found I no longer felt nervous. Now that things had begun, my anxiety had vaporized, and I felt very comfortable.

I climbed onto the bed and guided Claire to its center. Once there, I proceeded to touch, kiss, and fondle her body. I found her sensual spots, those that made her breath quicken, and took my time building the older woman's arousal. I teased my way slowly from her neck down to her breasts, and then down to her navel and farther. As I neared her womanhood, I again felt her resistance as her hand suddenly gripped my shoulder. My mouth was only inches from her vagina, and I was about to take her experience up a level when I felt her body stiffen.

"Are you sure," she stopped but still kept her grip on my shoulder, "you don't have to-it's already been so wonderful."

"Of course I'm sure," I said softly, moving myself into position.

Claire's hand stayed on my shoulder, but it no longer held me. I nestled myself between her legs, pushing them far enough apart to give myself access to do my work. All my life I had thought I would be a writer, or perhaps an English teacher, but never in my life had I ever imagined that I'd be a sex worker. Yet, here I was.

Claire's pubic hair was full but neatly trimmed, and I could tell from her heady scent that she was very aroused. I ran my fingers softly over her sex, stroking each labia gently. Thoughts came to me about my poor husband who was surely at home wondering when I might return home. So much had changed over the months since I'd first cuckolded Ky with our neighbor. Since then, I'd had sex with a half-dozen other men, and that number was going to up if I remained part of Mr. Schultz Special Projects Group.

Claire sighed heavily as I leaned in and first touched her pussy with my tongue. She had a strong, but not unpleasant taste. Every woman it seemed had her own unique blend of fragrances and tastes. I could feel my own natural lubrication building in my pussy as I let myself enjoy the experience.

Would I always feel this way, I wondered? In a year or two, if I remained part of Special Projects, would this still be an exhilarating thrill, or would it devolve into the drudgery that so many jobs became once the newness wore off. I could walk away from Special Projects. I could simply cuck my husband with Wade, and Marcus of course. I think I could be happy doing that… but there was something else that I felt building in me, something else was pushing me to continue down this path, only I couldn't very well explain it.

I ran my tongue around Claire's opening, purposefully staying away from her clit. I could sense her frustration in that, but I knew the additional teasing would make it worth the wait. The problem I was finding was that my own arousal was growing right long with Claire's, and it was becoming more and more difficult to keep my thoughts focused as my mind entered that euphoric haze that was so much like a drug.

Eventually I had some small mercy on the Kleinberg matriarch and applied some pressure to her clit. My intention was to tease her at least a half dozen times, each time edging her closer and closer to an orgasm but pulling up just shy of letting her have one. I wanted her to be begging for it before I took her over those blissful falls. But I'd misjudged how close she was, and suddenly her body began twitching and convulsing as she came.

I pressed my tongue deeply into her entrance, hoping to push her yet a little higher. Claire became much more vocal than I'd expected, and I half wondered if her husband might come running in to make sure I wasn't strangling his wife. Claire then hit the point where her vagina was too sensitive to continue with oral pleasure, but I couldn't resist giving her pussy a quick lick, making her body jerk almost violently from the explosion of nerves sending their signals.

"Oh my god," Claire said through panted breaths. "I've never in my life cum so hard-that was amazing-you're amazing. You're everything Morgan said you'd be."

Claire's comment caught my attention and pulled me back into reality. "I'm happy you enjoyed that," I said, blowing a light stream of air over the older woman's pussy. I should have assumed Mr. Schultz would have said something about me, but I wanted to know the details. Did he mention I had a college degree, that I was intelligent and capable at my job? Or did he simply look at me as an escort now, an asset that would occasionally spread her legs for him.

"I more than enjoyed that," Claire said, sighing contentedly. "I'm starting to think my husband was right, we should have experimented with the alt lifestyle years ago."

I knew I probably shouldn't ask, but I couldn't help myself. "Mr. Schultz talked about me?" I asked as I moved back up her body. I tried to wipe off some of the woman's excess juices as I moved, but it felt like my whole face was covered.

"A bit," Claire admitted once I'd laid my head next to hers. She was still very flushed and slightly out of breath. "The mutual friend that introduced us to Morgan told us that he was not only trustworthy when it came to contracts and business, but that he had a very interesting social circle, that he occasionally dabbled in the alt lifestyle." Claire paused for a moment to take a deep breath. She let out another heavy sigh and gave me a warm smile. "Morgan said you were very adventurous, and that you might possibly be able to help us do some, well… some exploration of a fashion."

I returned Claire's smile, despite not being sure if I liked what Mr. Schultz had said or not. It was probably fine. I knew I was overthinking everything in that moment. But I couldn't help but wonder what path Mr. Schultz ultimately wanted to put me on. How in control of things was I?

"I suppose Mr. Schultz is right about that," I finally said. I felt like I was blindly trying to navigate my way through this. There was no manual that gave instructions on what to do next. "I've had a few 'adventures' recently," I said in air quotes, "and I try to be open minded."

"That would be wonderful," Claire said, looking more and more relaxed as each minute passed. "Harrison and I have been hoping we could find someone to help us dip our proverbial toe-in-the-water."

"I'll do what I'm able," I said. I noticed Claire's eyes glance at the door to the room as I spoke.

Claire quickly returned her attention to me. "Would you be comfortable if Harrison were to join us?"

I felt a surge of adrenaline as I turned my head to look at the door. I felt a deep blush at the thought of Mr. Kleinberg joining us. Luckily the evening was well enough along, and the room was fairly dark. The door cracked open ever so slightly and Mr. Kleinberg's head appeared in the opening, like a child poking his head into his parent's room on Christmas morning.

The bloody butterflies began to fly around in my stomach as I thought about being in a threesome with the Kleinberg's. But it was all part of the journey, and I couldn't deny the throb of arousal that pulsed in my pussy.

"That would be fine," I said loudly enough for only Claire to hear. No sooner had the words left my mouth than Mrs. Kleinberg spoke.

"Come in dear," she said to her husband, waving him in.

Mr. Kleinberg swung open the door, revealing Mr. Schultz who was standing by his side. Mr. Kleinberg stepped into the room, and I thought he looked slightly nervous, not a look he probably had very often.

Mr. Schultz caught my eye and nodded, "I'll leave the Kleinberg's in your capable hands, Nichole," he said, repeating almost exactly what Claire had said earlier in the evening.

"Of course," I said, conveying much more confidence than I felt.

Mr. Kleinberg then stepped fully inside of the room and closed the door behind him. I watched as the thin line of light under the door flickered with a passing shadow. It would have been Mr. Schultz stepping away, I knew. I wondered if he was going to leave me here alone, or if he would spend is time waiting in the next room. I would have liked if he'd stayed, but I couldn't imagine someone like him waiting around like a spectator… like Ky.

I quickly pushed thoughts of my husband aside and turned to Mr. Kleinberg. It was time to go to work and I needed to stay focused. "May I help you with your clothes?" I asked, dropping my eyes to Mr. Kleinberg's suit coat.

The older gentleman's confidence seemed to return in quick snap as his mouth broke into a smile. He nodded his acceptance and held out his hands. Again, I was thankful for the dim light because I knew it was hiding my nervousness. Sure, I had gained some experience sexually in the last months, but I was still a novice when it came to being a 'working-girl'. I was merely acting as if I knew what I was doing, and I hoped against hope it didn't show.

I moved off the bed and went to Mr. Kleinberg. He gave me a small nod as I took one side of his coat and removed it from around his shoulders. As casually as I could manage, I laid the coat on the bed and then proceeded to remove his shirt, his pants, his under shirt, and socks, leaving him only wearing a pair of white boxer shorts. I thought I'd draw things out a bit and so I took my time and hung up his clothes on the hangers in the closet. The added time gave me a moment to calm myself down again and come up with some ideas on how to proceed. While Mr. and Mrs. Kleinberg were seasoned to life in general, they were novices to affairs in the alt lifestyle.

Once done putting away what I was sure was an expensive suit, I moved to stand in front of Mr. Kleinberg. He was all of a foot taller than my small frame, and he had the body of someone that made an effort to take care of himself. I knelt in front of him and could see that I wouldn't need to do any work to make him hard. He was already there. Pulling down his boxers revealed a moderately sized cock. He was larger than my husband but far from Wade's girth. It made me wonder if all men were larger than Ky.

I met Mr. Kleinberg's eyes for brief moment as I wrapped my hand around his shaft. I stroked him a back and forth slowly and heard him exhale loudly through his nose. It seemed he enjoyed that. I next licked around the head of his cock several times and was rewarded by feeling his cock harden further in my hand. I opened my mouth and took in the head of his shaft. He felt and smelled so differently than any of my other lovers, but it was a clean smell, a natural smell, and so I took more of him into my mouth.

"Ah," Mr. Kleinberg groaned as I began my work in earnest. "I'm not going to last long if you keep that up."

I pulled back until I his cock was free and then licked my lips, "We have plenty of time," I said, taking him once again into my mouth. He seemed contented by that because he seemed to relax. With my mouth around his cock, I could feel every twitch and sensation through my lips and tongue. I'd never expected that one could feel so much pleasure from sucking a man's cock, but there was something extremely empowering about it. I was coming to enjoy it more and more.

It didn't take long and suddenly I felt Mr. Kleinberg's hand behind my head, applying a gentle pressure before his cock began to pulse. He came in my mouth, and I quickly swallowed it, giving him a final few moments of suction once his orgasm ceased.

"I think this is going to an exciting night," Mr. Kleinberg said, helping me to my feet.

"We should have done this years ago," The man's wife said from her spot on the bed.

Mr. Kleinberg nodded in agreement, "I think you might be right," he said, crawling up onto the bed. "But better late than never, right?" he said, turning to look at me.

I joined them on the bed, "Better late than never," I repeated. I wasn't sure if I agreed with him or not on a personal level, but this was their experience, their life choices, and I was only here to try to help them fulfill that desire. "That didn't take long," I said, noticing Mr. Kleinberg's cock. He was hard and looked ready to go for another round.

"Blessings of modern medicine," he said, looking down at his stiff rod. "Those pills really work."

"I should say so," I said, moving closer to the man's wife. I looked down at Claire and then gently placed a kiss on her lips. "Feel free to do as you please. I'll let you know if it's something I don't want to do," I instructed, looking first at Claire, and then her husband Harrison.

"I want to watch you with her," Mrs. Kleinberg said.

I could tell Harrison wanted exactly that, so I moved to my hands and knees and crawled closer to him, turning my arse toward him. "Like this?"

Harrison nodded, his smile widening. He moved forward on his knees and pressed his cock toward my entrance. His first attempt was a clumsy attempt and his cock slid across my pussy, so I reached down and guided him inside me. The feeling of him entering me took the edge from my thirst, but it wasn't the same and I found myself wishing it was Wade that was with me.

Over the next twenty minutes, my client showed surprisingly good staying power as he fucked me. I repeated the word 'client' in my head several times, trying it out, and I could feel the lascivious nature of it. I liked it. Not wanting Claire to feel neglected, I shifted on the bed toward the older woman's pussy. She understood what I was trying to do, and with a happy smile, she moved the rest of the way, putting her vagina under my lips.

This time I didn't tease her. I was feeling too overwhelmed myself to try and tease. I simply pressed my tongue deeply into her well-lubricated pussy. The feeling of going down on this woman while being taken from behind pushed me into new clouds of ecstasy. It felt incredible and forced the last of my hesitation and resistance away. I knew that sex work was frowned on by the masses, but at the moment I didn't care. This work was exciting and made me feel empowered.

For the next several hours we enjoyed trying new things, mostly fulfilling the Kleinberg's desires, those things they'd always wanted to do but had never had the chance to try. Harrison ordered room service and we ate on the bed, not bothering to dress while we chatted about whatever subject came to mind. It felt like we made a good connection, and as the time passed I very much felt like I could trust them.

After Mr. Kleinberg came for the third time, he laid prone on the bed and laughed, "Oh dear," he said as he tried to catch his breath, "this has been a truly amazing experience, but I'm afraid I need to call it a night."

Mrs. Kleinberg snuggled up to her husband and I suddenly felt very awkward, very much like the third wheel. "I'll just be on my way then," I said, feeling a touch self-conscious and moving off the bed.

"Oh Nichole," Claire said, sitting up from the bed. "Please don't leave-I mean… " the woman moved toward me and took me by the hand as I slipped off the bed. "We had hoped you might join tomorrow. We're planning on taking the boat out to Catalina, and we'd love to have you." she said, referring to the small island about twenty miles off the coastline.

I felt myself coming off my sexual high, and I suddenly wished I had something to cover myself with, which was strange because I'd just spent the last several hours completely starkers. "That sounds lovely," I said, trying to get my brain to start working again. I felt like I was trying to swim through a jar of syrup. "But I have nothing to wear for boating, and I'm a bit knackered-,"

"-Of course dear," Claire said, tracing her finger over my breast. She wasn't feeling any reservations. "How about you take the other room in the suit for the night, and we'll send someone to get you what you need in the morning? We're not in any hurry, so sleep as long as you like, and we'll head down to the marina when everyone is ready."

I thought about calling Rafe for a ride home, but with Claire staring at me so expectedly, I felt obligated to accept. I nodded my head, "It sounds like loads of fun." I then looked around the floor for my clothes, but as dark as it was, I didn't see them.

"We can find them in the morning," Claire said, encouraging me to head to the door. It was obvious she wanted to be alone with her husband.

I quickly found myself on the outside of their room wearing nothing but my necklace. Luckily the room's windows were open, and the evening was warm. "Well, you're welcome," I muttered more to myself in the empty suite, rolling my eyes as I shook my head. I inhaled a deep breath and went to the sofa where I'd left my purse. It took some searching, but I found my purse had been moved to a small table by the kitchenette. I opened it a fished out my mobile. It was almost one in the morning.

I had expected to find a dozen text messages and missed calls from Ky, but when I looked, I only found one text. It simply read, 'Love you. Be safe. Call me if you need anything.'

That was odd, I thought as I reread the short text. I had worried Ky would be going spare at me not communicating. He did know I could potentially get held up, but still… maybe he was growing more accepting of being cucked. But if I was honest with myself, I wasn't sure if what I was doing was really cuckolding him anymore. Well, it was in some sense when I was with Wade, but what had started out to be a game had turned into something else altogether.

I took a selfie and sent it with a quick reply, stating, 'Your hotwife has been hard at work,' and sent it to KY before putting the mobile back in my purse. I had to remember to send him more pictures. I walked around the suite for a moment, feeling a bit apprehensive that someone might come in at any moment, but also feeling very free and liberated. A thought came to me, and I decided to follow it, venturing out onto the balcony to capture the view. The moon was nearly full and cast a beautiful warm light over the ocean. I took another step out onto the balcony and felt a rush at the voyeuristic high that came with standing nude out in the open for anyone to see. Looking down at my bare breasts in the moonlight, I stifled a laugh as I looked at my hardened nipples. This had hardly turned out to be a meet and greet, I thought to myself.

Voices suddenly sounded to my right and I scrambled back into the safety of the suite, my heart in my throat. So much for my newfound courage. Those voices could have come from anywhere, but I hadn't thought twice about legging it for safety once I'd heard them.

That was enough adventure for one night, I thought as I made my way to the other room. I opened the door, and stepped inside, closing the door softly until I heard the click of the bolt as it slid passed the strike plate and fell into place.

This room was much darker than the room the Kleinberg's were in, and I was tempted to turn on the light, but I didn't want the bright flash to ruin my night visions, so I put my hands out and swept my foot out in front of me with each step. I found the foot of the bed and gently set my hands on top of the mattress. Only instead of finding a flat blanket, my hands fall on something under the blankets.

"Humf," I heard a male voice sound, obviously waking up from a deep sleep. "Who's-"

"-Oh bloody hell," I swore. "I'm so sorry," I said, pulling my hands away as if they'd just been dipped in acid. "I thought this room was unoccupied-I'm so-."

"Nichole?" said a familiar voice. "Relax. It's me."

"God I'm so sorry," I said, taking a quick step back and reflexively covering my breasts with my forearm despite the darkness of the room. "The Kleinberg's asked me to stay the night and said I could use the extra room-I'll just go."

"Stop," Mr. Schultz said softly and yet with a stern authority. He truly didn't speak loudly, but his voice still made me freeze in my tracks. A click sounded and a lamp began to emit a low light, illuminating Mr. Schultz bare chest under the sheet. My boss moved and sat up in bed, looking very much in control even though he was woken suddenly from sleep. I kept my forearm pressed against my breasts. "I know you had clothes we you arrived; did you lose them?"

I tilted my head in the direction of the Kleinberg's room, "I was kind of shooshed out in a hurry. My clothes are somewhere on the floor in the other room."

"It seems the Kleinberg's have more of a plan than I'd thought," he said with a chuckle.

"Sir?"

Mr. Schultz gestured to the empty side of the bed, and when I hesitated, his brow rose slightly, "Nichole," he said in a voice that was like steel. A chill ran through me but then my feet began moving me to the bed as if they had a will of their own.

"Yes sir," I said, feeling as if I'd just been dropped into that sexual fog again. I moved to the side of the bed and Mr. Schultz raised the sheet into the air. I then climbed onto the tall bed and slid under the sheet. I was starting to feel a little cold, and the heavy blanket at the bottom of the bed felt nice over my feet.

"Harrison asked me to stay the night so that we could continue our conversation tomorrow before he and his wife head off for Catalina," Mr. Shultz explained.

"They invited me to go with them," I said, feeling a confusion so deep it felt as if my thoughts had been swept up in a whirlwind.

Mr. Schultz smiled and leaned against the padded headboard. "That's good," he said, appearing to be deep in thought. "That's really good," he repeated.

I pulled the sheet up to my chin and rubbed my toes together for warmth. Steeling a glance at my boss, I was impressed at how fit he appeared to be. He was far from a bodybuilder, but I could clearly see the lines of lean muscled in his bare chest and arms. I found it striking how calm he seemed to be. Laying starkers next to him, I felt like I was a teenage girl again, a bundle of scared nerves ready to burst. But Mr. Schultz didn't seem to have any concerns at all.

"I don't know if this whole endeavor will yield much fruit-at least not for Global Medical," my boss began to speak again, "but I think the Kleinberg's are trustworthy people, and in the end that's what we're looking for. Actually, it's probably a good thing he's not in the medical industry, we've got a healthy backlog at the moment, and I don't want to add to it without… " Mr. Schultz stopped and looked down at me, a chagrined look passed over his features. "Sorry, you probably want to get some sleep."

His comments caught me off guard and it took me a moment to respond. "I'm actually quite awake at the moment."

Mr. Schultz nodded, "It might help if I got another room so you can get some slee-,"

I reached out and touched Mr. Schultz' arm as he began to rise from the bed. "It's fine," I said quickly. "It's the middle of the night and this was your room to start with."

"Are you sure?" he asked, settling back down into the bed. I nodded and we both fell into a silence for a long moment. "Nichole, may I ask you a personal question? Don't feel obligated to answer if you don't want to."

His calm and warm tone surprised me. It still felt as if he had a twenty foot steel wall around himself, but he sounded almost approachable. "Yes, of course," I responded.

"How is your husband doing with all of this, with your new position? Is he having a difficult time?" Mr. Schultz asked, flourishing his hand in an all-encompassing circle.

Images of my husband flashed into my mind, and Mr. Schultz' question made me think of Ky's text earlier. "Actually, I think he's adjusting to it-at least for now. But I really don't know if he'll feel the same way about it a week from now, or a month, or more."

"You'll both have your highs and lows, that's about the only thing I can promise you. My wife and I have had an open marriage for years now, and we still have moments of mistrust and communication failures," my boss explained.

"Do you ever regret opening your marriage?" I asked, the words spilling out before I'd properly thought about them.

Mr. Schultz shrugged, "Not exactly. It's not productive to dwell on things you regret. You learn to take the lesson learned and move on, remembering only enough so that you don't repeat a mistake. Actually, my wife hasn't taken a lover in years, and I don't partake very often. Casual flings don't interest me." My boss turned to me, meeting my eyes. "Are you feeling regret?"

I broke my gaze and looked to the ceiling as I relaxed into the soft mattress as I thought about the question. "No… but part of me thinks I should. And I don't know if that's because what I'm doing is actually acceptable, or if I'm just not listening to my conscience any longer."

"From what I've witnessed, you seem to be enjoying yourself."

I nodded at the statement, "Probably a little too much. Lately, all I think about is sex." I let out a heavy sigh, trying not to feel the lingering warmth between my thighs.

"Are you thinking about it now?" Mr. Schultz asked.

I could feel his heavy eyes boring into me, and I didn't want to me them. "After several hours with the Kleinberg's, I'm feeling rather satisfied," I said, trying to keep my voice lighthearted.

"Nichole," Mr. Schultz said a way that made all thoughts flee from my mind. "I didn't ask you how you felt. I asked if you were thinking about sex. You will answer my questions with a yes sir or a no sir, understood?"

It felt like the blood rushed out of my face and my muscles suddenly felt very weak. "Yes sir," I eventually brought myself to say.

"Good girl," Mr. Schultz said in a tone that made me feel a shiver of excitement. "Are you thinking about sex right now?"

"… Yes sir."

"Very good," Mr. Schultz said, his tone one of satisfaction. "Is it with your husband?"

I had shake my head, "No sir."

"Is it with Wade?" Mr. Schultz turned to his side and leaned closer to me.

"How did you—?"I began to ask but then stopped when I saw Mr. Schultz arch an eyebrow. "Yes sir."

"I've gathered there's something of a relationship between you two," Mr. Schultz confessed. If he was bothered he didn't show it. The man was always in perfect control of his emotions. "I like Wade well enough. He seems to be a good man. But I don't want him coming between you and what we're building together here, understood?"

"Yes sir," I said without thought.

Suddenly my boss pulled the sheet down, exposing my bare skin the air. The bed lamp gave enough light to see that my nipples were standing rigidly upward. Mr. Schultz pinched the nipple closest to him between his thumb and forefinger. The pressure he applied wasn't painful, but he seemed to know the exact point of where pleasure would end, and pain begin.

"You have an authenticity about you that people find refreshing," my boss said, keeping the pressure applied to my nipple for a long moment before finally releasing. "And you truly seem to enjoy sex-I know you've learned a fair bit from Marcus, and other lovers you've had, but you still have so much to learn, Nichole."

"I've never claimed that I knew-Ah!" I cried out as Mr. Schultz flicked my nipple with his finger.

"Very sensitive Nipples," Mr. Schultz said, tenderly rolling my nipple between his fingers.

"Yes sir," I said, feeling a very different sensation in my nipple. It felt on fire, but at the same time it was sending signals to my brain of intense pleasure.

Mr. Schultz's hand left my breast and slowly moved to my vagina, his fingers maintaining constant touch with my skin. He ran his index finger lightly over my pussy. "So wet," he said softly. "I didn't think Harrison would be capable of 'satisfying' you." He emphasized the word satisfying as if he had a different meaning in mind.

"He was fine," I said, not sure why I felt a need to defend him.

"Oh, I'm sure he was fine," Mr. Schultz said dismissively. He reached up and lifted the pendant on my necklace, looking at it as if inspecting for something only he could see. "But I think Hot Wheels needs a stronger hand to drive her." The use of the nickname Rafe had coined surprised me. Rafe had used a few times around the office as a way to take the piss, so it wasn't exactly a secret, but the way Mr. Schultz said it made the nickname feel very intimate.

A soft moan escaped my lips, and I pressed my lips together before it got loader. Mr. Schultz index finder expertly pressed into the fleshy folds of my pussy, exploring, and finding those most sensitive spots. I could have cum within a few minutes, but each time I got close, Mr. Schultz eased the pressure and moved to a different location. I knew what he was doing. I'd used the tease and please process with Claire only an hour ago.

Seconds became minutes, and minutes blurred together as Mr. Schultz's fingers edged me closer and closer to what I knew would be a spectacular finish. I felt like I was on that constant edge, but no matter how much I wanted to, I couldn't quite make the fall.

"Please," I panted, my voice breathless to my ears. "Please stop teasing."

Mr. Schultz chuckled, "I've only begun teasing."

I shifted my hips to try to increase the pressure, but no matter how hard I tried, my orgasm stayed just out of reach.

"Do you want to cum?"

I nodded, "Yes sir," I said without hesitation.

"Then beg me to fuck you."

The word 'beg' stuck in my ear, and I knew it should have upset me, but I was so deliriously close to a mind-bending orgasm that I dismissed it. "Please fuck me," I said, sounding like a wanton whore. I didn't care. "Please fuck me Mr. Schultz."

"I might be convinced," my boss said casually. "I'll admit, I've thought about taking you before now. I haven't been with another woman besides my wife in a long time." Silence in the room lingered for a long moment. The only sounds in the air were the wet sloppy sounds from my pussy and my heavy breathing. "I don't like casual flings though. If you really want me to fuck you, you have to understand that. There will be more than a simple employer employee relationship."

"I understand," I said quickly, spurred on by a desire that now burned white hot.

"You truly don't," Mr. Schultz said, pushing himself to his knees and shifting to between my legs. "Not yet anyway." Mr. Schultz slid the underside of his cock against my soaking lower lips. His cock was long, girthy, and had a near perfect shape to it. It was that perfect size that would satisfy without any of the painful side effects that would leave one sore the following day.

Without further talk, Mr. Schulz buried his cock in an easy thrust. My orgasm didn't need to build further. It felt like an avalanche had broken lose and was tearing through anything in its path. I know I screamed. I know I moaned and called out his name. But I was so near delirious, I don't think I could have stopped even had I wanted to.

One orgasm seemed to stretch into another as my boss continued to thrust. Between the larger, toe-curling orgasms, or the dozens of small micro-orgasms, I lost count of them and simply tried to focus on enjoying the moment. I felt drunk, and like I had no control over my body. My other experiences with other lovers had been nothing like this. Each time I began to orgasm, Mr. Schultz would do something to push the intensity of my orgasm to new heights. With a hard twist of my nipples or a harsh swat to my arse, he knew how to exact a maximum amount of pleasure with each climax. I felt like my mind was going to come unhinged from reality.

Finally, long after he first began to fuck me, Mr. Schultz came inside me. I wasn't sure if he'd cum before, but if he had, he'd never slowed his pace much less stopped. He was like a bloody machine. I knew I was a sweaty mess, but I had no energy to get out of bed to have a shower. I felt my boss pull my limp body against his own and pull the sheet over us before I closed my eyes and went to sleep.

----------

"Damn Ky," Rachel swore next to me as she looked at my phone. "Your wife looks freshly fucked."

I had picked up my phone from the nightstand and opened the picture while Rachel laid cuddled next to me. Her large, bare breasts pressed against my side. I had gone over to ask my neighbor if she would join me on a double date, but one thing led to another, and well, before I knew it, we were having sex in her bed. I'd checked my wife's location on my phone, so I knew she was still in Laguna Beach, and I figured she'd likely be gone for the weekend.

"She does, doesn't she," I said, zooming the picture in to see a closeup of my wife's face. She looked a little tired, but there was still an excitement in her eyes.

"I hope you don't get in trouble with her for sleeping with me," Rachel said, reaching down and stroking my dick back to life.

"I should be ok," I replied. "It was Nichole's idea for me to ask you out, and I desperately needed sex tonight."

"Hmm," Rachel hummed, "If I get you more often, I might let Marcus linger down in Costa Rica for a while. He was already hooking up with the young Tica girl that lives next door, so he wouldn't mind."

I felt my dick stiffen quickly at the thought of being able to fuck Rachel once in a while. With Nichole being gone more and more, I'd been masturbating a lot, but that wasn't cutting it anymore. Rachel pushed against me to lay me on my back. She then threw her leg over my waist and guided my dick inside her. She felt so fucking good.

Rachel's blonde hair hung down and dragged across my body as she began to rhythmically rock her hips. Her voluptuous breasts swayed back and forth as her body moved, her nipples hanging down almost low enough that it took little effort to lift my head and take one in my mouth. I knew I needed to be careful how often I was with Rachel, but at the moment I didn't give a shit. Nichole was getting laid left, right, and center.

Images of Nichole came to mind, and I couldn't help but think of her being taken by other men. I almost laughed at the situation. Here I was being fucked by a beautiful woman, and I was thinking of my wife getting fucked. What had my life become? What would my life be like in a year from now, or two? What would Nichole be like after fucking dozens of different men, or maybe hundreds? Would she change, would we change? I didn't have any answers, but that's what happens when you try to think with your lizard brain.

Rachel leaned down to kiss me, and I let her tongue enter my mouth. It would be fun to pretend that Rachel was my wife.

----------

Chapter 51

The knock at the door pulled me from a deep sleep. I realized the knock had been sounding for a while, but I'd incorporated it in my dream. In my dream I was driving home from work when a knock started sounding in my truck's engine block. I was furious in my dream because I knew I was going to need to replace the engine, and even as I started to realize the knock wasn't from my truck, I was still seething inside.

Forcing one eye open, I heard the knock again. Someone was at the front door, I realized. I rubbed my eye with the heel of my hand and went to sit up, but something on my arm stopped me. Turning my head, I took in the image of mussed blonde hair pressed against me. It was then that the memories came flooding back to me. We had spent Friday night at Rachel's house, in her bed, and then we spent Saturday night at my house, in my bed. I hadn't had that much sex in a long, long time. Several times I tried to say that I was tired, but Rachel had a way of getting me going again.

My hand felt numb, so she'd obviously been resting on my arm for a while. Seeing Rachel asleep in my bed made my heart clinch with guilt, but at the same time, it was extremely erotic. I knew I'd been justifying the hell out of my thoughts and feelings all weekend, but I just couldn't bring myself to end it with her. I didn't realize how starved I was for intimacy.

"Rachel," I whispered, trying to extract my arm. "Rachel, I need to answer the door."

The older blonde woman stirred, but only slightly, "Not yet baby, I need a little more sleep," she mumbled.

"Rach," I repeated a little louder, "I need to answer the door."

She still wasn't moving, so I put my hand to her shoulder to push against and carefully slid my arm out from under her. She shifted but didn't say anything further. My hand felt like a pin cushion as the blood started to flow. The door sounded again.

"Fuck, yeah, yeah," I muttered as I threw on a pair of shorts and headed for the bedroom door. Before exiting, I glanced back at Rachel's sleeping form. She was curvier than my wife, carried a little extra weight, but only enough to make her softer in a way… I liked that.

The knock at the door was to the point of being rude, so I wasn't in the best of moods when I answered the door. I swung it open and was about to let whatever ass of a salesman have it, but I quickly deflated when I saw it was Rafe, my wife's coworker.

"Fuck Rafe, you're going to wake up the neighbor-," I stopped talking when my brain reengaged. "Nichole, is everything-."

"-She's fine," Rafe quickly said, holding up his hand. "I'm just here to pick up some fresh clothes for her. It looks likes things are going to extend into tomorrow."

"Sorry, come in," I said, opening the door and stepping to the side. Rafe stepped in and took off his sunglasses. I blinked my eyes several more times trying to clear the sleep from them. "So, some clothes… yeah, alright. I'll be right back."

Rafe's brow rose over one eye, "You think I'm going to trust you to pick out an outfit for your wife, seriously?" His eyes looked over my shoulders to the stairs, and I was sure he was already wondering who else might be in the house.

"Just tell me what to you want and I'll get it," I said, not wanting him to know anyone else was home.

Rafe's shot me a skeptical look, but then said, "I believe she has a pair of Cucinelli pants, they'd be a stretch dyed denim. I think they'd pair nicely with-,"

"-Hang on," I said, holding up a hand as I shook my head in defeat, "just give me a minute to uh, to uh… just wait here a minute."

I turned and quickly went upstairs to my bedroom, going to the bed and pulling the sheet from Rachel's naked form.

"Ky, I thought you said you were worn out," she moaned, her voice raspy from sleep.

"I did. You nearly killed me yesterday," I said hurriedly, "Look, a guy from Nichole's work is here to get some of her things. Can I talk you into going to the shower?"

Rachel sat up, her heavy breasts swaying slightly as she rubbed her eyes. Her tousled hair was backlit by the morning light coming from the corner window. Taking in her features, I could see those small details, those marks of age, that reminded me of how much older Rachel was to my wife, but she was still incredibly beautiful. I could have easily taken her again right then.

"Don't want someone seeing your girlfriend in your bed?" she said with a teasing laugh.

"Uh, I uh, well, I mean… girlfriend?"

"I should think so as many times as you've fucked me this weekend," she said bluntly. I continued to sputter for several seconds before she laid back down and pulled the sheet over her body. "We'll talk about it later. I'm going back to sleep."

"Rach, I need to let him come-."

"-Let him. I'm not stopping you. I'm just going back to sleep."

Shaking my head, I exhaled a deep breath. Girlfriend? Where the fuck did that come from? The thought scared the hell out of me, not the least so for fear of what Nichole might think, but the thought was also erotic as fuck. Nichole was basically doing it, why not me? I paused for a long moment to explore the thought. On the surface I found it pleasing, but I knew deep down it wasn't what I wanted, like something deep down knew this wasn't the right direction.

I went to the top of the stairs and gave Rafe the 'all-clear' to come upstairs. Rafe bounded up the stairs like a damn gazelle. The guy was in good shape, I thought as he passed me and entered the bedroom.

I followed him in, intending to point the way to the walk-in closet. Rafe looked at Rachel's sleeping form in the bed and turned to me. "I confess, you straights are shocking the hell out me." He looked back at Rachel and then to me. "About time you pulled the sticks out of your asses," he said as he made his way to the closet.

It was a surreal moment as I stood in the room, Rachel in my bed and Rafe rummaging around in my closet. What would our families think if they knew what was going on, I wondered? We spent the holidays mostly with my family since we couldn't get to the UK with all the Covid restrictions. Nichole had spent a fair amount of time texting Wade during Christmas, but the family thought it was all work related with her new job title. If only they knew the truth.

My thoughts, along with seeing Rachel in my bed, started bringing my dick back to life. But my shorts were loose and baggy, so I had no need to adjust myself. I wondered for a moment what it would be like to have a cock big enough that it hung down by your leg. Unless I was hard, mine sat perfectly in place right above my balls. Rachel seemed to enjoy sex with me well-enough, but I couldn't help but question whether or not it was an act. I mean I knew the woman had ridden the cock carousel many, many times in her life. How could she be satisfied with mine?

As I thought it through, however, I realized that both Rachel and Nichole never cried out in passion when they were with me. Sure, they seemed to enjoy it, but it was more like one might enjoy a leisurely afternoon sunbathing at the beach. Whereas, with other 'bigger' men, it was like they were jumping out of an airplane or jumping off a cliff into a lake. It was thrilling, passionate, and pleasurable to the extreme. But maybe spending time sunbathing on the beach wasn't a bad thing from time to time, I thought, working my way through the analogy. Maybe I was like a break in the action once in a while, a way for them to enjoy themselves when they weren't in the mood for an adrenaline pumping ride. Maybe.

"I think I have what I need from there," Rafe said, holding a partially-filled paper bag. I could see one of Nichole's lace bras on the top of the clothes in the bag. "Now a couple of things from the bathroom."

Rachel turned her head and looked at both Rafe and I as he walked past into the bathroom. They didn't speak to each other, but I know they made eye contact.

"I'm taking clients golfing at Pelican Hill again today. You two are welcome to come if you'd like," Rafe said as he entered the bathroom. "I just have to make a stop to drop off Nichole's things first." Rafe spoke while opening the drawers to the vanity cabinet at the sink. "The Kleinberg guys have been a lot of fun. Lots of drinking and terrible play, but it's a good time."

Golf actually sounded fun, I thought to myself. I looked to Rachel, who was already looking at me. She gave me a shrug of her shoulders.

"I'll go if I can have twenty minutes to get ready," Rachel said, propping herself up on an elbow.

Rafe entered just then and looked at his watch. "It'll be cutting it close, but traffic is light since it's Sunday, so we should be alright."

Rachel threw off the sheet, and sat up, completely undisturbed at showing her nudity in front of Rafe. I don't know, maybe she could detect that he was gay, but as I thought about it, I knew it wouldn't have mattered. Rachel was just extremely comfortable in her own skin.

"I'll go get ready then," she said as she stood. She stepped up next to me and kissed me full on the lips. "But you better have coffee ready for me when I get back." Rachel then picked up her clothes from the floor and went downstairs. The sliding door downstairs sounded as she opened and then shut it.

"Did she even get dressed?" Rafe asked the same question I had in my head.

I went to the window and opened the blind, looking down into our backyard. "Nope," I said, seeing Rachel's nude form walking toward her house.

Rafe shook his head and blinked, "I'm starting to feel like the prude one around here. That's a first."

----------

Sitting at the table on the rear deck of the Kleinberg's yacht, I pulled at my borrowed robe, pulling it in closely to keep in as much warmth as I could. The hot tea in front of me was still too hot to drink, but its smell was already making my mouth water. After having spent the previous day cruising around Catalina Island on the Kleinberg's yacht, it was nice to be moored at the marina's dock again and not feel the ups and downs of the ocean's swells.

I heard the glass door open behind me and turned to see Mr. Schultz come out onto the deck. He was dressed in white trousers and a black polo shirt, a casual look for him. Seeing me, he gave me a smile and looked at the open seat next to me. I nodded and he took the seat.

"I'm surprised your up so early," he said, setting his cup of coffee on the table.

"It's so peaceful and quiet out here right now, and I needed a moment to myself," I said, voicing my thoughts.

"Apologies then," Mr. Schultz said, beginning to stand.

"Oh, no, please," I said, putting my hand out and touching the man's hip. "I didn't mean for you to leave."

"If you're certain," he said, sitting back down.

"Of course," I said, "sit and enjoy the morning with me."

Mr. Schultz sat back down with a nod, and we sat in silence for a long moment, each enjoying our drinks. I had now spent two nights with the man, but from the strong reaction I felt in my nether regions, I knew I still wanted more of him. He was so different from any other man I'd ever met, always in such control of himself, always so centered and seemingly observant of everything going on around him. There was so much about him that I didn't understand.

"I can only stay for a few minutes," Mr. Schultz said, breaking the silence. "I was going to meet Rafe and the rest of the Kleinberg team for lunch at the clubhouse today, but because of Covid, they closed the clubhouse. So, we're just playing golf instead."

"I doubt Rafe minds," I said, taking another sip of tea. "He's doing what he loves."

Mr. Schultz nodded, "He is," he agreed, "and I hope you feel you are, too."

His comment made me blush as I broke my gaze from his. The truth was that I was loving it. It actually scared me how much I was loving it.

"This weekend probably won't turn out to be as profitable as the time you spent with Arthur, but we can't expect to hit a homerun every time," my boss said, changing the subject. "But still, I think we've done well in building a good relationship, and the Kleinberg's may be able to help us with some shipping when it comes time to deliver to Arthur and his group in France… we'll need to talk about that later this week. We need to start developing a more detailed work plan. I don't want you over there any longer than necessary."

I simply nodded at the comment, mentally filing it away to think about later. I couldn't think about all that at the moment.

"As for today, I think Mrs. Kleinberg's still planning on a day of being pampered," Mr. Schultz said.

"That's what she told me last night," I confirmed, "but I'm curious about something. No matter how many times Mrs. Kleinberg's asked you to call her Claire, you usually revert back to Mrs. Kleinberg. Is there a reason for that?"

A pensive look crossed Mr. Schultz' features for a moment before he shrugged, "No significant reason. Not really. For business reasons, I prefer to keep myself at an arm's distance, but I think it's mostly because my wife's name is Claire."

"Oh," I said in surprise, "actually, I think I remember my husband telling me that, but I'd forgotten."

Mr. Schultz nodded, "They met briefly at the Halloween party last year."

I felt my blush return as I thought about the Halloween party and what everyone had witnessed that night. It reminded me that I still had an all-paid-vacation for a week with Wade.

"I'd like to introduce you to my wife soon," Mr. Schultz said, surprising me yet again.

"Wouldn't that be a little awkward?" I asked, trying to meet Mr. Schultz's eyes. I didn't want to be made to feel like the-other-woman.

"Not at all. I keep nothing from her. And since we're going to be working a lot more closely with each other, it would be good for you two to know each other."

I nodded slowly at that. We'd certainly been 'working' closely together this weekend, but what exactly did he have in mind for the future beyond what we'd already discussed. "I don't know that I'm too keen on the idea, but If you think that's what's best, I'd love to meet her."

"Excellent, I'll set it up," he said, leaning in close to me. His hand slipped beneath my robe to my bare breast, brushing his thumb across my nipple. "I need something else from you, Nichole." Mr. Schultz voice was low and firm as he spoke. An intense heat bloomed in my sex, and suddenly my mouth was too dry to speak. I simply nodded. "As we've discussed before, one of your main responsibilities is to take care of your body so that you're always ready for a client's use."

I felt an intense surge of heat spread throughout my lower body, and I knew my vagina was preparing herself for use. It seemed to take so little these days for my pussy to be soaking and ready. I'd of course had thoughts about what I was using my body for, but hearing it said out loud caused me to reach new heights of pleasure. The more analytical and business side of my brain wanted to protest, but I pushed those thoughts aside, wanting to only feel the ecstasy from the lascivious thoughts.

"I'm doing as we discussed," I managed to say, but even to my own ears I sounded as randy as a new bride on her wedding night.

Mr. Schultz nodded once, "Nichole," my boss paused until I met his eyes, "You need to think of yourself as a professional musician," he explained, pinching my nipple with more pressure. "When a musician turns pro, they don't simply play their instrument for anyone on a whim. They only do it when they're paid to do so. Are you tracking where I'm headed with this?"

With my nipple sending pleasure signals straight to my brain, it was difficult to concentrate, but I forced myself to focus. "You're referring to what you said the other night, my relationship with Wade?"

"In part," Mr. Schultz confirmed, "but also with your husband."

"My husband," I said in surprise. "You want me to charge my husband for… for playing my instrument?"

"Not charging exactly… more denying," My boss released my nipple and pushed his hand between my thighs, his index finger over my wet pussy. He gave me a knowing smile. "Understand, I'm not telling you what to do, merely sharing what I would prefer. But I'd be willing to place a large wager that your husband would enjoy being denied more than you think. And as for you… " My bosses finger slipped inside my entrance and pressed up against my clit, forcing me to inhale sharply, "… I can promise you that you'll have more than enough opportunity to play your instrument for a paying audience."

"Bloody hell," I gasped as I gripped the edge of the table, biting my lower lip between my teeth as my boss worked his fingers over my sex. With my other hand, I grasped Mr. Schultz's forearm, not to push him away, but to apply more pressure so I could find my release. It didn't take long, and I was soon twitching and shifting in my chair as a wonderful orgasm flooded my senses.

"Thank you for such and enjoyable weekend." Mr. Schultz said, slowly withdrawing his hand. He held his finger to my lips, and without thinking I took them into my mouth and washed them with my tongue, tasting myself fully. I should have found it debasing, disgusting, but it only added to my excitement. Mr. Schultz then stood from his chair, kissing me lightly on my temple. "It was very pleasurable."

I hadn't noticed, but Harrison had come out onto the deck and must have been waiting for Mr. Schultz to finish our conversation. The two men exchanged a quick greeting and then turned to leave. Harrison was also dressed for a day of golfing. I gave both men a polite wave as they got off the boat and headed on their way.

----------

After my boss left, I sat alone for almost an hour trying to collect my thoughts and process the weekend. I was about to go back into the yacht when I saw Rafe jogging down the dock. He looked to be carrying a paper bag. He made the short jump over the rail, climbed the few steps to where I sat, and placed the paper bag on the table.

"I come as commanded," he said, giving me his usual self-deprecating smile.

"Thank you for bringing these," I said, opening the bag and seeing fresh clothes.

"No worries," Rafe said, his smile bright and energetic. "Have you been wearing the same clothes since Friday?"

I shook my head and chuckled, "I haven't worn much of anything since then," I said, pulling my robe tightly.

"Ah," Rafe said, his wide smile somehow growing a little wider. "A successful weekend then?"

"We'll see," I answered, glancing at my clothes, and then returning Rafe's gaze. "How was Ky? Did he seem upset? I haven't done very well communicating with him."

"I think he's doing well enough. He and Rachel are waiting in the car for me. I invited them to come golfing today."

"Are you serious?"

"Yeah, they told me it would be good practice to act like a husband and wife in front of others. Apparently you have something planned later this week. Ky wouldn't tell me everything, but he told me enough," Rafe laughed and shook his head at me. "Fuck me Hot Wheels. You like to keep things lively. I'm really starting to think I need to reconsider my life right now."

I was glad I was sitting down because I felt a bit woozy from hearing that my husband and Rachel were together. It didn't exactly shock me, but I still felt a large measure of jealousy. I didn't have any right to feel it but knowing that didn't make the feelings go away.

"I'd love to stay and chat," Rafe said, looking at the watch on his wrist, "but we're going to be late if I don't leave right now."

"Of course," I said quickly, standing up to give him a quick embrace. "Thank you for running home to get my things. I know that was a lot of driving."

"You're welcome. But it's nothing, just doing my part so you can do yours." With that, Rafe left, leaving me alone once again.

I wasn't alone for long, though. I had barely finished my cup of tea when a woman approached the boat. She was carrying what looked to be like a small table under her arm. A strap was slung over one of her shoulders to help her carry it. Over the other shoulder she carried a backpack that looked like it was stuffed to bursting, but she didn't appear to be struggling, which meant she had have been fairly fit. What caught my eye the most though was that the woman was completely covered in dark tattoos.

"Is this the Kleinberg's boat?" the tattooed woman asked, holding her hand over her eyes to block the morning sun.

"It is," I said, standing and going to the boat's rail to greet her. "Do you need a hand?"

"No, I'm good," she said with the shake of her head. "I'm Danni," the woman greeted after she set the table down against the rail. "I'm your massage therapist for the next few hours."

"Nichole," I said. I wasn't sure if I should shake her hand or not. Covid made all greetings with new people so much more difficult. "I'm not one of the Kleinberg's, so I'm assuming you're looking for Claire. But I haven't seen her yet this morning." I looked toward the glass door that led to the inside of the yacht. "Come on up." I gestured for her to follow and made my way back to the table that was in the shade and had some degree of privacy. "Can I carry your rucksack?

"My what?" she began to ask until noticing that I was looking at her backpack. "Oh, no, I've got it, but thanks. I'm a little early," Danni said, following my lead. "It usually takes me a while to find the right boat. People usually just give me the name of the boat, like it's some famous name and I'm supposed to know where it is. I end up walking up and down the docks trying to read the name off the back of the boat, but some people have this fancy writing and it's hard to read."

Danni was a talkative woman, I thought as we got back to the table. Out of the sun, I couldn't help but look at the tattoos that covered her arms and legs. Suddenly I noticed that a long moment of silence had passed between us.

"Oh, apologies," I said quickly, pulling my eyes back to her face. "I've never seen so many in one place before."

"I don't mind if you look," Danni said, pulling up the sleeves to her tee shirt. "It's always a work in progress, I'm pretty much out of room, so I've kind of been in to black-work lately."

"They cover everywhere?" I said in awe. Her arms and legs that were exposed were covered in numerous designs, but human skulls, snakes, and demonic faces seemed to be a common theme. The tattoos were all various shades of black, only a few small areas had any color, and even then, the only color was red.

Danni laughed at my fascination, "They do," she said, lifting her shirt slightly to let me see her torso. It too was completely covered. She turned around slightly to let me see her lower back. A nude woman sat bound and gagged in front of a man with giant horns protruding from his head. The devilish looking character held a large whip in his right hand, looking poised to strike.

"The artwork is a bit dark, but it's stunningly well-done," I said, feeling like my tongue was running loose.

"Thanks," Danni spoke, dropping her shirt. "I've always had a fascination with tattoos, I got my first one when I was sixteen."

"I can't imagine how many hours that's all taken," I said, seemingly unable to pull my eyes from the artwork.

Danni gave a small shrug and sat on the padded bench near the table. "I've never really tracked the hours, but yeah, it'd be a lot. Most of the work has been done in the last four years though."

Looking at Danni, I would have judged her to be about thirty, give or take a couple of years. Her hair was a blonde titanium color, and she wore it short around the sides with longer locks on top that were long enough to cover her eyes. Her tattoos even covered her neck, stopping only when they got to her jaw line. But as shocking as all the tattoos were, what continued to make me stare were her eyes. They were completely black.

"Can I take a closer look at your eyes?" I asked, hoping I wasn't too much of a frustration to the woman. She nodded and didn't seem bothered, so I moved to the bench next to her and studied her eyes carefully. I could see the natural dark brown color of her irises, but all of the white around them had been turned solid black. "Bloody hell that's amazing," I said in awe, "mental, but amazing."

"I wouldn't recommend doing the eyes," she said, patiently letting me stare for as long as I wanted. "For about a week, it felt like someone threw sand in them."

"No worries there," I said, shaking my head, "I'm not even tempted by the thought."

"I wasn't either when I first started getting tattoos," Danni admitted, "but little by little you suddenly start to think it's not such a bad idea."

"Tattoos aren't my thing," I said, shifting my eyes and taking in the details of the tattoos around her ears. "You are a visual feast."

Danni giggled, "No one's ever called me that before, but I like it," she said in a sensual tone as she gently but quickly touched my elbow. I blushed at her comment, which she of course noticed. I hadn't intended my comment to be taken sexually.

"Look," Danni spoke, sitting up straight, "I'm here to work on whoever's part of the Kleinberg party, so while we wait for Mrs. Kleinberg, why don't I get started on you?"

I followed Danni's eyes to the massage table, "Sure," I said after a moment, "that'd be brilliant actually."

Danni efficiently folded out her table in obviously well-practiced motions. She then instructed me to remove my robe and lie face down on the table. I hesitated with my hand holding the robe closed and looked around at the other boats around us. There was the occasional person out and about, but no one seemed to be looking in our direction.

"I'm not wearing anything under this," I said, feeling my blush reignite. I felt slightly frustrated at my inability to stop blushing. Good god, hadn't I done enough scandalous things to inoculate me from feeling this way?

Danni smiled as her eyes narrowed, "That's how most people prefer it," she said, mirth easily seen on her features. "Don't be so modest," she then chided. Danni quickly glanced around and found a large, white towel folded up at the end of the bench. "Lay down and I'll cover you."

I nodded and stood, dropping my robe, and laying on the table as instructed. I felt her drape the towel over my arse and then run her hands up and down my back. I couldn't stop the tingle I felt between my legs as my imagination wondered what Danni looked like starkers. Did those tattoos even cover her breasts and vagina? I felt myself start to become wet for the second time that day, especially when she applied an oil to my skin, and I felt her hands kneading my flesh.

"Ah!," I gasped when I felt her hands dig in deeply.

"Don't be such a baby," Danni chided with a laugh. "You're completely full of knots. If you don't let me do it right, we'll be here all day."

I tried not to cry out, and eventually the pain ebbed and began to feel incredibly pleasurable. We talked as Danni worked. I found her to be very intelligent and incredibly opinionated. We disagreed on most things, but I enjoyed the debate because she didn't seem to take offense like so many do. Seriously, just because I disagree with someone, doesn't mean I hate them. But it seems that that's our world these days.

"I have to admit," Danni began as she worked on my calves. "You might have the smoothest legs I've ever touched."

I fought my continued blush in vain as I thought about what to say. What was it with this woman that made me feel like a teenager with a crush? Breathing deeply through my nose, I forced myself to calm. "I had some permanent hair removal done last year," I said, remembering my time with my neighbor Rachel. I had another thought of her and my husband golfing together, but I pushed it aside. I would have to deal with that when I got home. "And there's something about not needing to shave that helps keep them smooth."

"I should say," Danni said, running her fingertips across my skin. It gave me gooseflesh. "Can I ask, did you have it all removed? Danni's hands moved up on my thighs to give me an idea of what she meant.

"Uh, yeah," I said in a strangled voice.

"Don't worry," Danni said in a reassuring voice, "Nothing inappropriate here. I'm a professional."

I felt a wave of relief, but also a pang of disappointment. I needed to keep my head out of the gutter, I thought to myself as visions of a naked Danni again popped into my head. I seemed to think about sex a lot more frequently these days. A certain increase was to be expected, but it was starting to feel like sex was all I thought about now. We fell into silence for several minutes, and I could have fallen asleep but for Mrs. Kleinberg finally coming out from inside the yacht. She didn't look like she was coming for a massage though. She was dressed casually in jeans and smart blouse with a posh looking cashmere jumper.

"Ah Nichole," Claire said only sparing us a glance. She looked a bit harried. "I'm afraid I've got a work emergency to deal with, and I probably won't be coming back to the yacht. I let Morgan know, and he assured me your ride would be coming later this afternoon after their done golfing."

"Is everything alright?" I asked, propping myself onto an elbow.

"Yes, yes," Claire said hastily. She gave Danni another look but dismissed her just as quickly. "This is why I think I'm ready to leave the business world behind and try to enjoy life for a change. Work doesn't stop just because it's a weekend. You enjoy yourself and use the boat as you like."

With that, Mrs. Kleinberg left. The older woman was all business, like she was a completely different person than the one I thought I'd gotten to know over the weekend.

"Lovely woman," Danni said dryly once Mrs. Kleinberg was out of earshot.

Danni helped me keep my towel in place to keep me covered as I sat up on the table. "She did seem anxious about something," I said innocuously. I exhaled a cleansing breath and realized how relaxed I felt. It was like my whole body was a wet noodle that had just come out of a boiling pot of water. "Thank you Danni, that was amazing."

"No need to thank me," Danni said, wiping her hands off with a clean towel. "Just doing my job."

"Well, thanks anyway," I said again, "that was brilliant."

While Danni put away her things, I retrieved my purse from the yacht's cabin I'd occupied and pulled out a generous tip.

"Mrs. Kleinberg already paid me, and I'm only doing half the work, so you don't need to-" Danni began to say, holding up her hand.

"-Please take it," I said, handing her the bills. "It's company money anyway, so you might as well have it." That was a lie about it being company money, but I felt I owed her something.

Danni nodded and took the money with a mumbled 'thank you'. I sat on the bench wrapped in a towel and enjoyed the super relaxed feeling that permeated throughout my body. Once Danni had her table folded back up and her things put away, she looked toward the dock and then back at me. I got the impression she wasn't sure if she wanted to leave or stay.

Finally, she looked at me for a long moment, "Can I ask you out sometime?" she said bluntly. "It's cool if you say no-believe me-I'm used to rejection. I mean I don't even know if you're into girls, but I think you're an interesting person, and I'd like to get to know you. I'm sure I could show you a good time."

I couldn't help but smile at that, "I don't doubt you could," I said, happy that I wasn't still blushing at her every word. It was easier now that she wasn't touching me. "I'd like to say yes, but I better give you a full confession about myself before we make any plans."

"Oh," Danni said, arching a single eyebrow on her forehead. She had an incredible ability to do that. "What deep dark secrets could you possibly have?"

I sighed heavily and pulled my legs in toward my bum, "To start, I'm married," I began. I instantly saw a flash of anger and resentment cross Danni's features, but she seemed to push those emotions away quickly. "But my husband knows I'm not faithful to him all the time. I'm free to go out with others."

"I see," Danni said, keeping her mask of indifference in place and giving me no clue on how she was feeling.

For the following ten minutes, I explained what I could to Danni, leaving out the part about working as an escort. I still wasn't sure how to reconcile that in my own mind.

"I'll confess, I misjudged you," Danni admitted, taking a seat next to me on the bench's cushion. She laughed, "I of all people should know better than to judge a book by its cover, but well, there you go. We're all guilty at times."

"We're all a work in progress," I agreed. "My schedule is booked for this week, but if you're still interested, maybe we can meet up next week?" And then as an afterthought added, "It'll have to be someplace I can take a bus to, or maybe an Uber, I lost my license a last year."

Danni laughed, "What'd you do, try to have sex with the cop?"

I shook my head, "No, but maybe I should have tried…"

----------

As I flipped through one streaming service after another, I felt my anxiety level grow with each passing minute. Watching the little green icon move along the highway line on the map, I could see on my phone that my wife was only minutes away. She'd hardly contacted me at all over the weekend, so I was a little pissed at myself for feeling anxious. I felt like I should be angry with my wife. But I knew deep down that I my anxiety was from having spent the weekend with Rachel more than it had to do with Nichole being gone all weekend.

The time with Rachel had been a fucking blast. Even golfing had been great. My wife is such a shit golfer than she's actually a danger to people on the course, but Rachel is solid enough to hold her own. She even got competitive with some of the Kleinberg Execs and started betting beers. It had been a fun afternoon, but after one final fuck in the front room, she'd called it a weekend and returned home.

I had been listening for a car to pull into the driveway, but suddenly the front door opened, and Nichole stepped in. She looked fucking good, more relaxed than I'd seen her in a long time. I looked up from the recliner I was seated in while she set a paper bag and her purse on top of the small shelf at the front door.

"Hey," I said, slowly standing.

"Hey back," Nichole said hesitantly, squinting one eye as if anticipating something to come out of nowhere and smack her in the forehead, "How are you?"

"Fine," I said calmly, and then after a moment added, "We should probably talk."

Nichole nodded and stepped toward me. I could tell she was trying to gage my reaction, so I made sure not to leave anything to chance and I enveloped her into a deep hug.

"You smell nice," I said, noticing a scent of strong oils.

"The client paid for massages today-not going to lie, it was brilliant."

"Nice," I said, holding the hug for a long moment before releasing her. "I went golfing with Rachel today." There, I said it. I didn't want to try to find a better way to bring it up. I just wanted it out there."

"I know," Nichole confirmed. "Mr. Schultz told me you and Rachel were with Rafe… sounds like that's not all you did this weekend."

From her tone, I couldn't tell if she was angry or not. She didn't look pleased, more like reserved containment. "No, we did more than golf," I admitted.

Nichole took a seat on the sofa next to the recliner, and it looked like all her energy simply bled out of her. "Ky, is this the direction you want to go? Do you want to be more like Marcus and Rachel?"

"Honestly?" I said, searching my feelings. "I thought I did. I went to talk to Rachel about doing that double date idea, and well, like they say, one thing led to another. We fell into bed."

"And your dick fell into her did it?" she said, her accent and tone as sharp as I'd ever heard it. I felt instantly defensive and ready to backlash but stopped when Nichole added, "I'm sorry, that was a smarmy thing to say." Nichole closed her eyes and exhaled, "I'm sorry Ky. I have no right to tell you not to sleep with her. It just makes me so bloody jealous that I want to go over there and rip her hair out by the roots-and she's my friend. Bloody hell, what's that say about me. I'm such a hypocrite."

"I kind of like that it makes you jealous," I said with a small smile.

"You git, of course it does," Nichole said, her tone still hot, but maybe slightly calmer. "I don't know how you deal with it. I don't understand how that jealously is a part of the turn on for you. It just makes me want to rage and kick you in the bollocks."

Despite her anger, I couldn't help but laugh. Luckily that made her calm down and a small smile even appeared on her lips. "If it makes a difference, I've been sitting here feeling like shit the last couple of hours. Being with Rachel's always fun, but it kind of ruined the overall experience for me. I didn't get that cutting angsty feeling, and I was dreading how you might react instead of being excited for you to come home and tell me everything."

"If it's any consolation. That actually does make me feel loads better… cuck-boy," Nichole said, meeting my gaze.

"Good, I don't want you to worry."

"I know it's unfair, and if I were you, I'd hate it. But I don't want to do this if it means you sleeping around with other women. I couldn't deal with the jealously. I'd go spare."

"I get it," I said, feeling like I was finding my way through a difficult conversation. "I don't want to play that way either."

"Really," Nicole said, but then was quiet for a long moment.

"Really," I confirmed.

"Good," she said softly. She then looked up at me and I could tell she was forming some type of evil thought in her head. "I think we might have to find ways to make sure this doesn't happen again, though."

I studied her expression for a long moment, "I'm afraid to ask, but what do you have in mind."

"I want to order a cage for you, so I can lock up your little knob when I'm away at work." I felt an immediate rush of adrenaline at Nichole's words, and it didn't take long for my dick to begin to stir. "I can see you like the idea."

"From the look in your eye, I was worried it might be something like that," I grumbled under my breath, rolling my eyes.

"Don't be so melodramatic. I can tell you're not that upset about it," Nichole went on. "In fact, I think you want me to push you into it so you can say that you were basically forced into the idea."

"I'll think about it," I said, lifting my palms in the air. "How long would you leave me locked up in it?"

"That's not for you to think about cuck-boy," she said in a stern voice. Her change in demeanor surprised me. "If I chose to do it, then I'll simply do it. And as for how long, well, I might try start with a week, or maybe two. But eventually I would increase it to several months. It would serve you right for fucking my best friend."

"You mean your fuck buddy's wife?" I said wryly.

"Ah, keep it up mister… " Nichole said, arching a brow at me. Fuck the look she gave me made me shiver. "… and we'll start with a month and work up to a year of abstinence."

"Damn, I couldn't imagine a year without sex. That's fucking crazy."

Nichole shrugged, "Not so much. I've read those stories and articles of yours. Some blokes go for several years."

"Most of that shit is fiction," I said with a guffaw. "And the people that actually have done it say that they sometime lose some of their size. I feel like I'm struggling to compete as I am. I can't afford to lose an inch."

"I read those, too. But some say it's temporary, and after a couple of erections, they're back to normal."

"Some said that," I argued, "but others have said they never did. Some even ended up with ED."

"Your tongue would still work, though," Nichole teased, or at least I thought she was teasing. "And some of the articles talk about how intense a prostate orgasm can be from pegging."

"Ugh," I moaned and again had to adjust my boxer shorts. "You can't be serious."

"What if I am," Nichole pressed. "I can see what kind of reaction it gives you. Admit it, you like the idea."

"Nichole, I've told you. Just because it gives me a boner doesn't mean I want to do it."

"Yes, you have," Nichole admitted, but then in the next breath added, "I'm just trying to get an idea how far you want me to take this, how far do you want me to push you." When I didn't respond-mostly because I couldn't, she said, "Some husbands want their wives to be only satisfied by other men. The husbands want to be sexually incapable of satisfying their wives."

"I feel like I'm already there when it comes to my dick," I said, feeling a tinge of anxiety.

"That's true I suppose," Nichole said so nonchalantly that I felt moment of pure astonishment. "Now that I know what a proper cock feels like, I think I'm always going to have a need for a Wade in my life."

The deepest cuckold angst I've ever felt bent me over at the waste as I moaned. "You're killing me here," I tried to say as a joke, but my voice was so strained it sounded like I thought was actually dying.

"Oh, you're too easy," Nichole laughed. "Here, let me help." My wife then dropped to her knees and pushed me back into the chair. Within seconds she had the fly of my jeans open and my dick free. It stood rigidly in the air, like it was made of solid steel. "Oh my, I don't think I've ever seen you this hard."

Nichole only wrapped her hand around my shaft, but it was enough to push me over the edge as I began to cum, shooting a thin rope high into the air. "Fuck," I cried aloud, more out of frustration at cumming so quickly.

"Wow Ky, I barely touched you," Nichole said, her eyes wide in astonishment.

"I know," I said, feeling my heart beating against my chest as I laid back in the recliner.

"Is it because of what I was teasing you about?"

"Were you teasing?" I asked skeptically.

Nichole have small shrug and a knowing look, "I guess we'll see, won't we," she said, casting me a quick glance as she reached down and rubbed her fingers over my wilting dick.

I was sure she was comparing Wade's giant cock to mine. I've always felt insecure about my size. I know I'm not a micro-cock because I'm close to average when I'm hard. But I'm definitely a grower and not a shower because when I'm soft, it shrinks down to almost nothing.

"So, how was the weekend with the client?" I asked, wanting to think about something else besides my softening dick.

Nichole pulled my boxer shorts back over my dick and sat back on the sofa. She was biting her lower lip for a moment as she seemed to be thinking about her response. "It was sexually stimulating if not so much mentally… it's hard to say how this whole Special Projects thing is going to work out. We're still in the genesis of it all, so it's too early to say for sure. But it certainly involves a lot more sex and a lot less business."

"What do you mean? Isn't it supposed to be about building relationships and such? You know, doing the networking and such for future business."

"It is," Nichole confirmed, leaning back to support herself with her arms, her hands planted flat on the sofa cushion. "But it seems Mr. Schultz and Rafe take care of most of the business side, and I'm left with the entertainment side."

"I can't say that I'm shocked," I admitted, zipping up my pants. "Does that bother you?"

Nichole was quiet for a long moment before saying, "No… and it bothers me that it doesn't bother me."

"You lost me," I said, looking to the ceiling as I tried to noodle it out.

"I should be furious that I'm being relegated to be primarily an escort. But the truth is… the truth is I like it. I mean I'm still involved in some of the business side, but it's more of a supporting role because Rafe, Mr. Schultz, and others try to take that off my hands."

"So, you can focus on the client's 'other' needs," I said in more of a question.

Nichole nodded, "Exactly," her mouth quirked into a half-frown half-smile, "maximizing your assets, I suppose."

"But you're torn because you're finding you like it more than you thought you would?"

"Got it one," Nichole said, sitting back up. "I feel like I'm always out of my comfort zone, and it's like a constant adrenaline rush… but I like it."

"I guess I'm glad you like it. It was never meant to be a burden."

"I know. I think what I'm trying to say is that I want to keep doing this. For a time anyway. You know, maybe a year, perhaps two."

I had known this would be a possibility, but to hear my wife just put it out there like that, it was a real shot to the cuckold angst meter. The number of men Nichole had now let inside her had grown rapidly. How many would it be in a couple of years? At least dozens, if not hundreds. I was suddenly glad I was sprawled out in the recliner because I felt very lightheaded.

"But I promise," Nichole continued, "two years would be the longest. After that, I'll throw away the birth control pills and be up the duff, popping out loads of future crumb crunchers."

"Up the duff?" I asked.

"Yeah, preggers," Nichole clarified. "How long have we been married? How have you not heard of that one before?"

"Got me, I guess we haven't talked about it much… so two years, huh?"

Nichole nodded and wore a pleased smile on her face. "Two years. I'll let you out of your cage in two years to get me preggers."

"Fuck me," I mumbled more to myself. I knew she was teasing about making me wait two years to have sex with her again, but I was certain that traditional sex between us was going to be less frequent. Hell, our frequency had already taken a huge drop since she first started up with Marcus. And lately, it seemed that she was content to give me hand jobs and blow jobs. It had been a while since I'd been in her pussy. Whatever was going to happen, it was going to be a crazy two years. Shrugging, I said, "Two years."

----------

Chapter 52

The following week passed in a blur. With Covid blowing up every couple of weeks, I spent most of my time working from home. I was starting to feel concerned about a potential layoff because my company had had several rounds of cuts, but so far, my head hadn't been on the chopping block. I liked working from home because it gave me time to get in my workouts in my garage, and I could eat more healthily being at home where I could prepare my food. But despite not being a bit of an introvert, I was starting to feel a need to be around people.

Nichole was busy at work, putting in long hours at the office. On several evenings she came home looking disheveled, her clothes, hair, and makeup looking like they had been hastily straightened and applied. When I asked her about her appearance, she simply gave me a smile and said she was just doing-her-job. Without Rachel to give me the occasional release, I was masturbating multiple times a day, including times in my office while on online meetings. I was getting by, but by the end of the week, I was feeling more than a little desperate.

I checked the clock at my bedside and sighed. It was almost midnight and Nichole was still in the bathroom getting ready for bed. I needed to go to sleep, and I knew she probably wouldn't be in the mood to even chat for long after the long day she'd spent at work, but I needed her. Finally, the light under the bathroom door went out and Nichole left the bathroom. She sat on the edge of the bed, and I could hear her rubbing lotion over her feet, part of her nightly ritual she never strayed from.

"Long day?" I asked, giving her a small start.

"You're still awake," she said in more of a statement than a question. "Yes, a very long day…"

"Is everything alright?" I asked carefully, trying to tread lightly. "We haven't talked much this week."

Nichole pulled back the sheet and light blanket and slipped beneath them. Even though it was winter, it was still southern California, so the temperature outside was still over sixty degrees. "You're right," Nichole said, shifting herself to be close to me. "I was thinking about that while Rafe was driving me home. I need to find a better balance. It's too easy to lose myself at work."

I put my arm around Nichole's narrow waist and pulled her closer to me. I could smell the vanilla scent from her shampoo, and the citrus from her lotion. At least those things were familiar about her. So many other things had changed. "And by work, do you mean… " I trailed off, not sure how to phrase the question.

Nichole giggled, her form shaking next to me. "Building spreadsheets and crunching numbers?" she asked, her hand snaking its way to my dick, "or spreading my legs and sucking cock?"

"Oh my god, Nichole," I sputtered in disbelief. "I was trying to find a way to be tactful."

"I know you were, but I knew it would get a rise to do you like that," she laughed.

"So, which is it?" I finally asked after a long moment of silence passed. I felt Nichole shrug against me as her fingers rubbed my dick. I was getting hard, but not enough for her to grasp it yet.

"A bit of both," she said plainly.

I let out a groan as that erotic angst filled me. I reached up and cupped her breast with my hand, and then pressed a kiss to the side of her neck. She squealed and tried to pull away, that area of her neck being the most sensitive spot.

"I have pictures if you want to see," she said, trying to push my lips away from her sensitive skin.

"Seriously? Hell yeah. Why didn't you say so earlier?"

"I thought you were asleep when I got home."

"Don't wait to send me pictures. Fuck, just text them to me next time."

"But I want to see your reaction," she said, reaching to the nightstand for her phone. "I like to see the look on your face when I'm being a naughty hotwife."

Nichole rolled to her back as she held her phone up for both of us to see the screen. Opening the photos app, she clicked on the message that stated not all her photos were backed up, and then scrolled down. I watched as the initial pictures were mainly of the two of us, but then a number of pictures had Wade in them, and Marcus, and others. Finally, she reached the bottom and touched the last picture. I felt my breath go out of me as my eyes focused on the image.

It was as pornographic an image as I'd ever seen. The picture had been taken by the man as he sat in a chair. Nichole's face was between his legs, her lips wrapped around his cock while her eyes looked directly at the camera lens. I could see cum on her forehead and in her hairline, so this wasn't the first blowjob she'd given that day.

"That's the sluttiest picture I think I've ever seen," I said nearly unable to breathe. My chest hurt as my heart clinched like it was being gripped in a powerlifter's hands.

Nichole's face brightened with a broad smile as she watched my reaction. "I know," she said, reaching up to the phone screen with her finger. "Scroll back for more."

I took the phone and swiped to the right, brining in the next photo. It was very similar, just from a slightly different angle. Picture after picture went by, each one a testament of my wife's unfaithfulness. Something in one particular picture caught my eye and I paused on it, zooming in to look closer at my wife's face. She was smiling as the man was wiping his cock along her cheek. What grabbed my attention was that the look on her face wasn't faked like so many porn pictures obviously are. She wasn't forcing a smile for the camera, trying to convince the viewer that she was loving it. No, she was truly loving it. Her smile was real and authentic.

"Fuck," I swore, gripping the phone tightly. "I fucking need you right now." I tossed the phone to the side of the bed and moved atop my wife. I pulled the silk nighty off her breasts and then pulled up the bottom, revealing her thong panty.

"I'll take care of you," Nichole said, shifting to her side as she pushed me off of her.

I went to my side as my wife got to her knees, but I resisted going all the way to my back. "Babe, I need you right now, not a blowjob. I need to be inside you."

"You will be, in a way," Nichole said, moving down my body and then pushing my shorts to my ankles.

My wife moved between my legs; her hair draped over my stomach. I moved her hair to one side just as Nichole's mouth descended over my dick. She took me to the base without any hesitation, and then sucked hard as she back away. The intensity caused me to gasp. It felt amazing, but it still wasn't what I wanted.

"Nichole," I half growled, moving my hands to her shoulders as I tried to coax her to come back up. "It's been forever since we've had actual sex. I want you."

Nichole met my eyes, her hand gripping me around the base of my dick. She gave me a smile that I could only call sympathetic, and then licked the base of my dick from bottom to top. The feeling made my whole body twitch with anticipation.

"I'm happy you want me, cuck-boy. But you're going to have to be satisfied with my mouth for a time," she admonished. "I have to save my vagina for work."

"Argh," I cried in more of a choke. "Did this just fucking happen? You're denying me? My wife's denying me her pussy?"

Nichole's smile somehow grew even wider as she gave me a quick nod before she took me again into her mouth. Once again, she sucked on me hard as she pulled back, releasing me with an audible 'pop'.

"I knew you'd love that, and besides, I probably wouldn't feel the same to you anyway."

"What do you mean?" I asked in a start.

Nichole shrugged. She ran her thumb over the top of my dick. "Ky, my pussy has been very busy since the last time we had sex. I just don't think it would be the same as you remember it."

I felt the buildup in my balls like a flood hitting a dam. Before I could even give a warning, I came, shooting my first load right into my wife's eye. The next one shot out and went into her hair until Nichole realized she had to aim me in a different direction.

"Bloody fucking hell that stings," she swore, letting me go and wiping her eye. She got up and quickly went to the bathroom.

"Sorry," I called out, hearing the water come on in the bathroom sink.

"It's fine," I heard her mumble. "Oh fuck, in my hair too?" she continued, murmuring almost to herself. "Now you decide to cum in buckets? I have to have another shower."

I got up and went to the bathroom, leaning against the doorframe as my wife dropped her nighty to the floor. Her right eye was red and puffy, and her hair was a wild mess of tangles by her face.

"Sorry about that, it kind of caught me by surprise, too."

Nichole's features softened as she moved to the shower and turned on the water. She gestured to the shower, "Come on, you can wash my hair. You owe me that."

"Happily," I said, straightening and moving to the shower.

Once the water was warm, we both moved into the shower. Some day I need to install another showerhead for those time we to shower at the same time. Inevitably, I'm the one left out in the cold. But this time I didn't mind as I applied the shampoo to her hair and began to work it through her long tresses. It felt good to be intimately close to her again. Once her hair was washed, she had me sit on the shower floor. Positioned there, my face was right at her crotch level.

She moved to stand right in front of me, taking my hair into her hand, she held my face close to her body. I stared at her bare pussy like I'd never seen it before. It still looked like the same pussy I'd always known, only that since she'd had the hair permanently removed, the skin around her pussy was perfectly smooth and blemish free.

"Cucking you is something of a dichotomy," Nichole said, pulling my head and guiding my mouth to her pussy. "I can tease you and deny you, but at the same time, I need to reassure you just enough so that I don't lose you. It's a challenging balance." I started to pull back so I could reply but felt her grip tighten in my hair as she pulled me in tighter. "I'm talking now," she said with a sigh, "If this is going to work, you're going to have to trust me and take my lead… I've ordered a cage for you. It should be here in a few more days, so enjoy these last days of freedom, Ky. Because it might be a while before you're free again."

I didn't know what to say as I heard her words. My mind was in such a blissful haze that I couldn't think of much of anything. My dick was hard again, but I was blissfully happy pleasing my wife with my tongue as the how water fell over us.

"We have our date night with the Fletchers tomorrow night, and I'm going to let you sleep with Rachel one last time before I put your cage on, so make sure to enjoy the experience. Because after that, you're going to be locked up for a while… I reckon it's for the best. If you're not wanking all the time, you'll be able to concentrate better at work, and your attention will be fully on me."

With an almost painful grip, my wife grabbed my hair and pulled as she came. I could feel her twitching muscles against my face as she mewed her pleasure. Nichole quickly put her other hand against the shower wall for support as she began to lower herself. I caught her in my arms and we both sat on the floor, her sitting on my lap as she sagged against me.

It was incredibly intimate, and exactly what I needed. After a time, the water began to go cold, so I got us to our feet. Nichole was almost a zombie on her feet, so I dried her off and guided her to bed. By the time I was dry and back into my sleeping shorts, she was already asleep. Looking at her peaceful form, I was happy to have had a moment to reconnect with her, but I couldn't help but feel that we had ventured further down a path. To where I didn't know. I only hoped that there would be a way back.

----------

When our date night came with the Fletchers, I didn't see her until an hour before they arrived. We had planned on going out to a restaurant, but with everything being shut down due to the pandemic, we ended up hosting the dinner at our hose. Immediately after work, I spent the day putting away any pictures or trinkets that showed Nichole and I as a married couple. Tonight, I was supposed to be married to Rachel, and Nichole Wade's steady girlfriend.

Rachel had come over to help, which was nice and helped me pass the time. She told me that she was planning on heading back to Costa Rica soon to rejoin her husband. It made me feel sad because I had really enjoyed her company, but at the same time I did feel a measure of relief that she wouldn't be an ever-present temptation.

When the dinner party started, I was glad to have had the golf outing with Rachel the week before. It really helped us sell our relationship to Cory and Joanna. They gave us a number of 'interesting' looks as they would steel glances at Rachel, and then at me. I'm sure they were wondering why I would marry a woman almost twenty years older, but they were polite and never said anything.

Dinner went off without a hitch, and we were soon relaxing and drinking in the family room. Wade and Nichole looked so natural together even I could have been convinced they were a couple. And I felt like Rachel and me played it off well enough that we gave the impression of being the more seasoned, married couple. It was fun getting to know the Fletchers. I was slowly getting used to Cory's squishy looking face. I couldn't figure out how he married a gal like Joanna. I thought she was incredibly attractive when I saw her at Wade's CrossFit gym, but seeing her here, dressed in a floral skirt and blue blouse, her long red hair styled, and her makeup done made me realize just how beautiful she was.

It wasn't long before we fell into playing foolish drinking games, and before I realized it, I was well passed buzzed and nearing in on drunk. I set my glass down on the table and leaned back into the sofa's soft cushion, breathing in deeply through my nose, and willed myself not to slide further into the drunk scale. I was feeling warm and quite numb when Rachel leaned close to me.

"You know," she began, whispering in my ear. "This party is only a breath away from turning into an orgy."

I spluttered at her comment and then tried to cover it up like I'd just had a coughing fit. "Good grief Rach, have you lost your mind? This is just a dinner party." I must have spoken louder than I'd intended because Rachel gave me an elbow and a hiss to not talk so loudly.

"You don't think I of all people would recognize the signs?" Rachel asked, leaning into me, her breasts pressing against my side. "Joanna's practically begging for it. This get-together is a tinder box. All someone has to do is light the flame."

"Oh," I turned to her, trying to raise a single brow like my wife does. I don't think it worked as drunk as I felt. "Are you going to be the one to light it?"

A wide, evil, and knowing smile spread across Rachel's features. "Give me the word and I'll strike the match."

I took another deep breath and looked around the room. We were all sitting close together, and the conversation had devolved into lots of sexual innuendos. Someone had once told me that CrossFit members knew how to get their freak on, but until now I hadn't given it much thought. Maybe Rachel was right, I thought as looked around the room, having to squint slightly to keep everything in focus.

I looked at Nichole but couldn't get her attention. She was completely emersed in conversation and looked so comfortable, so natural, so outgoing. I felt comfortable for the size group we had, but I was happy it wasn't any larger than the six of us. Maybe it was time to take a que from my wife and get out of my comfort zone. Afterall, it wasn't like I was going to be the one instigating anything. That would be up to Rachel. And if she failed, no harm no foul.

Turning back to Rachel, I whispered, "Light the match."

Somehow Rachel's grin grew even wider still. She gave me a wink and the scooted to the edge of the couch. "So, if everyone is feeling sufficiently under the influence, is anyone interested in a more 'adult' game?"

Nichole's eyes widened and her head practically whipped in my direction. I simply shrugged and gave her an 'I-don't-know-what's-going-on' look. Nichole's eyes narrowed suspiciously.

"What do you have in mind," Joanna asked. The gorgeous redhead took a long sip from her wine glass and set it on the table.

Rachel picked up her phone and activated the home screen. "Well, I downloaded a Truth or Dare game the other day, and I've been curious to see how it goes."

"That could be interesting," Cory said, quickly down the rest of his beer. "What the fuck, why not."

"Rachel," Wade moaned as he put his palm to his forehead.

Joanna suddenly looked slightly panicked, "Have you played this before?" she asked, looking first at Rachel and then at Wade.

Wade shook his head and laughed, "No, but I'm sure we all know where this game leads."

"Oh," Joanna said, looking relieved. "Of course."

"Could be fun though," Cory chimed in. I haven't played Truth or Dare since I was a teenager. And even then, it did not go as I'd hoped it would."

"Excellent," Rachel said, looking at me with a beaming smile. "First," she said, directing her attention at the others. "There's still lots of alcohol, so feel free to grab what you want, but please consider staying the night. We have a couple of extra bedrooms with beds already made up. Either that or let us call you an Uber."

If felt odd to hear Rachel offering up my house as if it was her own, but I was glad she made the offer. None of us were in any kind of condition to be driving anytime soon.

"Second," Rachel continued, "to keep the game moving along, let's say that you have to pick a Truth one round, but then you have to pick a Dare on the next. Of course, the rule still applies that if you don't want to answer the Truth, you can automatically chose the Dare instead."

"This is going to be interesting," Nichole said from her spot next to Wade.

It struck me how much smaller she was than he as she sat next to him. It was damn near comical.

"How about we go counterclockwise," Rachel proposed, "That means Wade has to go first."

Wade took a shot of the bourbon and exhaled a noise breath. "Alright, let me have it. I'll take a Truth."

Rachel gave him a disappointed look but looked down at her phone and then asked, "Does the idea of public sex turn you on?"

"Yes," Wade answered easily. "Nice. That was simple."

"Very well," Rachel said, looking next to Nichole.

"Bloody hell," she muttered wringing her hands in her lap. "Truth," she finally said.

"I think I see how this is going to go for the first round," Rachel said, again looking at her phone. "Have you fantasized about someone (not a celebrity) while having sex?"

"Yes," she said, letting her eyes dart to me and then back to Wade.

"Fucking woman," Wade joked, pulling her into a tight embrace and tickling her sides. "I'm not enough for you?"

It nearly killed me to see their closeness. Wade knew exactly what spots on her were most ticklish, and he applied that knowledge to great effect, causing my wife to writhe in his grip as she let out a peal of high-pitched laughs.

"It was before you," Nichole said between bouts of laughter. "Not anymore."

My guts churned inside, but my erection grew harder.

"Alright you two," Rachel said, turning to Joanna. "Truth or Dare?"

"I'll spice it up," Joanna said. "Dare."

"Very good, we have someone with some courage. The Dare is to get on all fours and playfully spank your booty in a naughty way."

Joanna's eyes lit up when she realized it would be something fun to do but not too far removed from her comfort zone. She quickly got onto her knees and did as instructed, slapping the cheek of her ass. It would have been better had she not been wearing a skirt, but it was still extremely enjoyable to watch.

"I'm going to score Joanna higher on that one, very well done, Joanna," Rachel said, looking to Cory next.

Cory sighed, "Fine, I'll take a Dare," he said, looking at his wife. "I can't let her one-up me."

"Take your shirt off," Rachel read.

"Ah fuck, this is how it starts," Cory swore, but didn't hesitate as he removed his shirt.

He wasn't nearly as fit as Wade, but he was in good shape, and his wide shoulders and narrow torso were nothing to be ashamed of.

"And we're off to a good start," Rachel confirmed. "I guess I'll follow suit and take a Dare." Looking at her phone, Rachel read, "Exchange an article of clothing with the player sitting opposite from you." Rachel looked up and turned first to Nichole and then to Joanna. "Joanna, I think you're closer to being in front of me than Nichole, so I think I'll trade my top for yours."

Joanna's sudden intake of breath could be heard by everyone, but to her credit, she tried to act like she wasn't nervous. We all watched as the two women stood and exchanged tops. Rachel's loose fitting purple blouse for Joanna's much tighter fitting blue one. Joanna's result was very disappointing because the new blouse hid her curves, but Rachel certainly had everyone's attention with the way her new blouse molded over her tits like it had been painted on.

"I hope I don't stretch it out," Rachel said, trying to get a better fit over her large breasts.

"It's fine," Joanna laughed, "I think the show is worth the cost of the top."

"I'll take a Truth," I said when Rachel looked at me.

"Spoilsport," she said, rolling her eyes at me. She then read, "What's the longest amount of time you've gone without sex?"

I felt myself blush, but then a second later it felt like the blood drained from my face. I forced myself not to look at anyone as I thought about the answer, but I was curious as hell to see what Nichole's expression was. "Not counting the time before I was a virgin-,"

"-Starting from when you got married," Cory interrupted to the consensus of everyone.

Then Nichole added, "And it has to be penetrative sex. Oral sex doesn't count."

I couldn't believe my wife had just said that. What was she getting at? I took a moment to rethink my answer. Finally, after a long moment I said, "A couple of months I guess."

The answer didn't get much of a rection, and so Rachel began to prepare to start round two. I suddenly felt my phone vibrate in my pocket, and at the same time I saw Nichole put her phone under her leg. I waited a moment before I pulled mine out and read the text she'd sent me. It read, (Next time we play this game, you'll be able to say six months… or maybe longer.)

I felt the blood rush back into my face, and I was more than thankful that everyone was looking at Wade.

"I guess I have to go with a Dare," he said with a shrug.

Rachel giggled before she read the Dare, which made everyone pay closer attention. "Spank the person with the least amount of clothes on. The group decides how many and whether you use your hand or another object."

"Oh fuck," Cory swore, realizing he was the one with the least amount of clothes on.

The rest of the room busted out in laughter as Wade stood from his chair and approached Cory.

"We can do this the easy way, or the hard way," Wade joke. He then looked at Joanna and then to Rachel. "How many?"

"I think four," Rachel said.

"Let's make it five," Joanna said, trying to stifle her laughter.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," Cory continued to swear. "It's not fair. Wade has fucking banana hands. It'll be like getting hit with a wooden paddle."

"I'm sure I can find a paddle," Rachel said.

"No-the hand is fine," Cory corrected quickly. He stood up and turned around, and then murmured, "This fucking game never goes how I hope it will."

Wade took his position and readied his hand. When Cory bent over, Wade took it easy on the first two, but then really laid into him on the next three. Cory almost fell over and had to grab his chair for support. From the sound of it, I could imagine that it stung like a son of a bitch.

"Nichole," Rachel prompted as everyone's laughs began to fade. "I believe you have a Dare." Nichole nodded, biting her lower lip as she did. "Undo the other players pants with your mouth, making sure to keep eye contact."

"Oh," Joanna made a surprised sound.

"Oh, wow, alright," Nichole said, moving herself to the edge of the couch. "Nothing to it," she said as if trying to convince herself.

Nichole got to her knees and moved in front of Wade. Looking him in the eye, she moved in like she was going to give him a blowjob. From my angle, that's exactly what it looked like. It took several minutes of failed attempts, but eventually she managed to undo the button to Wade's pants and pull down the zipper. Everyone could tell Wade was turned on as he tried to pull his shirt over himself for cover. Nichole then crawled on the floor to where Cory sat and repeated the performance. It was incredibly sensual, and I felt the sexual tension in the room escalate dramatically.

"Well that certainly got me going," Rachel said, fanning herself with her hand as if it was a fan. "Joanna, I believe you have a Truth?" At Joanna's nod, Rachel read, "What was the dirtiest thing you've ever done in a public place?"

Joanna's blush went into her scalp, turning her skin almost the same color as her hair. "Oh my, this game keeps you on your toes." Joanna sat for a long moment thinking, and then said, "Sorry honey," she quickly said to Cory, and then went on, "It would be giving a guy a blowjob during spring break at a bar in Cancun."

"Ah!," Cory acted shocked, "you dirty whore."

Everyone again laughed, but from the quick exchange between the real married couple, there were going to be further conversations at some point.

The game went on for several more rounds, each one increasing the stakes over the last. Cory had actually lost his pants at one point, and everyone was certain he was going to be the first one naked until Nichole suddenly drew a Dare to remove all her clothes.

"You're making that up," Nichole said, turning on Rachel.

"No, that's what it says," Rachel defended and handed the phone to her.

"Bleeding bloody bollocks," Nichole swore, handing the phone back to Rachel.

"I'm so glad I didn't get that one first," Joanna said, looking sympathetically at Nichole.

Nichole sat staring daggers at Rachel for a long moment before finally shaking her head and exhaling a defeated sigh. She removed her blouse, revealing a lacy red bra that was the sexiest thing I'd ever seen. She then stood and fiddled with the back of her skirt until it fell to the floor. She was wearing a thong that matched the material and color of her bra.

"You'll have to tell me where you bought those," Joanna suddenly said, referring to Nichole's underwear.

"Let's talk after. A friend of mine has all the connections," Nichole said, seeming to stall for time.

Wade sensed the same thing I was because he moved to pull at Nichole's panties. "Quit stalling, lose the rest."

"You can be patient," Nichole snapped, stepping just out of his reach. "Bloody git," she murmured as she reached behind her back and unfastened her bra.

Nichole didn't have the largest tits in the room, but they were so perfectly made for her body that she had no reason to feel shy. I caught a good look at the necklace she wore. That same one I'd seen on her for a while now. It was an odd choice, and I couldn't help but wonder why she only ever wore it lately. Those thoughts soon left me as I watched Nichole remove her thong and drop it on top of her small pile of clothes.

"There," Nichole said, giving us all a bow, "I hope you're happy."

"I'm pretty happy," Wade said, pulling her close to him in a hug she couldn't break free from.

I, and everyone else in the room, got a good view of Nichole's pussy when Wade took her, but she quickly closed her legs and pulled Wade's arm around her for cover. Despite trying to hide behind Wade's hulking form, Nichole was on display for everyone to see, and I couldn't have been happier about it.

"I'm feeling very nervous," Joanna said, giving Nichole a sympathetic look. "I have to pick a Dare."

"Dare," Rachel said, hitting the icon on her phone. "Choose another player of the opposite sex that is seated across from you. Have them place an ice cube on your navel until it melts. They cannot use their hands to keep it in place and they should keep the cube in place using only their lips."

"Well," Joanna said, her skin flushing. "At least I get to keep my clothes on."

"It looks like you can pick either Wade or Ky. They're both more-or-less in front of you."

"I uh, well, I think… I think I'll choose Ky," Joanna finally said, standing and unconsciously straightening her blouse.

"I'll get an ice cube," Rachel said, sounding as pleased as I'd ever heard her. She dashed off to the kitchen, leaving a nervous Joanna and me in her wake.

"I guess I'll just lie down here," Joanna said, sitting on the ottoman that we had pushed to the side. She sat down and then moved to her back, all the while being careful to keep herself covered.

She was obviously nervous, but I thought I could see some of those same signs I'd seen in Nichole; a desire to want to do it, but a need for others to push her into it, like a way to do things but somehow be able to say that they were influenced by others. Rachel popped back in and handed me the ice cube.

Joanna nodded to me and pulled the loose fitting blouse up high enough to expose her belly button. I placed the cube on her skin, holding it a moment with my fingers. As soon as the cold ice touched her skin, Joanna's well-defined abs tightened. I moved into position and put my lips onto the cube.

"Mmm, that's getting cold," Joanna said, pushing her hand under her bum as if to avoid temptation to touch the ice.

I tried to release the cube to see if it would stay in place, but it wanted to slide off her body immediately, so I had to stay in place. As close as I was, I could smell Joanna's skin, and even a faint scent of her essence. She might be acting the prim and proper part, but she was obviously getting to be very turned on. The minutes ticked on, and Joanna began to squirm as the ice melted. It became a struggle and I watched in fascination as her muscular abs shifted and moved beneath her skin.

Finally, the cube was small enough that I could sit back onto my heels. My lips felt numb from the cold. Several streams of water had cascaded down Joanna's torso and fell into the cushion of the ottoman. Her glistening flesh made my dick press hard into my underwear.

"I don't know about the rest of you," Rachel said, clearing her throat, "But I found that very enjoyable."

"I'll say," Cory said, his voice thick with emotion. Clearing his throat, he said, "I think I have to pick a Dare this time."

Rachel shook herself and picked up her phone while I took my seat. "Flip a coin four times. Every time "Heads" comes up, someone of your choice must take off an item of clothing."

"Finally, the game fucking breaks my way," Cory said with a pump of his fist. He then fished out a coin from his pocket, flipped it and let it fall to the floor. It hit Tails. "Of course, it fucking does," Cory complained as he picked up the coin and gave it another toss. This time he got lucky as it landed on Heads. With another pump of his fist, he looked to Rachel, "Sorry, but Nichole's already completely naked, and I know what my wife looks like, so I've got to pick your blouse."

"No need to apologies to me, hon," Rachel said in her usual sultry tone. She carefully removed the tight-fitting blue blouse and placed it on the arm of the sofa.

Everyone's eyes immediately took in Rachel's ample bosom. The bra Rachel wore was not the usual cute, dainty piece of material that most women wore. No, her bra was more utilitarian, with thicker straps that went over the shoulders, and four large clips that fastened behind the back. Rachel's bra was meant to be used and was built to provide the support her large breasts needed.

Cory's next flip came up lucky again, and of course he asked for Rachel's bra next.

Rachel turned her back to me, "Ky, be a dear and remove your wife's bra?" she said, referring to herself it the third person, leaving me squirming with a horniness that was quickly evaporating the alcohol from my system.

I took a deep pull from my drink, set it back on the table, and then expertly unclasped Rachel's bra. I had done it a few times and knew that I had to pull with some serious tension in order to unclip the metal fasteners. As the bra released, Rachel's breasts spilled out for everyone to see. I stole a quick look around the room and was surprised to see that even Nichole and Joanna were completely fixated on the older woman's breasts.

Cory's remaining coin flip didn't go his way, so Rachel was spared for a turn. Or at least she thought she was. She chose a Dare and ended up as naked as Nichole by the end of it. The game was fucking going great, I thought. I was still clothed. I hadn't drawn anything too embarrassing, and two of the three women were completely naked. Fucking awesome game.

"Mine's a Dare," I said, feeling good about the direction the game was going.

Rachel's eyes widen and her brow rose, "This is an interesting one," she said, turning her phone when I tried to steal a look. "It says, masturbate in front of the group for five minutes."

"It fucking does not," I said, quickly stealing the phone from Rachel's hand. "Ha! It says 'pretend' to masturbate."

"That's ridiculous love. How are you going to 'pretend' to masturbate? And besides, no one here wants to see you pretend. We're here to have some fun. Plus, you're quite good at it," Rachel said, drawing a laugh from the others.

"No one here wants to see that," I said, shaking my head furiously. I could take some ribbing, but I was not wanting to expose myself and let everyone see my dick.

"I want to see that," I heard Nichole say her quasi hiding space at Wade's side.

"I'm happy I didn't pick that one, but I wouldn't look away," Joanna said, a shy smile appearing on her features.

I felt short of breath, and I had to work to keep my hands from visibly shaking. I'd showered at gyms before where I'd been naked in front of others, but I'd never sat in a room with my hard dick exposed for all to see. I stole another glance toward Wade and Nichole, procrastinating my decision for a moment longer. Nichole was holding on to Wade's side, her beautiful breasts pressed against his upper arm. She, like everyone else, was staring at me, but she had a hunger in her eyes the rest didn't share.

It occurred to me that in our past experience of sexual exploration, she had always been the one to the center of attention. She was the one on display for everyone to watch, and she'd done far more than simply masturbate in front of a small group of people. Even without speaking to her, I was sure I knew what she was thinking. She wanted me to do this.

"Looks like the women know what they want," Wade said, leaning back into the couch, which had the effect of reducing Nichole's hiding spot.

I met Nichole's eyes and knew I should look away, but in the moment, I couldn't. I watched helplessly as she silently mouthed the words, 'do it' with her lips. I felt a nervousness explode within me like I'd never known before.

"Fuck," I muttered under my breath. At least I was hard, so I wouldn't feel overly embarrassed. I sat still for a long moment, feeling everyone's eyes boring into me. If I refused, it would tank the game, but if I did it, god, just the thought alone made my blood race.

I moved fingers to the fly of my pants, trying the best I could to hide how badly I was shaking. My fingers felt numb and slow to respond as I opened the fly to my pants. I took another deep breath as I fished my dick through the flap in my briefs, pulling it out for everyone to see. The first thing I noticed was the coolness the air as it hit the exposed skin of my dick. It felt, nice. With my dick out of my pants, I felt an emotion I wasn't expecting. Apart from the extreme adrenaline rush, I felt a freeing sensation. It wasn't just that my dick was out in the open, it was just that the whole experience was oddly liberating.

It was the strangest sensation as I looked down at my dick, and my brain took in that everyone was staring at it as well. Grasping it with my hand, I slowly pulled at myself. I didn't need to move my hand but a couple of inches up and down, but it felt amazingly erotic. After a couple of minutes, I felt the nerves fade and almost found myself enjoying the lude act.

I kept my eyes down on my dick because I didn't dare look up and catch someone's direct gaze. But even with my eyes down, I could see Nichole's hand rubbing Wade's cock over the top of his clothes.

"Keep going luv," Rachel suddenly said. "I'll be right back."

With that, Rachel quickly popped off the couch and went upstairs. She was gone less than a minute before she sat back down, holding the bottle of hand lotion we kept in the bathroom. "Here, this'll help." Rachel took my hand from my dick and pumped out several squirts of the lotion into my palm.

I resumed and immediately felt difference. I've jacked off plenty of times without lubricant, but it's always more enjoyable to you can use something to lubricate the process. I felt my erection swell in my hand from the blood pumping rapidly through my body. My dick felt a little bigger in my hand than it normally did.

"Are you getting close?" Rachel asked after a few minutes.

"I don't think I can with everyone watching-and I don't want to make a mess on the carpet. Remember, it's only for five minutes."

"Don't worry about that, I'll make sure you don't make a mess," Rachel said. She suddenly pivoted from the couch onto her knees. She then moved between my legs so that her mouth was near my dick. "You know you can always cum in me."

"God that's so hot," Joanna's voice sounded.

I had so much blood pumping through my ears it felt like I couldn't hear. Seeing Rachel's open mouth in front of me, her tongue licking her teeth and lips, put me over the edge and I came hard. Rachel quickly shot forward and placed her lips around the head of my dick, taking my load without hesitation. I came surprisingly hard, and for a long moment everything around me ceased to exist. It wasn't until I collapsed back into the couch and heard Nichole and Joanna applauding that I snapped out of my haze and quickly put my dick back into my pants. I even got a complementary nod from Cory, but I was glad my Dare was over. Still, I felt high from the adrenaline rush. I felt amazingly alive.

The game went another round before Wade drew an unlucky Dare and ended up having to remove his pants. And it wasn't long after that Cory lost his pants as well. Joanna lost her blouse, but round after round she managed to keep her bra on, much to my dismay. Somehow I was lucky enough to keep most my clothes on, but after my display of public masturbation, I really wasn't feeling very inhibited.

Finally, Joanna scored a lucky Dare and gave her the power to tell Wade to remove his boxer briefs. Wade sighed with a shrug, and then stood up from the couch. It was only then that everyone could see the massive girth that was hiding under the thin material of his underwear. While he'd been sitting on the couch, he'd kept his removed clothes on his lap, effectively covering his cock from view. But it was about to be on full display now. Wade pushed his briefs down and his semi-ridged cock sprang out.

"Oh my god," Joanna gasped, her hand covering her mouth.

I'd seen Wade's cock before, but never quite this up close and personal. It was fucking enormous and lined with thick veiny lines that ran its length.

Wade sat down and self-consciously tried to find a way to sit without his cock being on display. He tried to cover it with his forearm, but Nichole pushed his arm aside and wrapped her hand around his massive member. Her hand looked so dainty and petite around the meaty cock. I knew they'd had sex countless times now, but I still found it hard to believe she could take the entire thing inside her.

"Good god Wade," Cory scoffed but lightheartedly. "Way to make the rest of us feel slightly inferior."

Wade actually looked a little embarrassed as she tried to shrug off the comment.

"Nichole, you poor woman," Joanna said, shaking with held in laughter. "If you're letting him near you with that thing. I can't understand how you'd be walking afterward."

Nichole simply smiled as she ran her hand down the length of Wade's cock. "It takes some getting used to, but it's worth it."

"Quit it woman," Wade chided, pushing Nichole's hand away, "you're going to make me nut in front of everyone."

"Ky had the stones to do it," Nichole teased, "Maybe you should do it too."

"I'd like to see that," Joanna said. She immediately slammed her mouth shut, giving the impression that she hadn't meant to say it out loud.

"Joanna," her husband said in surprise. "What's gotten into you?"

"Not you lately," she said, her words were slightly slurred as she had continued to drink throughout the game.

"Hey," Cory spluttered in shock while everyone laughed. "Wade, you're going to have to put that thing away before my wife leaves me and tries to bed you."

It felt good to laugh like that. It had been a while. And I was happy that at least this time it wasn't at my expense.

"I'm just teasing," Joanna said. "And I'd never let Wade near me with that thing. He'd ruin my little pussy."

"How much have you had to drink?" Cory asked, seemingly still in shock that his wife was being so loose lipped.

"Not enough to fuck Wade, if that's what you're asking. I like my pussy the size that it is, thank you very much."

"Okay, okay, okay," Cory said, waving his hand. "I get it, let's get back to the game before we go completely off the rails."

"If you're sure," Rachel said, picking up her phone again. "I believe it's Joanna's turn for a Dare."

"Yep, give me a good one," Joanna said, flipping her hair back and finishing the last swallow of wine from her glass.

"Oh fuck," I said, reading the Dare from Rachel's phone. "I didn't think this game went that far."

"Oh no, what is it?" Joanna said, her voice filled with trepidation, but still a hint of desire and lust mixed in.

"Play spin the bottle to select the person who will pleasure you orally until orgasm." Rachel lifted her eyes to Joanna. "If it's too much, we can end the game. We don't want you to do anything you're uncomfortable with."

"Hey!" I protested. "What I did was definitely not comfortable."

"Oh hush," Rachel said, poking my side with her elbow.

"I went past uncomfortable a while ago," Joanna said with a laugh, and the added dryly, "No, I'll soldier on."

Cory quickly downed the rest of his beer and set the empty bottle on the coffee table. All eyes were on Joanna as she leaned forward and gave the bottle a spin. The neck of the bottle rotated around quickly and for longer than expected, but eventually slowed until it was barely turning at all. Estimating the diminishing speed of the bottle, I was certain it was going land on me at one point. And truth be told, I wouldn't have minded in the least. But the bottle rotated a little further, passing even Wade before it finally stopped in front of Nichole.

Nichole only shook her head and rolled her eyes, "Why am I not surprised," she mumbled just loud enough to be heard.

"You don't have to, Nichole," Joanna said suddenly. "I'm sorry. My head's not thinking very clearly. Of course you don't have to-we'll just make my husband-"

"No, no, no," Cory said adamantly. "That's the Dare. You two are just going to have to power through it."

"And if you had to suck Wade's cock? Would you be so willing to keep going?" Joanna shot back.

"Well, no," Cory said, heatedly. "That's different."

"How is that different?" Joanna demanded.

"I don't know, it just is. Guys can't do that, it's disgus-,"

"Dude, you're just going to get yourself into trouble," Wade suddenly interjected. "Trust me, you don't want to go there."

"Oh, right," Cory said, seeming to realize what he was going to say. "Well, okay, yeah, I get it I guess."

"Men," Nichole said, her voice filled with exasperation. "It's fine, Joanna. We're more mature than these gutless blokes."

"Hey, I didn't say anything wrong," Wade defended, but Nichole was already moving herself to the edge of the couch, ignoring him completely.

"Uh, how do you want to," Joanna began hesitantly.

Nichole nodded toward the ottoman where the redhead woman had laid before. "Make yourself comfortable. I'm going to have another drink."

"I think I like the sound of that," Joanna said, picking up her wine glass.

What surprised me wasn't that they were both going to take another drink, but that they skipped over the wine, and each took a strong shot of the bourbon that was on the table.

"Bloody hell that's strong," Nichole said in a gasp.

Joanna nodded but didn't speak at first. Her eyes bulged and she coughed several times, but she kept it together and moved again toward the ottoman. "What happens here stays here, right?" Joanna said, sweeping us with her gaze.

"Absolutely luv," Rachel said confidently before anyone else could speak. "We're all consenting adults here."

Joanna gave a curt nod and let a very nude and much shorter Nichole guide her into place. Joanna sat down on the edge so that her legs draped over the sides of the ottoman. She looked nervous but determined, and I wondered how much the alcohol was affecting her. Would she regret this in the morning when her head had cleared?

I've never done anything like this before," Joanna said to Nichole who was now standing between her legs. Joanna's voice trembled as she spoke.

"We'll certainly be closer friends after, yeah," Nichole said, moving slowly to her knees.

Joanna let out a nervous laugh and nodded. "I've always been curious about this kind of thing, but I never thought I would actually do something about it."

"Just try to relax," Nichole said, helping the redheaded woman remove her skirt and panties. Once Joanna was prepared and in place, Nichole ran her fingers through the dark red pubic hair, combing her way through with repeated strokes. "You have a very beautiful pussy."

"Thank you," Joanna said, her skin tinging with red, blushing at the intimate compliment.

"Now lie back and close your eyes if you'd like. Ignore everything else in the room."

It struck me how confident Nichole seemed as she rested her head against the inside of Joanna's thigh, making herself comfortable as if she was planning to stay a while. Joanna surprised me when she removed the blouse she was wearing, and then surprised me again when she removed her bra. Fuck, her breasts were as amazing as she was, covered in a light smattering of freckles except for around her small nipples where they were more heavily concentrated.

From where I sat, I could see the side of Nichole's breast, and I wondered for a moment if she wanted nipples more like Joanna's as her own were large, thick, and protruded outward as if to declare their existence to the world. Personally, I loved my wife's nipples. I loved that she always tried to hide them by padding her bras, although she didn't seem to do it anymore. Lately, I could almost see her nipples through her clothes.

I took in the scene slowly, trying to memorize every moment as it passed. My eyes were drawn to Nichole's lower half, between her legs where I could clearly see a sheen of wetness. She was soaking, I realized, and I was certain I wasn't the only one who had noticed.

The two women seemed to forget about everyone else in the room as they slipped into their own world. For our part, except for a small noise that would occasionally escape Cory, we were all as silent as church mice, as if making the slightest noise might ruin everything we were witnessing. The minutes passed, and there were several times when Joanna would try to hurry things along, but Nichole refused to be rushed. I knew what she was doing, though. She was taking time to build Joanna's desire up, teasing her to higher elevations each time Nichole's fingers or tongue neared the woman's clit.

And then, as if the scene wasn't hot enough, the sounds that started to come from Joanna had all the guys hard. Even Rachel was gripping my knee tightly as she watched. Joanna's form suddenly stiffened, but Nichole paused and let the woman come back from the edge of her orgasm. We could all see that she was close, but Nichole expertly kept edging her higher.

I leaned to the side to get a little better look and could see Nichole's tongue now deeply imbedded into Joanna's sex. Nichole slipped in two fingers and sucked on Joanna's clit. Little by little, it looked like Joanna was doing an abdominal crunch as she began to sit up. She was going over the edge and there would be no stopping it now.

Grabbing Nichole's head with both her hands, Joanna curled herself around Nichole's head and began to let out a high-pitched wail. It was like nothing I'd ever heard before, like pure lust and ecstasy turned into sound. Joanna's body convulsed over and over, and her wail turned to cries and barks as a powerful orgasm ravaged her.

Joanna finally fell limp onto her back, her skin glistening with perspiration. "Oh my god," she said softly. "Just, wow."

Something caught my view in corner of my eye. I turned and looked. Cory jerked his head toward Nichole's bum. Wade caught his meaning first, and I heard a loud groan escape him as he noticed what Cory was gesturing to. Nichole's hips had turned to us as the oral pleasuring had gone on, and now we had a full view of her very wet, and very open pussy. The smell of sex caught my nose. I leaned closer and felt my heart pound in my chest. From my angle, Nichole's pussy had opened like a flower in bloom, and it shocked me how open it was.

"Fuck this," Wade swore as he got to his feet. "I can't take it anymore."

For the briefest of moments, I thought he was going to leave, but instead, he got to his knees behind Nichole and grabbed her by the hips.

"Wade," Nichole cried out in surprise. "What are you-ah!"

Nichole's body lurched forward as Wade thrust his hips forward, sinking his cock to the hilt in one easy stroke.

"Holy fuck," Cory cried from his seat.

"Ah! Wade!" Nichole cried out as Wade's hips pounded with force into her smaller form. Nichole hooked her arms under and around Joanna's thighs as she tried to hold on to keep from being slammed onto the floor. "Oh, fucking fuck, ah!"

For a moment I thought Wade might be hurting my wife, but Nichole's cries were filled with as much passion and pleasure as they were with shock and awe. With Nichole's face so close to Joanna, each downward thrust pushed Nichole's face into the other woman's entrance. The scene was too much to watch. Filled with her own needs again, Joanna sat up and cradled Nichole's head with her hands, guiding Nichole's tongue, nose, and sometimes chin into her center. It wasn't long before the insides of Joanna's thighs, as well as most of Nichole's face, was covered in the redheaded woman's essence.

Nichole slammed back and forth like a sex doll between the two CrossFitters, but she didn't seem to mind. In fact, I was quite sure she was probably the happiest she'd ever been. With the tension and passion that was in the air, it didn't take long before Wade was dropping his load into Nichole with a loud grunt. He kept himself buried deep in her pussy for a long moment before pulling out and sitting back on the floor. Nichole clung to Joanna like the woman had just saved her from drowning.

Once again my eyes went to Nichole's sex. What had once looked like a blossoming flower was now a gaping hole. Muscles spasmed and twitched, and after a moment, large droplets of cum began to stream down her thighs.

"Did that just happen?" Joanna said in wonder, still holding on tightly to Nichole.

Nichole only laid limply on Joanna's lap, her face covered in another woman's juices, the rest of her body in sweat. She was still breathing hard, her eyes were unfocused, staring blankly at the wall.

"Hell fucking yes it did," Wade growled and stood up, his cock still mostly ridged and swaying back and forth as he got to his feet. "And it's going to happen again." He then reached down and picked Nichole up into his arms. "Ky, Rachel, can we borrow a room?"

"Of course," Rachel said, shaking herself. "Why don't you take the one here downstairs."

Wade barely nodded and strode off carrying his prize. The room on the lower floor was just off the family room, so it only took Wade a moment to carry Nichole out of sight. We heard what must have been Wade dropping Nichole onto the bed, but then it got quiet.

"I can't believe that just happened," Joanna said in disbelief, pulling her skirt and blouse off the floor. "I thought this was the kind of thing that only happened in the movies."

Cory moved to sit beside his wife, holding her supportively. "I don't think I've ever seen you orgasm like that before. I'm jealous," he said with a good natured laugh.

"I don't think I ever have," Joanna said, running her hand through her hair, trying to tame it.

"What a fun evening," Rachel said at my side. It looked like she was going to say more when suddenly we heard Nichole's voice cry out from the other room.

"Wade, I don't think-ah! That's the wrong hole-oh fuck! Wade-go slow! Ah! Go slow you bloody meathead. Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck."

We all looked at each other, our eyes wide in surprise as Nichole's voice continued to cry out. I think we all were concerned for a moment, but the slap, slap, slap of sex began in earnest, and it was apparent to everyone that Nichole was more than enjoying herself.

"I for one don't think I can compete with that," Joanna spoke again, "but if it's alright with you, we'd like to take your other bedroom."

Rachel nodded quickly and gestured for the couple to follow her upstairs. We had prepared both the bedrooms for company, and Rachel had spent enough nights in my house to know where the other room was, so she played the good hostess and led them upstairs. Leaving me behind to listen to my wife get pounded in her ass by Wade's monster cock. He was now ruining both her holes, I thought to myself. I felt my hands shaking from the constant hits of dopamine I'd gotten throughout the evening. I thought to stand up, but my legs even felt unsteady.

Rachel soon appeared, wearing nothing but her skin, reminding me that I had a woman to enjoy for the evening. It was probably the last evening with Rachel, so I knew I needed to make the most of it.

"I told you things were ready to light off," Rachel said, moving to my side and pulling my shirt over my head. "I don't know how you managed to keep your clothes on, but I'm hornier than I think I've ever been, so I need you to take me to bed."

----------

I had the kind of sleep that doesn't really feel like sleep. After several sessions with Rachel, she finally had mercy on me and let me sleep, but the sounds echoing through the house kept waking me up. It didn't feel like I'd slept at all, but somehow the sun began to rise. I listened for sounds in the house, but for the first time it was silent. I couldn't imagine how much cum had been produced in the house from the night's activities. When I'd first tried to go to sleep, I had through it would be Cory and Joanna that would keep my awake, but their noises were drowned out by Nichole's despite her being downstairs. And Wade's staying power had been something to behold. They seemed to go at it nearly all night.

"You're awake?" Rachel said, her face inches from my shoulder.

"Yeah, but I'm still fucking exhausted."

"That's okay, you have the whole weekend to recover," Rachel said, never opening her eyes.

"I think I'm going to need it." I closed my eyes to the morning light and felt myself start to drift off.

I had started to fall back to sleep when Rachel's body moved and woke me back up. "Lick my pussy again, Ky," she demanded, moving on top of me in the sixty-nine position, placing her opening above my mouth.

I was about to complain that I was tired when I felt her mouth go over my dick and begin to suck. It didn't take long for my arousal to start again. Shaking my head, I fluffed my pillow to raise my head and started to eat Rachel's pussy. I brought her to several orgasms, but she only wanted more. Finally, after what felt like an hour, she declared that she was satisfied and went to take a shower. I rolled over and fell into a deep sleep.

It felt like I'd only blinked my eyes, but when I opened them again, I could tell from the light in the room that it was late in the morning, if not close to noon. My head throbbed and my mouth was bone dry, but at least my stomach wasn't nauseous from a night of drinking. Luckily I'd caught myself from going too heavy on the boos, but I had a feeling that I hadn't missed a massive hangover by much. One more drink might have put me over the edge.

Despite wanting to go back to sleep, I forced myself out of bed and got dressed in a clean pair of shorts, tee shirt, and my well-worn flip-flops. I needed coffee if I was going to survive the day. Lumbering down the stairs, I caught voices in the kitchen, and when I rounded the corner, I found Rachel, Wade, and Cory, all fully dressed and casually sitting around our small dining room table, sipping coffee from Grande Starbucks cups.

Rachel pushed a cup across the table to me, and I gladly accepted it. The blissful liquid was near scalding and exactly what I needed.

"Where are the girls?" I asked, looking up from my cup to Rachel, and then to Wade.

Wade jerked his head in the direction of the spare bedroom, "I got kicked out about an hour ago."

"They're both in there? What are they…?" I said stupidly and then stopped myself, the caffeine not having had time to do its job.

"Joanna said she wanted a little more time with her new friend," Cory said, setting down the paper cup in his hand, "that was certainly an eventful Friday night… a little spicier than we're used to."

Wade laughed and leaned back in the wooden chair that was part of our second-hand dinning room set. The chair creaked under his weight. Rachel simply smiled. The moment felt awkward, and I think everyone wanted to break the silence, only no one knew what to say.

We were rescued by the sound of the bedroom door opening, and we all sat up and looked. Joanna exited, looking flushed but with an embarrassed smile as she noticed the four of us looking at her. She was dressed and her hair was more-or-less tame, but her skin was flush, and her clothes rumpled. Joanna ran her hands over her blouse and tried to straighten her skirt.

I spluttered on my coffee though when I saw my wife come out of the room wearing nothing at all. Like Joanna, her skin was flushed, and her hair looked like it had been quickly raked through with fingers and pulled into a loose plait behind her head. What caught me off guard, though, was her complete lack of self-consciousness at her nudity. I'd never seen her so bold before. She stood as if she was fully clothed, confident in her immodesty. My pulse quickened as my thoughts raced. Had my wife gotten so used to nudity and sex that she felt no apprehension now about showing her naked body?

I felt myself drift into that cuckold haze as everything around me seemed to blur itself into unimportance. Only my wife stayed in focus. I watched the small group mingle and say their goodbyes like I was a voyeuristic stranger, observing but unable to participate. It was such a strange feeling, like I was there but not, going through the motions but blissfully numb to everything.

"Thank you," I heard Joanna say to Nichole, leaning down to give my wife a deep and searing kiss.

I tried to shake myself out of my reverie, but it didn't make any difference. I couldn't get over how comfortable Nichole seemed to be among everyone.

"I think Cory and Joanna got more than they bargained for," Wade joked after the couple had left.

Nichole sat down gingerly on the wooden chair vacated by Cory and and rested her elbows on the table. She looked exhausted, like she'd slept less than I had. Her neck and breasts displayed various love bites from the night's escapades, and I wondered if those would prove problematic at work.

After sitting for only a moment, Nichole stood back up, "Sod it," she scoffed and moved to the softer couch cushion. Exhaling through her nose, she looked toward Rachel, "How much of that did you have planned?"

Rachel smiled and then shrugged, "I had my hopes, but I have to admit, it went much better than I thought it would. I haven't had that much fun in ages."

Wade then looked down at his watch, "I'd love to stay and chat, but I've got an early afternoon class to get teach." Wade walked over to Nichole, kissed her on the forehead, and then let himself out.

"I suppose I should get going as well-don't want to wear out my welcome," Rachel said as soon as the front door closed.

"Don't feel you have to," Nichole said. She sounded sincere. "I think we're going to be a couple of lazy lie-abouts for the rest of the day, but you're welcome to stay if you like."

Rachel decided to stay for a while, and the three of us passed the day playing card games, watching TV, and taking numerous short naps. It was a wonderfully relaxing day. I had hoped my wife might continue to walk around naked, but she eventually put on an old tee shirt of mine which hung well past her bum. It worked for me because it gave me easy access anytime I wanted to touch her bare skin under the shirt.

I had worried that after spending the night with Wade, my wife wouldn't be in the most sensual of moods when it came time to go to bed, but after Rachel finally did return home, Nichole stayed by my side on the couch. She rubbed small circles into my forearm with her thumb, her usual signal that she was initiating sex.

She saw me looking down at her hand as she traced the circles over my skin. Nodding, she leaned over and kissed me. "I need you tonight," she said, sounding like the Nichole I'd always loved.

I took her upstairs and laid her in bed. A small amount of light still hung onto the horizon as I took my time reacquainting myself with all her most sensitive spots. I took her in the missionary position because that's always felt the most intimate to me, and I needed to connect with her again. I had a feeling life was going to be turbulent in the future, so I wanted to enjoy the moment.

Nichole gave me a contented sigh as I slid into her vagina. I felt her wrap her arms around my shoulders and pull me in close. With the repeated orgasms I'd had the night before, and feeling very little friction on my dick, I was able to make love for as long as I wanted without coming. In fact, at one point I started to worry that I wouldn't be able to cum. I needn't have worried.

It had been months since I'd been inside my wife, but that didn't mean that other men hadn't been in her, I thought, letting my mind recall those lustful thoughts that always fueled my lust. I knew I could never go two years without having sex with her, but Nichole seemed determined to deny me for some lengths of time. The thought of her taking her pleasure from other men instead of me, made my head begin to spin.

Nichole had said she wanted to live the hotwife lifestyle for a couple of years, but I couldn't help but wonder if after that amount of time, could a married couple simply return back to a normal life, or would some element of infidelity always exist? I looked down at my lovely bride. It was so good to have her back in my bed. I'd fucked my neighbor many more times than I had my own wife recently, but while that had been fun, it didn't satisfy me the way I needed. It was like filling myself with junk food after a long fast, it gave me a needed lift in the moment, but it left me feeling unsatisfied and ultimately unhappy.

I knew I would never get the same reaction from Nichole as Wade could draw from her, but she seemed happy to be with me. After, I spooned behind her, holding her naked form to mine. Life was good

----------

When I heard the knock at the door the following morning, I assumed it was probably Rafe. But when I opened the door, all I saw was the Amazon van driving away, a small box left on the porch. Picking it up, I went back in the house and shut the door. It had been another nice slow start to the day. I'd made love again to my wife, and I was feeling like life had returned to what our normal was before Marcus and Rachel came into our lives.

"What do you have there?" Nichole asked as I walked into the kitchen.

I shrugged and set the small package on the table as I went to the panty and rooted around for a box of cereal.

"Don't eat cereal Ky, I'm going to make a full breakfast," I heard Nichole say as I began to grab a box of Golden Grahams. I let the box go and started to take a step back when I heard my wife let out a surprised giggle. "It came!"

Turning, I spotted the open box on the table. "What came?"

Nichole looked up at me, her features filled with a lustful look that I was coming to know was unique to her new lifestyle. She held up a metal contraption of some sort, but my eyes didn't comprehend what I was looking at. "Something you're going to hate at first but grow to love over time."

----------

Chapter 53

"Rikers 24-7 Stainless Steel Locking Chastity Cage," I read from the box, turn it to the side to read the detailed information. "I've got to say, I was kind of hoping you were just kidding about this."

"That's not true. You knew I was being serious," Nichole argued, "but don't worry, I spent a little extra to buy a quality cage."

I picked up the metal device from the table and inspected it closely. The actual cage part was all steel, shaped exactly like a circumcised penis with a cutout slit at the tip. A metal ring about a quarter inch thick was connected to its base with a cylindrical lock that connected the two pieces.

"It's designed to be worn all the time, and it's compact enough so it won't show under your clothes," Nichole explained. She excitedly held the key up between us. "Let's go put it on."

"Can't we wait until the weekend is over?" I whined, setting the box down dejectedly, knowing from the look in her eye that there was no changing her mind.

"Pish posh," Nichole said dismissively, "there won't be any more sex happening this weekend. We're both too knackered for that." My wife stood up, gathered the box, and held out her hand.

I placed the device in her palm and followed her upstairs. It was odd, I felt an ominous dread, but I also felt a strange new feeling I couldn't easily describe. It was an excitement of sorts, but it was so different than anything else I'd experienced. I knew it would take me a while to define it.

In the bathroom, Nichole had me sit on the edge of the tub and remove my shorts. I looked down and felt a slight measure of relief that my dick wasn't completely shriveled up. Maybe it was from all the use over the weekend, but despite being soft, my dick still looked a little over two inches long.

Nichole knelt in front of me and put her hand to my crotch. Using her fingers, she moved my package from one side and then to the other. "Luckily you aren't very hairy, but still, I think it'd be best to keep you clean shaven. I think you'll discover you like it."

I sputtered in protest, but it didn't even slow Nichole down as she quickly grabbed my razor and shaving cream. She put a new blade on the razor and then returned to kneel in front of me. Seeing the look in her eye, I knew there would be no stopping her. Nichole worked quickly to first trim away the longer pubic hair, and then she shaved the area clean. The cool feeling of the freshly shaved skin did feel kind of nice.

"Alright then," Nichole said more to herself. "This goes here." She guided my dick and balls through the ring until they were completely on the other side. I could feel a slight bit of pressure from the ring, but it wasn't uncomfortable. She next guided the metal covering over my penis. She had to rock it from side to side as she worked it up to where it met the metal ring. It all fit very snugly.

"It looks like I chose a good size," my wife said, giving me a happy smile. Nichole then picked up the lock, slid it into the cylindrical housing, and set the lock. "It's perfect." Nichole again moved my now caged dick from side to side, inspecting the installation of the new device. "How does it feel?"

I shrugged and shifted my hips, "Okay I guess."

"It doesn't pinch or hurt anywhere?"

I shook my head.

"I can't tell you happy this makes me, Ky."

"Really, you don't think it makes me look a little weird?"

Nichole shook her head adamantly, "Absolutely not. I made sure to find a proper looking cage. It looks like you've got some cybernetic implant, grrr, very masculine," she growled and then let out a peal of laughter. "Seriously, Ky. It looks great. I love it."

I sighed in defeat, "The things I let you do to me."

I pulled my shorts back on and walked around the bedroom giving the device a test run. It felt fine. I could see how someone could forget about it after a while.

"Do you want to give it a true test?" Nichole said, watching me from the bathroom. "We could try to get you hard, or we could watch some porn? I know you have a list of favorites on Xvideo."

"No," I said quickly, "let's not do that. I want to start off slowly."

"Fine, but I want you to tell me about your experience. I want to know how it feels when you get an erection, and if you have to sit down to have a pee."

"Seriously, you want to know that?"

Nichole nodded, "I'm curious."

"How long are you thinking I'm going to wear this?"

Nichole gave me a thoughtful look for along moment, "I think a week. And if you're a good cuck-boy, I'll let you out to have a wank next Sunday."

"Where are you going to put the key?"

Nichole slid the key from the counter and held it up. "I could have Wade hold it for us. I like those stories where the husband has to ask the bull to borrow the key. Maybe I could make it a condition that you have to suck Wade's cock for him to deliver the key."

"No," I said forcefully, "that's going too far."

Nichole giggled, "I was just having a go-I don't know what I'll do with it yet. I guess I'll just keep it in my purse for now."

"Fine, but you have to leave a copy here in the house in case of an emergency. You can hide it if you want to," I quickly added, knowing she was going to say it anyway.

"Agreed," she said, her smile very self-satisfied. "I guess I'll pop downstairs and get breakfast on."

I waited until I was alone in the room before I held the front of my shorts open and looked at the cage. It looked like a solid steel penis; probably what Colossus' penis looked like from X-men only smaller… much smaller. As I moved around the room, bending, doing some squats, and stretching in different angles, I actually found it more comfortable than I'd expected. It might actually be alright. At least until my dick tried getting hard, then it might not be so comfortable.

----------

Sitting at my desk in my cubicle, I looked around to see who else had come in. It looked like only a few other engineers had chosen to show up beside myself, which didn't surprise me, working from home was quickly becoming a standard people were less and less willing to move away from. I didn't necessarily disagree with them, but I still enjoyed coming into the office once in a while. I simply felt like I was more productive and less distracted when I was at the office.

With the coast clear, I rested my hand over my crotch and rubbed my thumb over my dick through my pants. I could feel the smooth metal shield with my thumb, but the steel sheath blocked all sensation to my dick. I had worn it for several days now, and all-in-all, it hadn't been that bad of an experience.

I knew I needed to get to work. I had a meeting I needed to prepare for. But I couldn't quit thinking about my wife. My wife, the woman who less than a year ago was so prim and proper in everything she did, was fucking other men on a fairly regular basis-and she was being paid to do it. It was easier to think of her new job as that of an escort, but if you boiled it down, she was working as a prostitute.

Images of her being taken by Wade in front of our friends flooded my mind, and I felt my dick begin to wake as I became aroused. It only took a few seconds before I began to feel the building pressure from the chastity device. It was such a different feeling, and the truth was I didn't know if I liked it or hated it. I'd learned quickly that there was a sweet spot of how aroused I could become before the device became painful. It was like it was training me to be at a constant simmer instead of a boil. I wondered if that was the intent of it. The cage did as advertised, though. There was no way I was going to get a full erection, at least not until the weekend.

Even though I'd only worn the cage a few days, it had already made a big difference in my day-to-day routine. I was used to masturbating at least once a day, if not twice. But wearing the cage of course kept that from happening. My work production had already increased since I had to be more careful with my thoughts, I'd already received a couple of compliments for how fast I'd returned a few complicated emails.

Another change that I'd noticed was that I felt a little melancholy sometimes. I kept a small, framed picture on my desk of my wife and I on the beach from a couple of years ago and looking at it made me miss those innocent days when we were first married. I couldn't help but wonder what the hell I was doing letting her sleep with other guys. There was a certain amount of ying-yang in messing around in the hotwife cuckold lifestyle.

Having already drank a couple of cups of coffee, I was feeling the need to pee, so I decided to go before booting up my computer and diving into the boring reading of project specification. I walked down the isles between the cubicles, passing several people on my way. In the bathroom, a coworker was at one of the urinals, so I decided to go to one of the stalls. I'd tried peeing while standing up at home with varied success. I could do it if I was very careful, but it didn't take much and the stream wouldn't hit the center of the slit, and the consequences were messy. Plus, I didn't want to take the chance that the guy in the stall next to me might see my silver pecker.

I flipped the lid down on the toilet down and noticed it wasn't very clean, so I covered it with a layer of toilet paper before I sat down. My wife was right about one thing, guy's bathrooms were pretty disgusting. Personally, I always tried to make it home if I had to sit down to take a shit, not wanting to have to sit down in the public bathrooms. But with the cage on, it was simply a safer option to sit down.

When I sat down, I wasn't as careful as I should have been, and the end of the cock cage bumped the porcelain edge of the toilet with a loud clank. I quickly adjusted, but I wondered what the guy at the urinal must have thought. I did what I needed to, cleaned up and exited to bathroom. I was halfway back to my desk when an engineer lead from another department caught up to me.

"Ky," called out Tom from behind me.

I stopped and turned, waiting for Tom to reach me. He was someone I'd worked with on several projects. He was a nice enough guy, but we weren't close friends. "Hey," I simply said as we shook hands.

"So, it sounds like we have a mutual friend," Tom said, shaking my hand. Tom was originally from New York, and still very much had the New Yorker accent. He was at least ten years my senior, my height and in decent shape. But his hair was graying prematurely which made him look older than he really was.

"Oh, who's that?" I asked.

"Do you know a Cory Fletcher?"

I felt my heart stop in my chest and I'm glad I wasn't walking because I would have surely stumbled. "Yeah," I said as I cleared my throat. "I just met him recently, so I wouldn't say I know him well."

"Cory said he met you at a CrossFit gym recently. He's been trying to get me to join for a while, but that's just not for me."

I wasn't sure what, if anything, Tom was wanting to talk about, so I did my best to play along casually. Meanwhile, I started to feel a cold sweat form on my chest. "I've only gone the one time," I said, hoping to downplay my association with anything to do with Cory. "But it seemed like a good gym."

"I suppose," Tom shrugged, "like I said, not for me. I only wanted to see if you had any interest in looking into the Clampers. That's where I know Cory from, we're both Clampers."

I felt a touch of relief, but still not in the clear. "Is that the gold miners club?" I asked. "I've heard of it, but I don't know anything about them."

Tom smiled and handed me a card with several red letters on it and a website. "Honestly, it's an excuse for a bunch of guys to get together and drink over a weekend. We try to do some type of service project, sometimes we'll build a monument at a historical site, but mostly it's just camping and drinking."

"Sounds interesting," I said noncommittally.

"No pressure here," Tom said, turning his hands palms up. "Check it out, if it's something you might want to do, let me know. Cory said he and his wife were at your house for dinner last weekend and that you and your wife were good people. We're always looking for good people, so I thought I'd extend the invitation."

"Well thanks, I'll take a look," I said, holding up the card to view again. I desperately wanted to ask if Cory had said anything else about dinner, but I couldn't think of a way to form the question that wouldn't come off weird. "It might be fun. It was good to get to know Cory and Joanna." I focused on Tom as I spoke to see if he had any reaction at all.

"They're great. Super nice people," Tom simply said, giving me nothing.

I thanked Tom again and we parted, but my head was spinning as I thought of the possibility of my two worlds colliding. Fuck, I swore to myself as I went back to my cubical. The stupid game we played of acting like Nicole and I were married to different people would blow up in my face badly if Cory and Tom talked in detail and connected a few dots. People at work knew who my wife was. I was the 'guy married to the pretty British gal.'

There was no way I'd be joining the Clampers, even if it was something I wanted to do. I was going to have to be careful and tread lightly around Tom for a while. And Nichole and I were going to have to be a lot more careful about the games we played.

I sat down in front of my computer, and suddenly felt an uncomfortable pressure in my crotch. Damn, I was trying to get a hardon, but the cage was fulfilling its function and keeping that from happening. I thought the fear I'd just felt at what felt like nearly being discovered would have nuked my libido and sent my penis into hiding. But my dick was pressed firmly against its steel sheath.

----------

"Hey babe," Nichole called from the kitchen as I entered the house.

I was surprised she was home. She'd been working until late into the night the last couple of days, but I wasn't going to complain.

"Fuck, what a dress," I said when I entered the kitchen. She was wearing a very sleek, tight fitting dress that covered one shoulder and arm, but left the other shoulder, arm, and most of her side exposed. It covered her chest completely but showed so much hip and side of her torso that it screamed 'look at me'. "I didn't expect to find you here." I went to give her a kiss, but she turned her head to the side, giving me her cheek.

"I can't mess up my makeup," she said, stepping away from the stove.

"You're on your way out?" I asked, looking to the stove where two burritos sat on a plate.

Nichole nodded, "I had planned on coming home to cook dinner for both of us, but Arthur and his group flew in unexpectedly, so we're all headed out to some posh place on the Strand."

"I see," I said, looking at the plain cold burritos on the plate. "Will you be back tonight?"

Nichole gave me a sympathetic look, "I wouldn't plan on it."

"Ugh… " I groaned and bent forward slightly at the waist, hoping it might reduce the building pressure from the cage. It didn't. "What will you be doing?" I asked, despite knowing the answer.

"Ky, you know what I'll be doing. Are you trying to torture yourself?"

"I want to hear it," I said, feeling more and more uncomfortable by the second.

Nichole stepped closer to me an felt the cage through the front of my slacks. "Does it hurt?"

"It's uncomfortable when I'm really turned on, but not painful," I replied honestly.

Nichole nodded but held her hand over the cage, "I'm going to be with Arthur tonight, Ky. I'm sure at some point we'll retire to his room, where I'll suck his cock and fuck him until we both fall asleep."

"I have to sit down," I said, feeling suddenly weak in the knees. I took two quick steps to the table and plopped down in one of the chairs. I then concentrated on breathing in slow deep breaths. "Now it's starting to hurt a little bit."

"I'm sorry," Nichole said stepping close to me and squatting down to eye level. "Can I do anything?"

"Yeah," I laughed and pointed to my dick. "Let me out and let me cum."

"Besides that," Nichole said, rolling her eyes and standing back up. "If you're good, I'll take it off Sunday and make sure to take care of you."

"Argh," I groaned out loud, and then countered, "Saturday, for the entire day."

Nichole's lips pressed together as she thought. Finally, she replied, "Fine, Saturday. But there's no way I'm letting you run around free all day. I'll give you an hour, and you can cum as many times as you want, but then the lock goes back on."

"Fuck Nichole," I swore in disbelief. I looked up at her and could tell she wasn't going to budge unless I made things get ugly. "Fine, but I have one condition."

"Oh," my wife said, raising a shapely eyebrow at me, "cuck-boy is giving his hotwife conditions?"

I stood and went to the refrigerator where we kept a small whiteboard attached to the upper door. I wiped off the various old messages and drew a line down the center, dividing the board into two halves. At the top of the left column, I wrote 'DJs". At the top of the right column, I wrote QTYs.

"What's this?" Nichole said, moving up next to me.

I handed her the dry-erase marker, "Different Johns," I said, point to DJs, "Mark one for each man you fuck." I then pointed to the other column. "Quantities, for the number of times you make him cum."

Nichole's eyes grew wide as she processed what I'd just said. She pulled in her lower lip between her teeth and inhaled through her nose. "Are you sure this is what you want?"

"Absolutely," I said without hesitation. "This is how I stay more involved. I know you can't always send me pictures, and I can't always watch. But when you get home, I want you to mark the board, so I know what you've been up to."

Slowly, Nichole nodded her head. Holding up the marker, she said, "I'm assuming you want me to start now?"

"Let's just go back to Monday morning, and go forward from there," I clarified.

Nichole again bit her lower lip. She looked hesitant which surprised me. The way she'd been acting, I thought she had all the confidence in the world. It reminded me that some of what she was doing was an act on her part.

Nichole removed the cap from the top of the marker and marked two notches in the left, and five in the right. Meaning she'd been with two different men and made them cum a cumulative five times.

"God that makes me feel scandalous," Nichole said in a whisper. She looked flushed in her cheeks.

"See," I said, looking at the board. "I suspected that you'd been fucking around, but I didn't know for sure."

"Do you have to make it sound so dirty?" Nichole said, an agitated look on her features. "And it's not like you asked."

"I know I didn't," I said honestly. "It's kind a weird thing to ask your wife when she comes home. 'Hey hon, how many men did you fuck today?'"

"I see your point," Nichole said, "If this is what you want, I'll do it."

I nodded at her acceptance. "It is. I still want pictures, videos, and fuck, even audio recordings when you can. But I want you to keep track."

Nichole gave a small laugh and put the cap back on the marker, "Leave it to my engineer husband to turn it into a spreadsheet."

I couldn't help but laugh myself. "Don't tempt me to make it more granular, or I'll have you tracking all kinds of data."

"I won't say another word."

Nichole leaned against my side and touched my back. It was a simple gesture, but it gave me what I needed.

"Oh, you distracted me when I came in," I said, looking down to meet her eyes. "A guy at work asked me if I knew a Cory Fletcher."

By the look in her eyes, Nichole understood immediately. And for the next few minutes, I told her what had happened and what had been said.

"It did feel like were being bloody reckless," Nichole said after I finished. "Best not to play that game again."

"I was thinking the same thing," I said as Nichole's phone buzzed.

Nichole then gave a quick nod and straightened, "That'll be Rafe. I have to go."

"I know. Be safe."

Nichole surprised me by giving me a kiss, ruining her lipstick in the process. I didn't mind.

----------

Rafe took my overnight bag from me at the door and walked me to the car. He was the consummate gentleman and always opened the car door for me. But tonight, he didn't look as naturally jovial as was his usual self.

"Are you alright, Rafe? You seem a bit put out," I said once we were both in the car.

"I'm alright, but thanks for asking," Rafe answered. "Just a little disagreement with the guy I've been dating lately. This job is sometimes not very conducive to personal relationships."

"Do you need to stay home? I can always get an Uber."

Rafe shook his head, "Not while I'm your partner Hot Wheels," he said almost sternly. His features softened quickly, however, "Besides, tonight I'm only dropping you off and then I'm going back home. It actually works out well because I needed a break from Paulo for a couple of hours after that bitch fit he threw. God, could the man be more dramatic."

I wanted to laugh. It wasn't often Rafe let the 'gay' side of himself show. He was never ashamed of it, but he usually acted so masculine that it was easy to forget he was gay.

"Well, thank you for the ride Rafe. You always look out for me," I said, touching his knee with my hand. I hadn't meant the gesture to mean anything but a touch from a caring friend, and I knew Rafe would take it that way. We'd become fast friends with all the time we spent together.

Rafe trapped my hand against his knee, holding his own hand on top of mine. "I got ya girl," he said, and I suddenly felt my eyes stinging with a threatening tear. And of course, the always observant Rafe noticed.

"It's nothing," I said quickly before he could ask. "I'm just thankful you've been such a good friend. Really, thanks Rafe."

Rafe gave my hand a squeeze, "Any time," he said, and even his voice was slightly emotional. Clearing his throat, Rafe asked, "How's Ky holding up?"

I had to blink several times, but I managed to keep my tear in my eye. "So far he's holding up well, but this week is going to be a test. I left him locked up in his new chastity cage."

Rafe laughed, "Good for you. Did you get the one I recommended? How's he taking to it?"

I smiled and nodded, "I got the Rikers like you suggested, and so far he seems to be doing alright, but he's still getting used to it."

"Oh, that poor man. You already had him eating out of your hand, but now he's going to be groveling at your feet."

"To be honest, I have moments when I feel a bit bad about pushing him to wear it. But it makes me so randy at the same time," I explained.

"When are you going to let him out?"

"At the end of the week. You might not believe me, but I was listening when you told me about chastity play."

"Good girl. I know you were," Rafe said, letting my hand go when he needed to take an exit and turn on his blinker. "And you can extend the time if you work him up to it, just remember to watch him closely."

"I remember," I assured, "I don't want to be cruel. This is supposed to be a game after all… but I have to admit, I'm surprised how much denial turns him on. He's going to be climbing the walls by the weekend."

"I hope you have some energy left in the tank for him then."

"I should, or do you know something I don't about the next couple of days?"

Rafe shrugged, "No, not exactly. I'm not sure if you'd heard or not. Morgan wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, so he's had Catherine working to invite a number of her clients to the party tonight. I'm not sure how many people are going to be at tonight's event.

"I understand Arthur didn't come alone on this trip. But the tour of the manufacturing plant tomorrow is only for Arthur's group. We thought we would start the tour after lunch, and then meet back at the office to go over logistics and answer questions. But other than that, like usual, we're playing it by ear."

"I imagine I'll be seeing you tomorrow sometime then. I'd like to go over the look-ahead schedule before we present it to them."

"There should be time at the plant. Morgan's actually going to be the one to lead the tour, so I'm sure we can duck out at some point," Rafe confirmed. "I'm headed there first thing in the morning to make sure everything is ready, so just look for me when you arrive."

I nodded and we rode in silence for several minutes, Rafe actually driving at a reasonable rate of speed and not his usual half-mental race to some imagined finish line. I appreciated the slower ride because as we got closer, I started to feel the pre-meeting jitters. It didn't seem to matter that this wasn't my first time meeting with clients, I still felt an intense nervousness.

We passed over the breathtaking Coronado bridge, but with the early sunset of winter, all I could see were the lights from the ships on the water. It was always such an impressive sight in the daytime. I needed to bring Ky down here again, I thought, trying to remember the last time we had come.

"We're headed to Beach Village," Rafe said, waiting until we were off the bridge before speaking. "It's part of Hotel Del Coronado, so it's really nice. If Morgan and his wife aren't there already, they're only a few minutes away. But it should be fairly straightforward; meet everyone, dinner, probably dancing-we've arranged for live music, and then, well…"

"… Play it by ear," I filled in.

"Exactly," Rafe said with a wry smile.

I had never spent much time on Coronado Island, but I'd always been taken by the quaint town. It was always filled with tourists and loads of military personnel. Specifically, the Navy according to my husband, which made sense as it's on the water I supposed.

Arriving at the hotel, I wondered for a brief moment if it was closed, there was no one in site. But as soon as we parked, an attendant came out and opened my door. The hotel was an old building for American standards of old, meaning that it was maybe a little over a hundred years old. We had a very different definition of old in the UK. The large building had tall, white walls and a red tile roof that fit well into the small beach town.

I said a quick goodbye to Rafe and followed the hotel staff into the building. It felt a bit eerie walking through the hotel because there were so few people. I figured it had to do with Covid, and I made a mental note to ask Mr. Schultz how he managed to convince the hotel into hosting his event.

As we arrived at a pair of ornate double doors, the hotel attendant turned to me, "I'll have your things taken to your room ma'am," he said, holding up my overnight bag.

"Thank you-," I said, and at nearly the same time heard my name.

"Miss Ryan," sounded a deep, familiar voice from behind me.

"Mr. Schultz," I said, trying to hide the start he'd given me. My eyes quickly went from my boss to the tall, regal looking woman next to him.

"Good evening," Mr. Schultz said, nodding his head slightly toward me. "I'd like to introduce you to my wife, Claire." He looked to his wife, "Claire, this is Nichole Ryan."

"Pleased to meet you Mrs. Schultz," I said quickly, extending my hand. The woman wore two-inch heels which put her at the same height as her husband. Her mouth had that pouty 'duck-look' so common from plastic surgery. Which was unfortunate because she was naturally a beautiful woman. Her breasts looked to also have been modified by artificial means, their perfect roundness and high placement on her chest went against what gravity ultimately did to all women.

"Just Claire is fine," said the taller woman, ignoring my hand and giving me a brief embrace. "I'm hoping we get a chance to chat before the night's over."

"I look forward to it," I said, pausing a moment to take in the woman's dress. "And if I can say, that is a lovely dress."

"Thank you," Claire said, reaching down and touching the material below her waist. "I warned Morgan I was going to buy myself something nice if he was going to drag me to another of his work events."

"She did warn me," Mr. Schultz said in almost an afterthought. He looked distracted, as if his mind was almost completely focused on something else.

"You'll have to come up to the house for lunch next week," Claire said. "From what Morgan tells me, you've become quite an asset to the company."

I wasn't exactly sure why I felt irked at the woman's comment. Maybe it was because I'd been feeling insecure about a number of things lately. Not the least of which was that I was feeling like my only contribution was because I was an available female, providing sexual favors for business opportunities. I'd know that sex was always going to be a part of the position. Mr. Schultz had been very clear on that point. But I'd thought that I would also be included in more than just the providing of 'entertainment'.

I shook myself from those thoughts and tried to refocus on the now. I was conducting the presentation work tomorrow for the French group, so that had to mean that my contribution was more than simply spreading my legs. I had worked hard and put in a lot of hours with Rafe, developing plan after plan, and contingency on top of contingency to deliver their equipment on time, have it installed, and people trained on schedule and on budget. It had been a challenge, but to date, it all seemed to be working well.

"I'd like that," I finally responded when I noticed her beginning to give me a look. I was going to say more but stopped when the doors opened.

"Nichole," Arthur called out from the other side of the reception hall.

I waved as he hurriedly approached. Arthur gestured to three men who were talking with the band that was on stage, and they all turned and joined him.

"Hi Arthur," I said, feeling my nervousness return in spades. The band began to play a jazz number called After Hours. I'd heard in my music class years ago and remembered it because it was the first jazz song I'd even been exposed to.

"You are looking good enough to eat," he said softly in my ear as he hugged me. As he continued the hug, he put his lips to my ear, "I have been thinking about tasting your beautiful pussy since we last parted. I hope you will give me the honor of pleasuring you tonight."

I felt myself flush, which everyone surely noticed, and answered with my own whisper, "I would very much like that."

"Excellent," Arthur said as he pulled away, and then in a louder voice said to the three of us, "These are three of my closest friends and, how you say, coworkers. This is Luc," Arthur introduced first. "He is the head of our procurement office. Next we have Sacha, he is our accounts manager. And finally, we have Andre, he is the 'big boss' you might say. We have to keep him happy, or he will not sign our paychecks."

They all shook Mr. Schultz hand first, followed by Claire's, and then finally mine. Luc looked to be the 'nerd' of the group, with well-kept, neatly parted hair, he had a boyish face and a kind smile. Sacha looked to be the more independent of the group. He wore his hair longer, had a beard that looked like a week's worth of growth, and dark, penetrating eyes.

Arthur, Luc, and Sacha were all of similar heights and builds, but the fourth member of their group was the utter and complete outlier. Andrew was well-over six-feet tall, had wide shoulders on a lean but muscular frame, kept his head perfectly shaven, and had the darkest, blackest skin of any man I'd ever seen in my life. If fact, with the low lighting, his face was difficult to make out.

Taking a quick look around the room, I estimated there to be close to forty people. Catherine was surrounded by one of the larger groups, and it looked like she had them eating out of her hand. I was envious of the confidence she always carried. The room was set with a small dancefloor with the band on one side, and a dozen tables forming a semi-circle on the other.

With a prompt, Arthur took me by the arm and led me to the bar where he ordered a White Russian for himself and a Moscow Mule for me.

"A Moscow Mule?" I asked, watching the bartender pour vodka into a copper mug. "I've never heard of the drink before."

Arthur chuckled and shrugged, "Humor me. I've been trying new drinks lately," he said with his easy-going smile. "We were watching the movie The Big Lebowski on the flight here, so I thought I might try the White Russian."

Arthur took his drink and handed mine to me, "To trying new things," he toasted.

We clinked cups and each took a drink.

"Huh, that's not half bad," I said in surprise.

"Arthur took another drink and set his glass on the bar top. Looking pensive, he tilted his head to the side, "I'm not sure this one's for me," he said, giving me a wry smile. "I'm very happy to see you again, Nichole."

I couldn't help but feel a twinge of desire at the way he said my name, his accent giving it such an intimate feel. "I'm happy you're here," I replied. "I enjoyed our time together your last trip."

Arthur gave me a look that smoldered with desire, "I would take you to my room this very second if I was alone," he said, his voice thick with need, "but alas, I must be professional and push my thoughts for you aside until later."

I took another sip from my drink, enjoying the heat from the alcohol. "Do you think we'll be able to escape your friends tonight?"

"Escape?" Arthur said in surprise. "Certainly not. After I told them of my last trip, they demanded to come with me this time. I do hope you'll be able to show them the same incentive you so capably showed me."

I coughed while taking a drink, causing some of the liquid to go down the wrong pipe. I sputtered and choked for several seconds, attracting unwanted attention from some of the other guests.

"I'm so sorry," I quickly apologized, patting my neck.

"Maybe the Moscow Mule doesn't agree with you either?" Arthur commented, thankfully mistaking my reaction to the drink instead of to his suggestion of showing the same 'incentive' to his friends.

"I know Global Medical will do everything possible to fulfill your order with us," I said blandly. It was the kind of word salad a lot of customer service types would vomit out to a customer. I didn't exactly have much actual meaning but was generic enough that it could be interpreted however the customer wanted.

"Nichole," Arthur said a little more seriously. He looked directly at me; all playfulness gone from his voice. "Just as you have your own management to satisfy, I have mine. It is very important to me that you personally make sure Andre is happy. He has the power to stop our deal if he chooses."

"But we have a contract," I said, feeling naive even as the words left my mouth.

"We do," Arthur said. He suddenly paused as if changing his mind on what he was going to say. "I have no desire to change the path we have forward. I simply need to make sure that they," Arthur nodded toward his three companions who were engaged in conversation with Mr. Schultz and Catherine, "are taken care of as well as I was."

"I see," I said without thinking. Seeing the change in Arthur's expression, I quickly added, "I mean of course we'll take care," I paused as I noticed Arthur's frustration deepen. "I'll make sure they're taken care of." As soon as I'd said I instead of we, I saw Arthur's expression soften.

"Excellent, mon trésor," Arthur said, his charming smile returning. "I need to speak with Andre for a moment, can I ask you for a dance a bit later?"

I nodded, still trying to find my bearings, "Please do."

I took a large swallow from my drink, and then another. I watched as Arthur and Andre stepped to the side of the gathering crowd and wondered if they were talking about me. What was Arthur going to say to him? Something like, she'll fuck all of you yeah. Surely I couldn't be expected to fuck all of them, I thought, looking over the room as if for something or someone that could help. I looked back to the larger group of people and was pleased to see Catherine standing just enough to the side as to be easily approachable.

I set my drink down, "I think I'll come back for another one of those," I said to the bartender before turning and walking toward my boss.

"Catherine," I said, stepping up to his side, "May I have a moment." I gestured to a spot a few feet away from the group.

Catherine nodded and followed me to where we could talk in private. "Quite the handsome group of men you have there," Catherine said, giving me an approving look. "I wasn't sure how you were going to do, but I have to admit, you've got good instincts."

"Er, thanks, I think," I stammered before coming to my point, "Catherine, I just spoke with Arthur, and he made it clear that he wants me to take care of the blokes he brought with him, like I took care of him."

Catherine gave me a confused look, "Yeah, and?" she asked as if she didn't have a clue what I was talking about.

"And?" I repeated. "And there are four of them." I said it as if it was perfectly self-evident, but Catherine's expression didn't change.

"I can see how many there are. What are you so worried about?"

"Four men?" I said louder than I'd meant, feeling more frustrated by the minute. "I can't-I mean I've never…"

Catherine sighed and gave me a slightly sympathetic look, "There's a first time for everything, Nicky," she said, her tone very matter-of-fact, "You have three holes and two hands. They have four cocks. It's not that hard." Catherine laughed at my expense when she saw the look of shock on my face. "Oh, I forget how young you are sometimes. Look, the chances that they're looking for fivesome are extremely low. Most guys aren't into that-well, unless it's four women. I don't think you really need to worry that much."

"Oh," I said, feeling a wave of relief. "I didn't think about that."

"No, you didn't. You let your imagination conjure up the most extreme scenario and you didn't take control of the situation. Listen, they're looking to you to provide a service. You can recruit help, or you can space it out so you can manage. You're not some powerless sex slave."

Catherine was right, I thought. I had done just that, imagined the most extreme thing that could happen. "Thanks," I said after a moment, then more hesitantly added, "Are you available to… help?"

"I could be, for a twenty percent share of the profit split."

Her blunt answer caused me to pull back in surprise. Twenty percent was a tremendous amount of money. "Catherine, that's-"

"-A lot of money. I know," she said, looking back to her group. "I have my own customers to take care of, so helping you isn't on the top of my priority list tonight."

"I understand. I'll figure it out."

Catherine looked to study me for a moment before saying, "I know you will."

I was way out of my depth, I thought as Catherine walked away. The volume of the music from the band increased and a number of people moved to the dance floor. I ran my hands down the sides of my dress, feeling my exposed skin on my side. I was expected to be social here. I was expected to be building relationships with clients. For the first time I felt like this was more 'work' than it was simply having a new experience.

But it all came down to how I thought about it, I let myself consider. It was nothing more than a mindset after all. If I let myself enjoy the experience and quit overthinking everything, it would make the evening much easier. I looked down at my dress and could see my nipples protruding through the thin black fabric that covered my chest. My body certainly wasn't overthinking it. It was time to go have a new experience.

----------

Lying in bed, I propped my head up on my pillow so I could easily see my silver dick. I'd been wearing the cage for less than a week, but it felt like I'd been wearing it for a month. It surprised me how quickly I was becoming used to it. I looked to my phone again, at a recent picture Nichole had sent me. I was building quite the collection of naked pics. Taking in her nude form, I let myself imagine what she would be doing with Arthur later on. For that matter, I thought, looking at the wall clock, what she was doing right now.

Nichole was probably with Arthur, in his room, his cock in her pussy. It used to be a pussy that only I had access to, that only I enjoyed. But it wasn't that way any longer. I'd pushed her to be with another man, and once that had happened, I continued to push her to be with other men. In this week alone she'd already been with two men, and it was going to be at least three by the time tonight was over. Three men in a week, I thought to myself, well, technically four if you counted me over the weekend… and fuck, it would be five if you included Wade on Friday night. That meant she'd fucked five different men in less than seven days… fucking crazy.

I felt the pressure begin to build, and my silver dick rose slightly and centered itself on my body. I'd done this a half dozen times over the last half hour, getting myself as hard as the cage would allow before changing my thoughts to something less erotic so that my dick would deflate enough to relieve the pressure. I was still working on finding that sweet spot where I could have enough desire to simply let my hormones simmer. It was much easier said than done.

I wondered how far Nichole intended to go with the whole denial and forced chastity game. I'd read about guys that were happy to be locked up for months on end, if not years. Feeling the pressure lessen, my mind returned to my wife. I desperately wanted to masturbate, but the cage Nichole had purchased was thorough and effective. There was no way I was going to be able jack off until Nichole let me out.

It occurred to me that the cock cage that while the cock cage wasn't something I was fantasizing about, it was something my wife wanted to try. I'd mostly agreed because of the lustful look she always gave me when she'd looked at my caged dick. There was something about it she really liked. The cage itself wasn't all that difficult to wear, and I seemed to be quickly getting used to it. I might as well try to enjoy the experience, I thought. After all, the whole hotwife and cuckold idea had been mine. Nichole was just putting the pedal-to-the-metal so to speak.

Seeing my wife being fucked by Wade on Friday night made me remember why I wanted this whole thing in the first place. The look of pure ecstasy on Nichole's face was so complete, that it gave me a sense of satisfaction that was indescribable. In the end, that's what it boiled down to for me. Seeing her enjoying sex to its fullest made me happy. And somehow through it all, the angst, humiliation, and now even abstinence from my wife's pussy all added to my own satisfaction.

I knew Nichole had a few things on her ultimate cuckold wish list. She wanted me to suck a guy's cock, she wanted to try pegging, and it wouldn't surprise me if what she really wanted was for me to basically have gay sex with another dude. I didn't find the idea attractive but seeing the lust on her face from watching me do those things, that I did find myself more open to. The pressure began to build again, forcing me to change the direction of my thoughts as I tried again to find the balance.

----------

Dinner had gone off well, and all the clients seemed happy. I'm sure the chef had done an amazing job, but my nerves pushed all my appetite for food to the side. Several hours into the company party had proven to be socially stressful, trying to give the appropriate amount of time to each person was nearly an impossible task. I had expected to spend more time with Arthur, but he pushed me toward Andre at every opportunity. Arthur didn't seem to concerned about Luc and Sacha, but it was clear that Arthur wanted Andre to leave happy.

The message was clear, I needed to focus on Andre. I was about to take out my mobile and send my husband a message, but when I spotted Andre by himself at the bar looking a bit bored, I decided the message could wait. I left my table and made my way to the bar.

Andre leaned casually against the bar, sipping his drink, and scrolling through his phone. Wearing a dark suit that was nearly as dark as his skin, he made quite the imposing figure.

"Good evening, Mr. Maroc," I said, stepping up to the bar. "I hope you found dinner to your tastes."

He gave me a patient smile and nodded, "It was all very well done," he said, his English perfect.

"Can I ask, how is it you came to live and work in France? You have an African surname, your accent is even a touch South African, and yet you also speak perfect French."

"Please, call me Andre," he said politely. It could have been me, but his smile appeared to be slightly warmer. "And I'll tell you, if you tell me how an English girl came to live in San Diego."

"That sounds like a safe enough deal," I replied, ordering another Moscow Mule. "But my story is not all that interesting. My dad's American, and my mum's British. I grew up in Bristol, but when I finished sixth form, my family moved to San Diego just before I was to begin university. It was primarily for dad's work, you see," I explained, pausing to take a sip of my newly poured drink. "I decided to come with them and go to university here. I thought it would be an interesting experience. Only mum and dad ended up moving back to the UK after only a couple of years. And I stayed."

"You must have found something you like here," Andre said, his intense gaze made me feel like he was studying me. "Or someone."

I shrugged and nodded, trying not to give anything away, "I do enjoy the warm weather and the beaches."

Andre's smile grew, "That's fair."

"I do think that someday I might go back to England. I would like to be closer to my family."

"Family is important," Andre began, setting his drink on the bar. "I'm originally form Morocco, but when my parents both died when I was a teenager, I decided I needed to leave. I had no future there. A close friend told me about the Foreign Legion, and how they can help someone like me make a new start in life. So, when I was much younger, I moved to France and joined the Legion."

"That's impressive," I said, feeling a true sense of curiosity about the man. "I've never met anyone who has been in the Legion."

"There numbers are not large. When I was with them, there were less than ten thousand. It was hard, but they gave me the start I needed. They taught me to speak French, fed me, clothed me, and even paid me."

"How long were you in?" I asked. I was truly starting to enjoy the conversation.

"Only five years. That's the minimal time for an enlistment. After that, I went to university, got a job, and as they say, started working my way up the corporate ladder."

"You're quite the inspirational story. I'd reckon that if you wrote a book, it would sell quite well."

Andre chuckled, "Thank you, but I don't think so. I've never had much interest in writing."

"Oh, in that we're completely different," I said, "I love to write. Maybe you can hire me to do the writing for you."

"Hmm, perhaps," Andre replied, looking more relaxed. "It does seem we will be spending some time together in the future. Arthur came back very excited about your company."

"That's good to hear. We truly want to do a good job for you, and Andre was fun to get to know."

"He's a great asset to the company," Andre confirmed, "but he can get a little carried away sometimes. That's why I like to double check on the details sometimes."

"That's certainly understandable, especially when millions of dollars are at stake."

"Exactly," Andre confirmed. His attention was pulled to the dance floor for a moment. "Would you care to dance, Miss Ryan?"

"Yes please, and it's simply Nichole," I said, taking his proffered hand and following his lead to the dance floor.

My dress made it very easy for Andre's hand to feel the bare flesh on my side, and he seemed to enjoy that feature. It took me several dances before I started to feel comfortable. I had learned all the different steps at school, but since my husband avoided dances like they were death incarnate, I hadn't had many opportunities to practice. Andrew was a wonderful lead, however, and made it easy for me to enjoy myself as I relearned my steps.

I've read in a number of Ky's stories about the appeal interracial couples have. And I had to admit that the light of my skin compared to the almost complete black of Andre's own, was a stark contrast, and I found it visually appealing. My nether region began to tingle at the thought of seeing the black skin of Andre's cock. My inner hotwife wanted out.

As we danced, I glanced around the room on occasion. The few time's I'd caught Arthurs' eye, he seemed very please that I was with Andre, so I took that as a good sign. At least I wasn't going to have to worry about him being jealous if I was with Andre for a time. Not all men shared my husband's ability to find desire in humiliation and jealousy. For a brief moment, I thought of Ky at home, his penis locked up in a metal cage that I had put on him. I felt a measure of sympathy for him as I thought about how I was likely to enjoy an evening of unadulterated sex, while he would be stuck at home unable to even have a wank.

It was probably cruel of me, but that seemed to be part of the recipe he needed to really be turned on. I had told him that I wanted two years before we returned to a monogamous couple… well, before I returned to be monogamous, the cock cage made sure Ky was already relegated to that role, but I couldn't help but wonder if even after two years, would there be a any going back to the way things were?

"You know," Andre said after the band ended the song and we walked from the dance floor. "Arthur and I were thinking the four of us," he paused and cast his eyes toward the table where his companions sat, "might make a trip to Las Vegas after tomorrow's business. None of us have ever been, and I don't think we would forgive ourselves if we didn't take advantage."

"Brilliant," I said, not recognizing what Andre was driving at.

"I was hoping you might be our guide," Andre added, holding my upper arm in his hand so that his body nearly touching his.

"Oh, I… well, yes, of course," I said, thinking furiously about how I might pull it off. "I've actually never spent any time there myself, but I know someone who has." I looked quickly around the room and found Catherine standing with Mr. Morgan on the other side of the dance floor. "Give me a minute to look into it?" I asked, looking up to meet his eyes.

Andre nodded and released my arm. It wasn't a tight grip, but I could feel the callouses on his hands. They felt much like Wade's hands in that way, rough but strong. I strode over to Catherine, waving a quick hello to Arthur as I passed his table. A couple of females from Catherine's group had joined them, and Luc and Sacha seemed to be enjoying themselves.

"May I interrupt?" I asked when I was close enough to be comfortably heard over the band. "My clients would like for me to arrange a trip to Vegas after we're done tomorrow."

"Great, let me know how it goes," Mr. Schultz said without hesitation.

"You're alright with the expense?" I asked, feeling like I needed an official approval.

A look of frustration passed over my boss' face, "Nichole," he said, his tone letting me know he wasn't happy. "You have an entertainment budget, and these are your clients. You don't need me to tell you it's okay. Do what needs done. It's that simple."

I nodded sharply, "Yes, of course," I said, stopping myself from apologizing. I then looked to Catherine, "I don't know my way around Las Vegas, do you have any contacts that might be able to help me?"

Catherine's brow rose and she didn't respond right away, but after a moment she said, "I have someone who can help. He's not cheap, but he'll give you top notch service. I'll text you his number when I get back to my phone."

I thanked Catherine and walked away, trying not to look like I was in a hurry. Maybe I'd come between them at a bad moment because I was certainly feeling a 'not welcome at the moment' vibe.

While I had been talking with Catherine, Andre had made his way over to his coworkers. It looked like he and Arthur were in the middle of a discussion, so I paused before I was in earshot and waited for them to finish. Andre's head rose when he noticed me, and he waved me forward.

"I have some phone calls to make in the morning, but we should be able to work out all the details. Looks like we're all going to Vegas," I said, hoping I sounded excited. The truth was I was scared more than anything, and I was dreading having to tell Ky I wasn't sure when I was going to be home.

"That's fantastic," Arthur said, looking truly pleased.

"If any of you," I said, gesturing to include Luc and Sacha at the table, "have any special requests, let me know so I can plan it out."

"Very kind of you," Andre said, pulling me in close to his form. He tilted his head down slightly to me, "Would you like to accompany me to my room for a drink?"

I swear that question was like an opening floodgate to my pussy, my traitorous body not caring about anything else other than carnal satisfaction. I nodded and felt Andre's hand on my back, guiding me in the direction he wanted to go. I picked up my purse on our way out, avoiding making eye contact with anyone else in the dancehall because it felt like it was so abundantly obvious that we were headed off like a couple of kids skipping out of the school dance to go have sex.

I felt my pulse quicken with each few steps as we made our way to Andre's room, my vagina already preparing for what was to come. We walked along the rear of hotel, and despite the almost pitch black night, I could hear the ocean waves close by. The smell of saltwater filled my nose. Finally, we stopped at a door where Andre used his mobile to unlock the door.

As soon as we got inside, Andre turned on the entry light. The room was a spacious suite, with a small kitchenette on one side, and a fireplace on the other. Two large and comfortable looking sofas were in the center of the room near where we stood. I would love to have just one of them in my house I thought as I set my down my purse.

I turned to Andre and began to take off his coat. He allowed it, holding up his arms slightly to make it easier. I then carefully took the coat and hung it up in the closet by the front door. Without speaking, I then undid his tie and unbuttoned the front of his shirt. Andre reached out and caressed my breast. His rough hands sounded scratchy against the smooth material of the dress. Next I unfastened his slacks and hung those, along with his shirt in the closet with his coat.

I had only looked briefly at the bulge in the man's briefs as I removed his trousers, but I could tell that it was large. I'd intended to find out exactly how big, but before I could act, Andre turned me around and unzipped the back of my dress. Pushing it from my shoulders, the material fell to the floor and pooled around my feet. I began to bend down to collect the garment when I felt the back of my bra come unclasped, a second later my breasts were free, and my nipples seemed to find the open air especially invigorating because they turned to hardened nubs that stood like soldiers at attention.

Andre took my hand and led me to the sofa where he sat down. I slunk down to my knees between his legs and tugged down his briefs, freeing his onyx monster. I'd seen large cocks before, but this one ranked right at the top of the list. I'd heard the rumors that all black men were well-endowed, but I'd also read that was a myth, and that they were more-or-less as average as anyone else. Whatever was the actual truth, I was looking at a very large cock.

Two things caught my attention straight away. The first was obviously the size. It was every bit as thick as Wade's cock, and it actually looked slightly longer. And where Wade's cock was all veiny and mean looking, Andre's was smooth and nearly flawless in its shape. The second was the thick gold ring that pierced the through the tip of cock.

"Oh my god, I've never seen one of these before," I said, grasping Andre's thick cock with my hand. I gently touched the ring with my thumb, pushing it to one side and then the other.

"I find that surprising," Andre said, looking down at me, "I would have thought a woman of your experience would have seen her share of prince albert piercings."

I wasn't sure how to respond to that. A woman of my experience… did he think my main responsibility was to shag clients? The answer that came didn't fill me with joy. He probably did see me as nothing more than a corporate whore. I couldn't help but wonder what Arthur had said about me. Was I seen as simply an 'extra perk' for doing business with Global Medical? Those questions would have to wait until I could make time to ponder them. For the moment, I needed to focus to make sure the deal proceeded forward.

"Well, to be honest," I began, "I'm not as experienced as you might think, but I don't think these are very common-at least not with rings as big as this."

"I got it when I was in the Legion. You know, after a long night of considerable drinking," Andre said as I inspected the ring and how it pierced this skin. The ring was simple, but I imagined it was probably at least fourteen karat.

"God its gorgeous," I said, loving the heavy feeling of a large, thick cock in my hand. I loved the way its soft texture felt and yet I could feel it hardening under my fingers.

"You didn't panic and run away when you saw it. That's a good start," Andre said, running the fingers of his hand through my hair.

"Does that happen a lot?" I snickered.

Andre laughed, "More often than you'd think."

"I happen to have a well-endowed boyfriend," I said, unsure how much of my personal life I should reveal.

"And he approves of your work, of you fucking other men?" Andre asked bluntly.

I shrugged, squeezing his cock in my hand, slowly stroking him back and forth, "He's never asked, so I've never told him," I confessed, giving him an evil grin. "But this isn't exactly part of my job-or at least I try to separate this from the business part."

"How's that?" Andre asked, a confused look crossing his features.

I thought for a moment as I continued to stroke his mammoth rod, "I suppose it's all semantics, but I don't like to think of this as a job," I said, slightly lifting his cock as I spoke. "I'm here because it's a new experience I can have with someone. It's exciting and fun if it's done right, and… well, I enjoy sex."

Andre was nodding by the time I finished my explanation. I hadn't found all the right words yet. I was still searching for them myself. But he seemed satisfied.

"That sounds like a positive way to look at it."

"I don't see any downside," I said, moving forward and licking the bottom of his cock like a lollypop.

Andre let out a contended sigh, and I could feel his excitement through his cock. Knowing I was bringing my client pleasure always brought me pleasure. I felt a chill of excitement rush through me as I realized I was thinking of Andre simply as a client. With Arthur, I had told myself that we had a special connection, that it was because we were into each other. I hadn't let myself think of him as a client.

I continued to stroke Andre's magnificent manhood as I thought. Maybe I was becoming more comfortable in my role? I still felt terribly nervous before each time meeting with a client. But once things got started, that nervousness went away. I opened my mouth as wide I could and took in the head of Andre's cock. I felt the metal ring press against my tongue as my lips stretched. It didn't take long, however, for his cock to hit the back of my throat.

Getting his cock down my throat was a physical impossibility, or at least not without doing some serious damage to myself. But blokes seemed to appreciate an effort anyway, so I impaled myself onto his rod, jabbing it against the back of my throat. I was growing in my ability to control my gag reflex, but Andre's cock tested that ability to its fullest. It wasn't long before copious amounts of saliva coated the black rod, and I had to admit, I did like seeing my light skin against Andre's dark black cock.

I felt Andre's body shift as he leaned over and picked up his mobile from the small table next to the sofa. Holding it up, he asked, "May I take a picture?"

I sat back, taking his cock out of my mouth but maintaining eye contact, "Only if you send me a copy and then never share it again," I said, feeling saliva and precum run down my chin.

Andre took several pictures of my posing with his dark cock. He turned his phone to me, and I entered my number. Moments later I heard my phone chime from inside my purse. I was going to have to send them to Ky. It would drive him spare to see that I was with a black man, I thought as I resumed my work.

Using both of my hands, I used everything I'd learned about going down on a man, licking and sucking his balls, stroking his shaft with various rhythms until I seemed to find one he especially appreciated. It wasn't long before I felt his cock begin to twitch in my hand as his cum exploded into my mouth. I thought I had gotten used to large amounts of cum from Wade, but the volume Andre produced was far more than I was ready for. I swallowed voraciously, gulping down incredible amounts of hot spunk, but I couldn't prevent some of it escaping from my lips and dripping onto my breasts.

I kept my lips wrapped around the head of his cock for a long moment as Andre's cock made small micro twitches, each one producing a small jet of semen. I felt like I'd had a small meal. Andre seemed fine to let me take control, so once my jaw began to ache, I decided it was time to make a change. Sitting back on my heels, I wiped cum and saliva from my mouth. I had to look a mess.

I reached for my purse and removed one of the largest condoms from inside. Bugger how I hated the things, but Ky was right, I couldn't take risks that could potentially harm us both. Getting to my knees, I could see a flash of disappointment cross Andre's face, but he didn't protest.

I tore the wrapper with my teeth and removed the greasy prophylactic. I then rolled it down and over his thick shaft, using my hands to smooth it down and make sure it was properly fit. Andre's cock definitely stretched the latex. In fact, the condom fit so tightly that it was more like a second skin, like it had been vacuum sealed.

Once that was done, I crawled up onto the sofa, straddling Andre's legs. He wasted no time in taking me and pressing his full lips to mine. I'd never kissed a man with suck large lips, but I quickly found that I liked it. I felt Andre's hands grab my arse and pull me closer to him. It had the effect of pressing his cock against my pussy, and I could feel the heat from his manhood against my lower lips.

I bucked my hips up slowly and then back down again, lubricating his cock. Hearing his breathing increase, I reached down and guided the tip of his cock to my entrance. I had to almost stand up in order to get high enough to let it enter me. Standing there in a half-squat position, I wasn't able to tease him for long before I needed kneel back down. As soon as I did, I felt his thick cock penetrate me, stretching the walls of my pussy wide and making me gasp.

"Oh, bloody hell that's thick," I cried out. "I need a moment." I looked down, trying to see how much of his cock was inside me. It was about half I estimated, but it was enough that I needed to breathe and let myself relax.

"Take your time, Daddy can wait," he said, giving yet another surprise. I'd never called anyone daddy before. At least not since I was a small girl with my own father. I thought that was the kind of thing said in cheesy porno vids. "Most don't even make it this far."

"Such is the curse of having a large cock," I said, trying to laugh through the building pressure. I stopped talking all together as another inch of thick black cock penetrated its way inside me. I blew out a long breathe through pursed lips, feeling an intense fullness.

I lifted myself up slightly, paused for a short rest, and then pushed myself back down. As I repeated the process, I would glance down to our waists where I could see my pussy slowly eating up his cock. I still had several inches to go, I knew if I took anymore, I was going to feel some serious pain as it wrecked about my insides.

During these initial few minutes, I had tried to keep my poise, acting the professional, graceful, and keeping at least some of my emotions reigned in. But that didn't last. I planted my hands against Andre's smooth chest as my legs began to shake from the strain. I shifted my hips up and then down a few more times before the strength seemed to bleed out of my arms.

I collapsed onto his chest, all pretenses and prideful arrogance evaporating like a drop of water on a hot stove. I felt his arms wrap around me, "It's so much," I said, growling in frustration and increasing lust.

"You're doing great, baby doll," Andre said encouragingly. "Don't be in a hurry, we have time."

Andre's hands clasped my head gently and raised my head. He then leaned down and covered my lips with his own. I accepted the kiss and felt my body relax. I've always enjoyed kissing. When I first met Ky, we would spend hours and hours kissing and fondling each other. It's such an intimate expression that it at almost feels more like I'm cheating on Ky more when I'm kissing rather than having actual sex with someone.

Kissing Andre was a purely sensual experience. I didn't know the man well, and he didn't know me. I had told myself that we were simply using each other for our own selfish ends. But kissing him with his cock imbedded deeply inside forced me to feel a deeper connection with him. You can't help but connect with someone when your naked bodies embrace each other, and their cock and tongue are inside you.

I felt Andre's hand slip down my arse, his middle finger rubbing over my rosebud. He had to lean forward as if doing a partial sit-up, but his long arms easily reached any part of me he wanted. He pulled me in tightly, deepened the kiss, and slipped his finger inside my arse. I knew it was coming but still jumped when I felt it enter.

I had to break the kiss to take a deep breath of air. I felt my body sweating against Andre's dark skin. He was as calm as a summer day, but I was a trembling bundle of nerves. As we kissed, I slowly felt Andre's hips thrust upward.

"Ah!," I cried out, sitting upright as if I'd been shot in the back with a taser. Every muscle in my body felt like it was under tension. "No more, no more, no more," I chanted, squinting my eyes shut and trying to relax my body.

After a time, I dropped my head and opened my eyes. I was so close to taking all the man's mammoth cock, but almost two inches remained. I wanted to take it all, but my body was telling me in no uncertain way that this was my limit. Looking down at our joining, I couldn't help but be amazed at the extensive amount of my own fluids that coated the still visible part of his cock. It was more than that, I was leaking down his thighs and was probably making mess on the posh sofa, at least it was leather.

"No worries, baby doll," Andre said softly, a wide smile on his face. "You're a rare woman." He didn't elaborate, but his tone sounded pleased.

I laid my forehead against his chest and began to work my hips up and down on his soaking cock. It felt like my first times with Wade. I thought I'd gotten over that, and I didn't think Andre was that much bigger. But whatever the case, he was stretching my pussy to new limits. I glanced down quickly when his cock came out, and I was amazed at how tightly my pussy lips clung to his shaft. It was like I was trying to apply a death grip on him with my vagina.

Oh, my poor vagina. It would never be the same for my husband, or at least I never would be. I loved that feeling of being stretched, feeling full, having my heart pound rapidly in my chest as a large cock penetrated me. It made me feel alive and more a woman than anything else I'd experienced. I began to thrust my hips faster as the pleasure built, and all other things fell away. By the sheen of sweat building on my body, it felt like a high-intensity workout at the gym. My hair either clung damply to my face, or hung down over Andre's body, draping him in a dark curtain.

I wasn't sure if I truly felt it or not, or if it was simply my mind imagining, but I swear I could feel Andre's cock ring touching areas inside of me. I looked down again and what I saw made me stop.

"Andre," I gasped, lift myself off the man's cock completely. "The condom tore." The condom sat crumpled at the base of his cock.

"Probably tore on the ring-it's happened before," he said, removing the condom and tossing it aside. Without saying anything else, he pulled me back to him and rammed his cock in once more, this time bare and unprotected. I tried to protest, but the change in feeling was so tremendous that the protest died on my lips. It felt so wonderful I couldn't bring myself to care.

"Oh god," I cried in a strangled whisper as I held onto Andre tightly. I was trying to do much of the work, but I could tell Andre wanted more because his hips were actively working against my own.

No words were spoken as the minutes passed. A droplet of sweat trickled down my temple. I felt myself on the precipice of a monster orgasm, but for several long minutes it felt as if it was just out of reach. The constant burn and stretching from Andre's cock kept my release at bay. It felt like I was climbing a mountain, but the peak was always one more vertical wall to summit.

I growled in frustration and tried to change the angle when Andre suddenly spanked the cheek of my arse with his heavy hand. It had been a time since I'd felt the sting of my flesh from a spanking, but my body instantly remembered the sensation. The one slap was enough to finally push me over the edge.

I thought my muscles were taunt before, but they strained even harder as my release began. I arched and bucked in Andre's grip, my toes curling back so hard I thought my feet were going to cramp. My legs shook and squeezed tightly against the large black man's torso. I was still in the throws of my orgasm when Andre stood from the couch and began to walk toward the bedroom. I felt a stab of pressure deep inside when gravity pulled me down and drove Andre's cock deeper into my pussy. I quickly wrapped my shaky legs around his hips and my arms around his neck as I tried not to be impaled any farther.

Despite my best efforts, I was having difficulty hanging on. My body was slick with sweat, and it felt nearly impossible to keep hold. "Andre," I heard myself whine, straining every muscle to it's absolute limit. "I can't hold-Ah!" my cry came out involuntarily as more of the man's cock found it's way inside.

"Hang on to daddy, baby doll," he said, walking casually to the bedroom.

For once I was not pleased that the suite was as large as it was. It felt like an eternity as I fought to pull myself up with each step Andre took. I felt like if I slid down his cock even another millimeter, it was going to do some serious damage to my insides. I felt my legs and arms beginning to slip and prepared myself for the inevitable pain, but at the last moment, we reached the bed and Andre laid me down on top of it. His cock never left me, however, as he moved me into the center of the bed.

"Je veux te baiser," Andre said switching to French to say I want to fuck you.

"J'aime ça," I whispered back, telling him I liked it.

"Arthur was right," Andre said in English, and then switched to French again, "Tu es une bonne petite pute."

"Andre," I snapped angrily, "calling me a whore-you're as coarse as my boyfriend."

Andre chuckled as he leaned in towards me, his cock filling me again, "I call you what you are, my little Nichole. But there is no shame in it. Not in my eyes." Andre slowly fucked me, focusing on his own pleasure now. "You are a beautiful woman, and I hope to have you for many nights in the future."

Andre's thrusts quickened, his cock penetrating me to my limit each time. I felt a pain stabbing through my fingers and realized that I was gripping the duvet tightly in my hands. "Bloody hell… it's so intense," I moaned. I was right on the threshold between pain and pleasure, and the slightest breeze could've knocked me over either way.

"I wasn't sure what to think of you at first," Andre continued to talk, easing his pace only slightly. "Part of me thought you were arrogant and only interested in making more money. But now I see the truth of it… you are curious, you are wanting to experience new things, but you are still denying your nature."

"My nature?" I managed to ask.

"I think you probably war with yourself, but you were made to bring men pleasure, baby doll," Andre said, easing his cock in deeply and holding himself there. "You would be happier if you focused on that talent and stopped worrying about the delivery dates, warrantees, installation issues, and other such nonsense."

"Andre," I said, my voice strained. It was bleeding impossible to talk business with a giant anaconda sized cock in your cunt, "my job is to make sure we meet your expectations. It is important to me that the equipment you're purchasing meets your expectations."

"There are others who can worry themselves about that," Andre said, caressing my legs and then pulling them together in front of his chest, his cock still nearly buried in my pussy. "You, my perfect baby doll. Your body is perfect for pleasing cock, yes." Andre let out a contented sigh. "But you are dangerous because you entice my senses."

I wasn't sure how to respond to that, so I simply didn't. Andre seemed content, and he was giving me incredible pleasure, so it seemed pointless to argue. I was blissfully happy in my lust fueled haze, and Andre seemed quite capable of keeping me there for a long time.

Andre's pace quickened, and for several minutes he fucked me without speaking. He then suddenly pulled out, let my bum drop to the bed, and crawled over my body until his legs straddled my chest. Next he held his cock to my lips, the cock ring pressing against my lower lip. As soon as I parted my lips, he roughly shoved his cock deep into my mouth. I felt his manhood hit the back of my throat, but that didn't deter him, he only shoved harder.

I twisted to the side and Andre quickly relented. With his cock out of my throat, I took several lungsful of air. All while Andre wanked himself above me. "Hold your breath," he suddenly said, jamming his huge rod into he back of my throat again.

It didn't take long for me to feel the tell-tale pulses that meant the man was cumming again. I had no choice but to hold my breath with his cock blocking my windpipe, but I only felt his cock twitching against my lips because he was pouring his load almost directly into my stomach.

I started to feel lightheaded, and I knew I needed to breathe soon, but long before I started to panic, Andre backed away and his cock fell from my mouth. Cum slowly poured out and dripped over my chest as I ran my tongue through my mouth. I only tasted the smallest hint of his semen. My body sank into the bed in exhaustion. I tingled to the tips of my fingers and toes.

Andre retrieved his mobile and laid back in bed, his head on the pillow and the rest of his dark body naked in front of me. I moved to his side and rested my head on his abdomen while he rang someone on his mobile. He spoke with a clipped tone and very quickly, but I was generally able to follow the conversation. As most people, I could always understand far more than I could speak. He seemed to be talking about mostly business. As France was far to the east, it was still business hours there.

With Andre's cock so close to me, I couldn't help but take time to inspect it. I shifted to my side to make myself comfortable and began to gently run my fingers over the thick black member. It was still coated with ample amounts of my natural lubrication, and the smell of sex was heavy in the air. I felt Andre's hand weave into my hair as he spoke on the mobile, and I felt a sense of contentment at the relaxed feeling I had.

It was hard to describe, but I was truly loving the feel of a man's penis. I know a lot of women were not turned on by 'dic pics', but lately, I was finding them exciting. Andre's cock was a piece of art. Yes it was large and heavy, but the black skin that still glistened in the light was an incredible sight. My pussy burned from our recent coupling, but also from anticipation that we might have sex again, that we might fuck again.

That was another thing that I felt changing. I found more and more pleasure in using the word fuck, and referring to my vagina as a pussy, or a cunt. The more I used it, the more it made me feel a spike of pleasure.

Andre's cock was beginning to swell again by the time he finished his call. I felt his fingers slide between my thighs and begin to rub against both my pussy and my arse.

"So, what do you think, my little whore?" Andre asked, setting his mobile onto the nightstand.

"About?"

"This summer," he began, "I think we will need your company support for at least three months. I think you should be in France for at least those three months."

"Andre," I said, turning and sitting up. "I have commitments here. I can't up and leave for three months. And besides, Arthur and I only agreed to one month."

Andre nodded but didn't seem effected by my argument. "Agreements can be modified. I'll talk to Morgan about it tomorrow during the presentation."

"Andre, that's a long time," I continued to protest.

"It would seem as a day," Andre said, giving me a coy smile. "Go to my bag." Andre's eyes glanced at the carryon next to the closet.

I moved off the bed and went to the small piece of luggage. It was unzipped and laid open.

"Now, open that small pocket on the inside," he further instructed.

After I unzipped the pocket, I reached in and felt something rubbery. I took it out and held it up. It was a thick, black ring made of a stretchy rubber.

"Bring it here," Andre said, gesturing me back to his bed. "It excites me that you are not as experienced as I first thought. I want you to put that on me."

Following Andre's eyes, I could tell that he wanted me to put it around his cock. Once again I moved in close and took his cock into my hand. It was semi hard, but it took some effort to stretch the rubber ring and pull it into place. I assumed it went to the base of the cock, but I really wasn't sure what it was.

"Go ahead," Andre said, glancing down at his cock.

The implication was obvious. He wanted me to get him hard again. I turned my attention back to Andre's cock, and it didn't take long for me to stroke and suck it back to full hardness. I began to see what the cock ring was used for as Andre's monster manhood swelled in my hands. It felt harder, fuller even. It even looked slightly bigger, and I found myself biting my lower lip as a nervous anxiety swelled within me.

"On your stomach," Andre called, giving me a tap on my thigh.

I did as instructed, moving to my stomach. Andre moved to my side, lifted my hips, and shoved a pillow under them, propping my arse into the air. I felt properly exposed.

Andre moved behind me, but instead of spreading my legs, he kept them closed and straddled my legs between his thighs. I rested my head onto the soft mattress of the bed and took a deep breath, wanting to calm myself for what was to come. I dearly hoped he didn't intend to take my arse. Even if I could take it, I would be walking around sore for days.

A hard spanking to my left arse cheek yanked me to attention. Bugger it stung. I would have compared it to the sting of a bee, but that sting covered the entirety of my cheek. Andre then followed it up with several more. I let out a surprise yelp after the first one, but that sound of surprise morphed into a crying moan that sounded strange to my ears. I could've sworn I'd never made noises like those before.

At last, I felt the intense heat from Andre's cock as it probed between my legs. It was a tight fit with my thighs pressed together, but apparently I had produced more than sufficient wetness to make sure his cock glided against my skin. Thankfully, I felt his tip teasing the entrance to my pussy. Leaning forward, Andre rested a hand on my back and entered me.

"Oh Andre," I gasped. I wanted to tell him to go slow, tell him to stop for a moment, but I was so overwhelmed my words fled from me as if seeking refuge of their own. The intensity from our last coupling was nothing to what I was feeling now. I wasn't sure if I wanted to cry, scream, or moan. What tore from my throat was a combination of the three.

Andre's hand moved to my neck, and his large, calloused hand easily encircled it. He didn't choke me hard, but even the little bit of pressure was enough to make me feel disoriented and dizzy. I heard Andre moan in satisfaction as his hips slapped against mine, and it became easily apparent that Andre was not like Wade, or Marcus, and much less like Ky. There were men who primarily concerned with their own pleasure and gave little thought to the woman they were with. Andre was taking me for his own gratification. I was simply a means to give that to him. In that moment, I realized that I'd never felt so much like an actual whore.

Up to that moment, it had been a game, more of something I had pretended at. But feeling Andre fuck me, a man I had only first met hours ago, enjoying himself by using my body, left no doubt in my mind. I was being used as a whore. I was a whore. Those thoughts should have repulsed me, but instead they fed my desire like fertile soil.

Maybe it was the aid of the cock ring, but Andre seemed to have no need to slow down. He was like a tireless machine, relentlessly fucking me with no need for rest. Again, I was sweating like I was in a sauna, only this time Andre was as well, and our bodies moved against each other with an easy smoothness. The intensity was too high for me to relax and find my release, but the lustful haze that filled my head was pleasurable, and I wasn't sure if what I was feeling wasn't more like a long, sustained orgasm of a different type.

Andre continue to fuck me. At some point I gave up all pretense that I had any control. My body was Andre's to do with as he pleased. I was simply his for his taking. For this night, I accepted that I was being a whore, and I was alright with it. It didn't mean that's what I was, at least not completely. I could wake up tomorrow and leave this life behind, become Ky's faithful wife once again, and return to a normal life. I would have laughed had I been capable. Those words felt insincere at best, but I knew them to be lies as soon as the thoughts formed. I did not want to go back to that life.

----------

Chapter 54

Sitting in the foyer to my boss's office, I resisted the temptation to try and adjust my cage. My dick had been trying to sport an erection since I'd woken up and saw the pictures that Nichole had sent me during the night. The first picture I opened was still etched into my mind's eye, so fresh I could still see every detail. Nichole was looking up into the camera, her lips wrapped around the head of a massive black cock, both her hands grasping its shaft. I could live another hundred years and that image would never fade from my mind.

Like a lot of cucks, I'd read the stories about women being blacked, meaning they'd reached a point in their kink that the wife would only let a black man satisfy her. And while the stories were certainly erotic, I never really put much thought into them. But seeing Nichole wrapped around a large black cock did get something stirring inside me.

The other pictures were variations of the first; Nichole laughing, her nervous but excited smile, and an enormous cock that looked to have a large ring piercing its tip. For the first time, the cock cage began to feel painful. I had to put my phone down and actively think about other things until I was able to regain control. I'd never been so desperate to masturbate in my life.

I couldn't remember every hearing that Arthur was black, so that meant Nichole was with a different man last night. She was sure to rack up some points on the refrigerator white board, I thought as I resisted looking at the pictures again.

Another text message from Nichole popped up just at my boss's door opened. I quickly scanned the text before standing and dropping my phone into my pocket.

"Mr. Martinez," I said, standing to meet the senior VP of my company. He was my height but carried at least an extra fifty pounds under his belt, which he hid well because of the way he dressed.

In my limited interactions with the man, he'd always been cordial with me, but I didn't think I was someone that was on his radar. So, it was a surprise to get a summons from his secretary to meet him in his office. For a brief moment I had worried it meant a layoff was coming, but then that would have been a Human Resources meeting, not something a company VP would take time to do.

"Good morning Ky," the man greeted me, shaking my hand. He wasn't wearing a mask, so I took that as a sign that it would be alright for me to remove mine. "If you have a minute, let's talk."

I nodded. Of course, I had a minute. This man could make or break my career-at least in the short term. There was no way I would have not shown up to his office. At his invitation, I sat in the cushioned chair in front of his desk.

"Ky, something came up last week that requires us to make some changes," the VP began, making my heart sink into the pit of my stomach. This wasn't sounding good. "As you may be aware, we're involved in a large Joint Venture for LA Metro, and the project has had significant delays because of dewatering issues. We've been asked to provide additional pump capacity, as well as someone with expertise in dewatering. The job's been deemed essential, so it'll continue despite the pandemic, but we're so shorthanded that we don't have anyone in operations that we can send." Mr. Martinez sat forward in his chair and rested his forearms on the desk. "We'd like to send you."

"You know I don't have any dewatering on my resume, right?"

The overweight VP nodded, "This'll be a good opportunity for you to gain the experience, so it'll be there in the future."

"Sure, yeah," I stammered, not wanting to say no but feeling a lot of anxiety at the ask. I'd never spent much time in the field, and this was an active construction site. "What will I need to do?"

"Mostly be there on the project to direct a few people. The pump system in general is simple, but it needs a lot of oversight to make sure it's always running because the minute it stops, the project starts to flood," Mr. Martinez explained, "We'll need you to be onsite every day for at least the next four or five months, so we'll need to get you a company credit card for expenses. But thank you for being willing to take this on."

"Sure, yeah," I repeated, not sure that I'd really said yes. Not that it mattered much. What choice did I have? "When do I need to start?"

"It would be ideal for you to head up there tomorrow to at least meet the project team. You can work out timing with them. Hopefully your wife won't be too upset with us for the short notice.

I shrugged, fishing my phone from my pocket, and looking at Nichole's text message, "It appears she's going to be pretty busy with work herself for the next couple of days, so it should be fine."

"Excellent," the VP said, standing up to let me know the meeting was over. "Appreciate you being a team player, Ky."

----------

I did my utmost to appear put-together and upbeat as I left the conference room to go to my office, but the truth of it was that I wanted nothing more than to take a few Advil and crawl into bed. Andre had been relentless, taking me over and over again until I completely lost track of time and tracking orgasms. For Andre's part, he had looked fresh and rested when he arrived at the office for the presentation.

I had skipped out of the plant tour in order to work on organizing a last-minute Vegas trip, but the planning was proving to be more difficult despite having Catherine's procurement specialist working his arse off to accommodate us. Rafe had needed to take over the entire presentation so that I could continue to work out the details. This both made me angry because I had put in a significant amount of work to prepare the presentation, and privately happy to miss it because it meant that I could sit down on the sofa in my office and close my eyes while I spoke on the phone.

"Hey there Nichole," said the voice on the other side of the phone call.

"Hello Finley," I said in greeting. I'd been on the phone with him so much in the morning that if felt as if I'd known him for years.

"Okay, I've got some good news," he said, giving me an immediate feeling of relief. Arthur and his associates had made some simple requests, but they had still proven difficult because of the pandemic that seemed to make everything harder than it normally was. "We've rented several luxury suites at Caesars's Palace for another client, and they're willing to allow you join their event. With all the Covid restrictions, we've arranged for a few of the dealers to work up in the room for the night, so there should be plenty of action for your clients."

"That is good news, you are a life saver," I said, breathing a little easier. Gambling was high on the list of Arthur and his guests.

"I try. But truthfully, I wouldn't be doing this if Catherine wasn't holding my balls-well, no need to discuss… it's fine. I'm glad I can help. But let me finish before you get too excited." Finley paused and it sounded as if he was drinking something on the other end of the line. He cleared his throat and continued, "The alcohol is of course easy, and there should be a good variety of whatever other indulgences your clients like to consume. The biggest problem is that you're brining four men to the party, and I'm already terribly short on women. Nobody wants to go to a party when there are way more males than females, if you get what I mean."

"I see," I said, thinking as I listened.

"I'll keep working the problem, but Catherine assures me you'd be willing to work, so that would help."

"This trip isn't for pleasure," I said quickly, "I want to make sure my clients are happy, so I'll help where needed."

"Good, that's good," Finley sounded relieved. "You'll want to meet up with Emilia when you arrive. She'll give you the details. Next… transportation is being arranged. I know you hoped for a charter flight, but that's just not going to happen with everything that's going on. So, I've arranged for premium suburban and a driver to get you here. It's only a three-hour drive, so you'll basically be arriving as the party's getting started. If your clients want to see the Strip, you might have the driver give them something of a tour before you arrive."

"That's fine. I warned them it was likely we would have to drive there. We can look at rearranging their flights to fly out of Vegas and at least avoid a drive back to LA."

"Then the last detail is sleeping arrangements. I've arranged for your party to have a suite of their own in the same wing, so they'll only need to go down the hall a bit when they want to go to sleep-if they go to sleep. I've planned other events for these clients, and they're usually off the chain. Your suite sleeps six, and a late checkout has already been requested."

"That all sound brilliant," I said sincerely, "thank you, thank you, thank you."

"Yeah, no worries. You're a lot more pleasant to work with than Catherine. I look forward to meeting you someday. Unfortunately, I won't be there myself."

Ending the call, I sagged into the soft sofa cushion and closed my eyes, relieved that I was able to pull of the last minute Vegas planning. I hoped it would be everything Arthur and Andre wanted because it was going to cost a small fortune.

My eyes sprang open when I heard the door to my office open. Mr. Schultz entered and motioned for me to remain seated. He then flipped the switch on the wall that drew the blinds down on the windows, obscuring us from anyone outside of my office. I didn't think that it really mattered much because my office was already down the hall and away from everyone else. The only way to see inside is if you were standing right outside the door in the hallway.

"Everything arranged?" Mr. Schultz asked as he approached.

I nodded. "It is," I confirmed. "Transportation should be here around four o'clock, and all the details are more-or-less worked out. I need to rearrange their flights, but that shouldn't be a problem."

"Excellent… good girl," he said, looking around my office as he approached. "I thought you would have done more to decorate."

"Been busy," I said with a shrug, "but I kind of like the minimalist look."

Mr. Schultz gave me a nod, stepping up close to me where I sat. He stood extremely close. "Andre looks especially happy today. How are you holding up?"

"I'm fine," I said, forcing myself to appear awake and alert.

Mr. Schultz gave me an appraising look and then looked down at his crotch, making the implication clear. I wanted to sigh and tell him I wasn't in the mood, but I knew that wasn't a satisfactory answer to give at the moment. I bit my lower lip as a reached up, worked his zipper down, and removed his penis. I was happy that Mr. Schultz' cock was not the heavy gargantuan thing like Andre's. I still felt like my vagina was an open, gaping hole. I wasn't sure if I'd ever go back to feeling normal after last night.

I wasted no time in putting my boss's cock into my mouth. I was pleasantly surprised that I found his taste and scent familiar and comforting. I took him easily and soon had my lips pressed against his abdomen. I felt Mr. Schultz' thumb caress my cheek as I sucked his cock. His touch was somehow soothing and encouraging at the same time.

I hadn't consciously meant to, but as my desire grew, I realized that I had sought out my clit with my fingers. Following Andre's instructions when I'd dressed that morning, I was wearing no knickers, so my fingers had easy access to my needy pussy. I sucked Mr. Schultz's cock greedily, feeling my own pleasure as he sighed in contentment. It didn't take long before I felt his cock tremble and then explode his shot into my mouth. I kept my lips sealed around the head of his cock until it began to soften. I then swallowed his cum, and carefully retuned the cock to its place behind the slacks.

"Rafe can finish the presentation. You should take the opportunity to get some rest before your ride gets here," Mr. Schultz suggested. "Then let's get together next week for dinner. I'd like to have you and your husband come over one night early next week."

"That would be lovely," I said, zipping up his trousers. "I look forward to it."

Mr. Schultz again caressed my cheek and then turned and left, leaving me to think about what had just happened. If I was feeling like a whore last night, I was feeling it now stronger than ever. Without the slightest protest, I had just sucked a man off in my office. And I had probably enjoyed it as much as he had. I didn't want to like it so much. I wanted to be angry that Rafe would do all of the presentation and basically relegate me to the company whore role. But the fact was that I wasn't angry. I had enjoyed it immensely, and I wanted to keep enjoying it.

----------

"Hi, how are you?" Nichole said, finally answering her phone, "I tried to call you back a bit earlier, but the reception kept dropping."

I could hear the static of driving noise in the background as Nichole spoke, "It looks like you're just past Baker," I said, looking at the tracking app on my phone.

"We passed that giant broken thermometer about fifteen minutes ago."

"It's too bad they don't fix it," I said, enjoying a moment of easy small talk. "Actually, I'm not sure if it's broken or they just turned it off. I've never really looked into it… So, when do you think you'll be home?"

"Probably sometime Saturday," Nichole replied. I heard laughing in the background. It sounded like all men's voices. "I'm sorry I've been gone so much this week. It's been a bit of a whirlwind lately."

"It's fine," I said, trying to be supportive. "I have to go to LA tomorrow to look into a project. I might have to work up there for a few months."

"Would you have to stay up there?" Nichole asked.

I wasn't sure how to interpret her tone. Was she concerned that I'd be gone, or relieved?

"Probably during the week," I said, "at least for a while."

"But we'll have time to spend together this weekend, yeah?"

"Absolutely, looking forward to it. I need some relief from the cage." I heard Nichole giggle.

"I can't wait to talk to you more about this week. I want to know everything about how it went wearing it." Nichole sounded enthusiastic.

"Only if you tell me about your week," I countered. "I'm curious to see the board after you've updated it."

Nichole paused for a long moment before answering, "I'll definitely be adding to it, but it's just work. It's not all that exciting."

It sounded like she was trying to downplay it, but I didn't feel like it was something we could discuss well over the phone. The phone's reception started to go in and out, so we quickly said our goodbyes. It was better than not having any contact with her, but I felt uneasy with the way she was so dismissive about work. How was that not just as exciting as the other experiences? I didn't understand and torturing myself to figure it out wasn't going to be helpful. I already had to figure out a way to get through to Saturday and keep my sanity.

I stripped out of my work clothes and put on a loose-fitting pair of shorts. As long as I wasn't running around, I didn't mind the little bit of extra weight from the cage. I did find I needed to wear more tight-fitting compression type shorts when I worked out, though. I had been keeping up my workout routine, and it was satisfying to see the subtle changes from it. I had worked out harder this week than I had in a while because it seemed to help burn off some of that pent up energy. It seemed my body approved.

Standing in the kitchen, I looked around the empty house. It sucked being by myself, I thought. It was probably a good thing Rachel wasn't home because I would have found a way to cut the cage off and would have fucked her… or maybe I wouldn't have. I didn't really know in that moment. My thoughts were a jumble of ideas, regrets, and fantasies all fighting for dominance. But one thought, or rather one question, continually surfaced above the rest. Was I now married to a prostitute?

----------

I took Rafe's suggestion and wore a red, low back mini dress. It had an extremely low neckline and very open back. Paired with black, six-inch heels, I felt very risqué in my outfit. We left our suite and walked down the hall to where the party was being held. I could hear the thumping beat of the music as we approached. Andre walked next to me, with Arthur close behind. Luc and Sacha followed in the back, and I could hear them chatting excitedly in French. I had a feeling this was going to be a night none of them were going to forget in the near future.

I turned to my clients, "Remember, what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas," I said glibly. I'd said it as a joke, but from the excited looks I saw in Luc and Sacha's eyes, they looked like men on a mission to come away with an experience they weren't soon to forget.

We were greeted at the door by one of the largest men I'd ever seen. It felt like he was two feet taller than me, and probably had the body mass of three of me. His hair was closely cropped, as was his beard. He wore a suit that looked perfectly tailored but had to have cost a fortune in extra material. The man was one of the most intimidating people I'd ever seen in my life.

I approached with the intent to introduce myself and my party, but as soon as we neared, he opened the door and let us pass. Our eyes met for a brief moment, and I looked away quickly. He had a large scar down the side of his face near his eye and his ears had an odd bulbous deformity about them, but that wasn't what made me look away. He had a coldness to his gaze that made me feel like there was no life behind those eyes. I happily walked through the door to escape his eyes.

Entering the suite, I pulled up short as I took in the scene. Bloody, bleeding hell… I'd never seen anything like it in my life. The suite was the largest room I'd ever seen in a hotel. It was the epitome of luxury with glass chandeliers; beautiful works of art adorning the walls; and finishes to the walls, doors, and flooring that were probably an eye-popping amount of money.

I took a quick count, not worrying about being too accurate, and guessed there to be about thirty people, including hotel staff and general help. The party-goers were all happily mingling and chatting, but the party itself had the feel like it was still in the 'warming up' phase.

"Welcome," I voice sounded to my right. I turned to see a middle-aged man approaching. He was dressed in dark slacks and a silk blue button-down shirt. "You must be Nichole."

"I am," I said, shaking his hand and turning to my companions. "And this is Andre, Arthur, Sacha, and Luc." I introduced each of them in turn, noticing how relaxed Andre and Arthur looked. Sacha and Luc, however, looked like nervous teenagers that had snuck into an adult party and didn't belong. "Thank you for accommodating us, my friends and I were all hoping to have something of a 'Vegas experience'." I completed the sentence in air quotes.

The man laughed heartily, "I think you'll have that, but you may need to come back and visit again someday when things have returned back to normal. I'm Steven by the way. I'm not in charge of anything, Finley just asked me to keep an eye open for you."

"It's good to meet you, Steven," greeted Andre. "I too want to say thank you for including us. Nichole told us how you graciously let us crash your party."

"Ah, it's really no big deal. We're always happy to meet new people. Why don't you let me show you around? I'll show you where the games are if you're looking for some action, or if your tastes lie elsewhere, I'm sure we can accommodate." Steven gestured us forward, but when I made to move past him, he took me gently by the elbow.

"Finley asked me to point out Emilia to you when you arrived."

"Oh, yes, right. Where might I find her?"

Steven jerked his jaw forward slightly, pointing across the room, "She's the one in the black dress at the end of the sofa. I know she's been looking for you. She's been asking me every fifteen minutes if you'd arrived yet."

"Thank you," I said, looking in the direction he'd gestured. It was obvious that he meant for me to go now, so I gave my clients a smile and left them with Steven. They barely noticed me leave, their attention on the party in general and where they might start. Maybe this would be easier than I'd anticipated. The thought of sitting in a chair and letting the night pass sounded brilliant.

I stepped down the three carpeted steps into the larger room where Emilia was standing, and an apprehensive feeling began to creep its way into me. Around Emilia were five women who were all very scantily dressed. Most were tall, overly proportioned, very pretty and looked to range in age from their mid-twenties to mid-thirties. Only one woman was my height, and she appeared to be of Asian heritage. All the others, including Emilia, were like Grecian statues.

Emilia noticed me approach and turned to me. From her stern look, I instantly felt like I was back in boarding school with the headmistress looking like she wanted to crack my knuckles with a ruler.

"Nichole, I'm hoping," she said in an austere voice. She was more handsome than pretty, and she looked at least ten years older than the other woman.

"I am," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. I wasn't sure why I felt so uneasy. I was the paying client here.

Emilia stared at me for a long moment, her head rising up and then dropping down as she took me in and studied me, her eyes harsh and judgmental. "You'll have to do I suppose. I'm so shorthanded that there's no turning anyone away tonight."

"I'm sorry," I said, cocking my head to the side. "I'll have to do… what's that supposed to mean?" My tone was hotter than I'd intended, but she was hardly ingratiating herself to me.

Instead of answering me straight away, Emilia dismissed all but the oriental woman, telling them all to get to work and make sure they 'earned' their night. I was completely confused. With the other women moving off, disappearing into the various small gatherings, Emilia took two stalking steps toward me. I stood my ground, despite her being much taller and overbearing.

"Listen, Finley said you were willing to work tonight, so you better not tell me you've changed your mind because it wouldn't be fair to the other girls if they had to pick up your slack too."

"I am working," I said, still completely confused at what the taller woman was driving at. "I'm not here for the party. I'm here entertaining clients."

Emilia gave me an equally confused look, and it was then that it all the puzzle pieces snapped into place, and I understood. "Oh, bloody hell," I swore, putting my palm to my forehead. "I didn't know that's what Finley meant, ma'am. I misunderstood what he meant when he asked if I'd be 'working'.

"Hmm, a likely story," she said peevishly. "Look, if you're not willing to work, you can take your little party elsewhere. You're not adding four men to the night and expecting my girls to take care of them for you."

I scanned the room, only seeing Andre because of his height. He was already chatting up one of the women from Emilia's group. That poor girl was going to wake up sore, I thought briefly before remembering pulling my mind back to my own problem.

"Look, I can take care of the four I brought," I said, speaking words I didn't actually mean. I did not want to try and 'take care' all four of them. That was simply too much to think about. But I couldn't think of anything else to say and turning around and leaving just wasn't an option.

"It doesn't work like that sweetheart," she said, her tone patronizing and harsh, "You're here to work as I tell you, or you take your group and leave."

"This night is arse-up," I mumbled to myself, feeling something akin to a panic attack. I inhaled a deep breath and then let it out slowly. It wouldn't do to tell the woman what I was thinking at that moment because it was far too late to change plans. This was all bang out of order.

"Fine," I said, feeling my heart race faster than I'd ever felt before. I nearly had to sit down as a dizzy spell hit me. "What do I need to do?"

"It's not exactly rocket science," Emilia said, her tone laced with sarcasm. She then turned to the Asian woman who was standing close by. "Kelsey, I'm sorry to ask this of you, but please get her royal highness here prepared for the night. We don't need her botching something up and making fools out of us. This is no place for a newbie, but it seems we have little choice."

"Sure," the woman named Kelsey said with a little hop in her step. Kelsey seemed to be one of those rare types of people who didn't let anything around them affect the way they felt. Either that, or she truly was happy to be here. "Let's chat," she said, giving me her arm.

I looked down at her elbow and hesitated for a brief moment. I had felt that 'point-of-no-return' feeling a number of times over the last seven or eight months, so I was familiar with it when I felt it yet again. Part of me wanted to turn Kelsey's help down and walk out. It was better decision. But the other part of me yearned for the experience, and I could already feel my wetness pushing me that direction.

I hadn't planned this. I was simply trying to salvage a difficult situation, do what needed to be done to keep my clients happy and a business deal going. And if things went too far, I could always change my mind and leave. Knowing full well that I was going in a dangerous direction, I took Kelsey's arm and walked with her to the full height window that gave a view of the city below. Damn, it was an incredible sight.

"Have you ever done something like this?" Kelsey asked, standing so close her breasts nearly touched mine. I wanted to step back, but she had a firm hold on my elbow.

"Not exactly like this," I said, giving the room another look. "But I've, you know, well… I've been doing a bit of escort work."

"Well, that's a good start," Kelsey said, waiting for me to meet her eyes before she continued, "but this is Vegas hooking, and it's as real as it gets. You're about to be thrown into the deep water Nichole."

I swallowed what felt like a permanent lump that was stuck in my throat, "What do I need to do?"

Kelsey shrugged, "It's not hard. Just be available, be approachable. I guarantee it won't take a guy long to snatch you up and take you to one of the rooms. Once that happens, I think you know what to do from there. But just so it's clear, it's your job to rock his world-or hers if that happens-which it does on occasion."

"I'm fine with that," I said quickly, but what about protection? Or if they want to do things I don't want to do."

"Everyone here is should have been screened, but you're free to used rubbers if you want. The guys won't like it, but they won't stop you," she said, letting go of my elbow and holding up one of her fingers. Raising another finger, she said, "There's no scat or piss play, so you don't need to worry about that, but if you're uncomfortable with something, just speak up. This is a higher-class crowd, so you shouldn't have any of the crazies that want to do the fucked up shit. But still, I would try to do the best you can, it's a real downer if you're the one putting a stop to it. Emilia's girls have a reputation for pleasing. I know that's why she was being so hard on you. She's actually a very nice person most of the time. She's very protective of her girls."

I looked toward Emilia, "Yeah, lovely… " I felt overwhelmed from the thoughts racing through my mind.

"Try to relax, Nichole," Kelsey said, taking me by the arm again. "You're shaking."

I focused on taking a few deep breaths and worked to reign in my imagination. Kelsey looked to be close to my age, so if she could do it, I knew I could as well.

"If you want, I've got something that will help with-,"

"-No," I said, putting my hand to hers as I saw her drawing out a small bottle of pills from her handbag. "Thank you, but I'll be fine."

"If you're sure," Kelsey said with a shrug, "If you need a bump later on, just let me know. It's going to be a long night."

I nodded. That was one thing I was certain of. I was already well on my way to being a complete prostitute, I didn't need to add drug addict. A shout and a couple of high pitched squeals caught my attention, and I turned to the massing crowd in the other room. They looked to be gathered around a Craps table. I didn't know how the game was played, but the table was always in any movie about Las Vegas.

"Here we go," Kelsey said, giving me a knowing look. "The party's started."

I was about to respond but stopped when I saw a man approaching. He was handsome and well-dressed, much like all the men seemed to be. He was far from a David Beckham, but at least he wasn't hard on the eyes. He went to Kelsey and began to talk to her. Oddly, I felt a bit angry that he'd picked her over me. I instantly knew my thoughts were stupid, but it surprised me how quickly my mind had gone in that direction.

With a wave, Kelsey left with the man, leaving me alone by the window. I felt rooted to the floor, unable to move from my small spot of real estate. I took another set of four breaths, holding each one for a few seconds before exhaling. I forced myself to look up and around the party. I didn't spot any of my guys, and even Emilia and the other women were nowhere to be found. All I saw were strangers gambling, drinking, dancing, and generally enjoying themselves.

I did see the occasional head duck down, inhaling lines of white powder, and the smell of marijuana was heavy in the air. I could use a drink, I thought, looking toward the bar. There were a few people in the queue, but it didn't look like they'd be waiting long since there were two bartenders.

"Would you mind joining us?" I heard as someone touched me on the shoulder.

I turned and saw a woman smiling at me. She was average height, very curvy, and had medium length mousy blonde hair. She looked like she was in her early forties and would have passed as a soccer mum if it wasn't for her revealing dress.

"Not at all," I made myself say, unsure of what was going to happen. My resolve flickered like the images from a vintage film.

She led me to a large two-piece sofa where several couples were seated, all holding drinks and casually chatting with one another. As we approached, one couple scooted to the side to leave an open area for me. I put on a smile that I hoped didn't look forced and sat down among the group.

"We wanted to liven things up on this side of the party," said the blonde mum, sitting next to me on the sofa.

A glass coffee table was pushed out the way. On it were the remnants of unused cocaine. A handful of different colored pills also lay scattered on the surface. The woman pushed my dress down from my shoulders, and then pulled it further down to expose my breasts. Despite my nervousness, my nipples were hard and erect. I stood up to let her remove my dress, and just like that, I was nearly starkers in front of a roomful of party goers.

"Come over here Eric," the blonde said, motioning for someone out of my view.

A man came around the sofa and stood in front of me. He wasn't fit, having a bit of a belly, and he looked to be close to the same age as the blonde woman, making me think he was probably her husband since they both wore wedding rings. Eric stood in front of me and unbuttoned his jeans. He was dressed more causally than most, wearing what looked like a floral Hawaiian shirt that looked like it had seen a lot of use over the years.

And suddenly there it was, an average sized cock in front of me, looking flaccid and anything but ready to go. I didn't need to look around to see if people were watching me. I could feel the eyes of at least those closest to me. They were all waiting for me to start.

I edged myself to the lip of the sofa and took Eric's soft cock in my hand. It was probably the same size as my husbands. Thoughts of Ky came to mind as I began to play with the man's cock. What would Ky think if he was me now, I wondered? Would he see me for the whore I'm becoming? Would it turn him on, or would it be too much for him and turn him away in revulsion?

"Come on now," Eric prodded, thrusting his hips toward me. "We've all heard about how good Emilia's girls are."

Mustering up my courage, I leaned forward and took his cock into my mouth. It didn't take long before I felt him begin to swell.

"Yes, that's it," he sighed, exhaling a loud breath.

He took a long drink from his cup, and a small amount of the liquid spilled out and wet my cheek. He was now very hard, and I was sure I could get him to cum quickly, but suddenly he pulled out and pushed me to lie back into the sofa. I looked around for my handbag, but it was gone, as was my dress. Before I could protest, I felt his cock enter me. He slid in easily, but still made me gasp in surprise.

I was about to ask for my handbag when a pair of hands took me by the shoulders and pulled me back into the sofa, forcing me to look up and back. His touch wasn't rough, but neither was it gentle. The man standing behind the couch then moved his hands to hold my head. He moved his hips to bring his cock into view above my forehead. I felt Eric's thrusting hips, bumping me back and forth as he fucked me.

"Open up," the man behind the couch said, pressing his cock against my lips. He wasn't overly large, but he was bigger than Eric. I opened my mouth and took in the second cock for the night, letting him slid in until his balls covered my nose. "Fucking nice," he said, seemingly happy that I'd taken all of his cock.

It took me a moment before it felt like my brain engaged, and I knew that I needed to be more than simply a willing participant. I flexed my pelvic muscles, gripping the cock in my pussy tightly. I got an immediate reaction from Eric.

"Oh shit, it's like she's milking my cock," he said with a laugh.

I'd always worked hard to strengthen those muscles. It had taken a lot of practice, but I was proud of how well I could grip a man's penis-as long as he wasn't as large as Wade or Andre. I hadn't used those muscles in a long time for Ky, and I wasn't sure why. For some reason I got some kind of pleasure not doing that for him. He seemed to get off on feeling me as loose as possible.

"You go girl," said the blonde mum beside me.

I felt her grab my breasts in her hand and then her lips on my nipple.

"Oh fuck," I cried out in more of a whisper. The feeling of having two cocks in me and someone sucking on my nipple made every nerve ending in me explode with pleasure. I felt a wave of wetness flood from my core.

"I think she likes it," someone said nearby.

The man whose cock was in my mouth suddenly pulled out and came on my face, ejaculating one rope after another on me. I felt it go in my hair, but at least it didn't get into my eye. Eric must have cum shortly after because I felt hands moving me to turn over onto my hands and knees. Soon another cock entered me, but I couldn't tell from whom as another cock appeared in my face, looking for passage into my mouth. I gave it to him.

With cum in my eyebrow, it was easier to keep my eyes partially closed, so I lost track of who was where. I focused on my breathing and actively trying to make the men cum, and it seemed to work as the second cock in my mouth finally let loose a torrent of semen. Some made it into my mouth, but not much. Most I felt against my face and breasts. I'd never found the taste of cum pleasant. It was often very strong and smelled of bleach. But there was something distinctive and enticing in making a man cum with your mouth that overrode the tastebuds and triggered a very pleasurable response from within.

I was moved again on the sofa, only this time instead of a cock in my mouth, I tasted a woman's vagina. I couldn't tell whose, but it didn't matter. I was no longer thinking about anything but the sexual pleasure I was trying to give.

"Oh god, her tongue is the longest I've ever felt," I heard the woman say as she held my face between her hands. "Yes, yes, yes," she repeated in more of a panting breath.

I lost track, but the cock in my pussy must have had its release, because I felt a larger cock take its place. The initial soreness I had felt was now completely gone, leaving only pleasure in its wake. The larger cock only stayed a moment in my pussy before it pulled out and began to press against my arse. I relaxed and felt it pop in suddenly. It surprised me and so I clinched briefly, drawing a chuckle from the man. Once again I relaxed and felt the cock enter smoothly.

I grabbed onto the woman's thighs as I found my release, holding on as an incredibly intense wave of bliss passed through me. "That's it John, she's cumming… " the woman said who was straddling my face. "… You stud you. I'm impressed. I didn't think you could do it."

"Ha, ha," the man laughed sarcastically, "fuck you," he said without venom.

Time passed, but I had no idea how much. I began to feel my legs and arms shaking from fatigue. I tried to find a more comfortable position, but as I did, large rough hands guided me onto my back. I recognized the looming, dark figure above me.

"Andre," I said, feeling him move between my legs.

"Someone's let her inner-slut loose," he said with a knowing grin. "I like it."

With that he entered me, and despite the previous night with him, and the numerous cocks that had been in me since, I still cried out when he entered me.

"Oh my god. I can't believe what I'm seeing. I can't believe she took it all," another woman's voice sounded near my head.

"Come on Gina," a man's voice said nearby. "You should go next."

"There's no way I'm letting that thing near me. I don't want my pussy all stretched out like that."

A different woman moved over my head, and when I looked up, I got a very clear picture of her pussy, taint, and rosebud. She was positioned to face Andre, and from the sounds I could hear, they were kissing while Andre fucked me. The woman's vagina lowered until she filled my mouth, and she moaned loudly into Andre's mouth when I pushed my tongue into her. I had to pull her hips down enough so that I could breathe through my nose.

My nose was uncomfortably close to her arse, but she must have kept herself very clean because she only smelled of sex. "Give my ass some attention," she said, shifting her hips forward.

I had no choice as her arse planted itself over my mouth. I hesitantly probed her other nether hole, and getting no hint of unpleasantness, pushed a little harder with my tongue.

"That's it, little slut," she said, pressing her hips down with more force. "Get that tongue in there."

I flexed my tongue and pushed. It was the oddest feeling as I felt her sphincter contract around my tongue. The scream of pleasure I elicited from her nearly made me orgasm it was so pleasant. I couldn't believe I had my tongue deep in another woman's arse, and it was feeding my fire like pure oxygen.

I felt the woman shudder, her legs pressing firmly against my head as she came harder than any woman I'd ever witnessed. I felt her juices flood over my chin and trickle down my neck. Finally, Andre came, adding his semen to my abdomen.

The woman who was over my face, shifted to the side and stood up, straightening her dress to cover her hips. I sat up as someone offered me a glass of what I thought was water. I took a big swallow and instantly regretted it when what felt like white hot fire poured down my throat. I coughed and sputtered so hard it felt like my eyes were going to pop out of my head. The burning didn't stop when it reached my stomach, and for several long minutes I felt as if my insides were melting. What in the bloody hell was that I wanted to know?

I turned to look for Andre, but he was gone. Someone offered me a handkerchief, and I took it gratefully, using it to wipe the cum from around my eyes. After what had just happened, I'd expected everyone at the party to be as naked as I was, but that wasn't the case. A man near me was buckling up his belt and adjusting his shirt. For the most part, it seemed that once they'd had their fun with me, they simply put their clothes back on and returned to the general party.

I swept the floor with my eyes, looking for my dress, but it was nowhere to be found. I wasn't sure where my handbag was either. My pussy and arse felt thoroughly stretched and sore, but whatever I'd drank a few minutes ago seemed to be doing a bang up job in dulling any pain. As I sat there wearing nothing more than my earrings and necklace, Kelsey suddenly sat down next to me. She looked slightly mussed, but she was at least still wearing her dress. I realized that I had lost even my shoes.

"You are quite the mess," she said, laughing behind raised fingers. "Come with me. We better get you cleaned up or no one else will want you."

She took me by the hand and led me through the maze of people. I followed her without thinking, not paying attention to anything other than keeping my footing and not falling over. I felt so off balance. We entered an unoccupied bedroom. Kelsey opened the door to a large bathroom and began to lead me inside when someone spoke from behind us.

"Where do you think you two are going?" said a husky male voice.

It was hard to see in the low light, but I could make out the figures of two men standing in the doorway.

"We were just going to get this little trollop cleaned up," Kelsey said with a giggle.

"I like 'em dirty," said one of the men, stepping into the room. "Doesn't bother me."

"Why don't you two get onto the bed and get started," said the other man.

"I guess the shower will have to wait," Kelsey said, keeping my hand in hers but now leading me toward the bed. In obviously practiced movement, Kelsey removed her dress and laid it over a chair. She then crawled up onto the bed, gesturing for me to follow.

She wasted no time in kissing me, first on the lips but then moving quickly to my neck. I ran my hand through her long, black hair and gasped from the pleasure of her lips on my throat. Shite, the woman knew how to elicit a response from me.

"There we go," one of the men said in satisfaction from the side of the bed.

The men talked among themselves for a while, leaving us to put on a show for them as they watched. Kelsey moved back and sat on her heals, and I took the opportunity to take one of her nipples into my mouth. Kelsey had to be close to my height and weight, but she had extremely large breasts for her size. As I felt them, I was fairly certain they were fake, but they were no less striking visually.

There seemed to be no rush, the men were content to chat while we performed for them. Kelsey went down on me first, sucking up much of the cum that painted my tummy and teaching me something to which blokes seemed to respond positively. She gave me a good seeing to, and I appreciated her soft and gentle touch. I then took my turn, moving down her body until my nose was at her entrance. Unlike me, she kept a thick tuft of dark pubic hair above her pussy, only the hair was amazingly soft. Her taste was strong and earthy, with notes of semen intermixed. No doubt she had been equally busy earlier.

Kelsey writhed on the bed and sounded like she was having an orgasm, but with my fingers embedded in her pussy, I knew she was faking. This really was all part of 'doing-business' for her. After her fake orgasm, she got to her knees and had me kneel in front of her, only instead of supporting myself on my hands, she had me lay my chest down on the bed, leaving my arse poking high into the air. A moment later I felt her spread my arse cheeks wide and run her fingers over my pussy. From the way I was positioned, I had no doubt the men were getting a very closeup look at my arse and pussy.

I felt Kelsey's fingers probe my entrance while she tongued my rosebud. The touches made every nerve ending suddenly explode, and I heard myself gasp.

"I think she liked that," Kelsey said to the men, "let's see what else she likes."

I then felt Kelsey's tongue push deep into my arse, causing me to squeal in surprise. I would have shot to my knees had Kelsey not been supporting a lot of her weight on my back as she leaned over my arse to tongue my nether region. I'd never felt something so shocking and primal before. It didn't take Kelsey long to make me orgasm, only mine wasn't faked.

I let out a guttural moan as Kelsey slipped another finger into my sex. If she didn't stop soon, she was going to have her entire hand in my pussy. I liked that I could now take a large cock, but even though Kelsey's hands were small, I didn't like the idea of her fisting me. It felt too extreme. I wanted to laugh at the absurdity of the thought. Here I was whoring myself out to strangers, and a girl fisting me felt too extreme.

"Nice show," another voice said next to the bed, now making a total of three men. "These two are fun sized."

The larger of the three men removed his pants, unbuttoned his shirt, and climbed up on the bed. He moved to the center and leaned up against the headboard, all the while keeping his drink in his hand. He looked to be in his late forties, had a very hairy chest, looked fairly fit if not a bit flabby, and had deeply tanned skin.

At the same time, one of the other men pulled Kelsey away from me, turned her around, and moved between her legs to fuck her. Kelsey sighed and moaned in contentment, sounding much like an online porn star.

The man at the head of bed looked at me and then pointed to his cock. I could see straight away that I was nothing more than a prostitute in his eyes, paid a fee to give him whatever he wanted sexually. In a way, I felt a sense of freedom in that. He didn't know me. He didn't want to know me. After tonight, he wouldn't think of me again. He only wanted to have a good time and enjoy himself at a party.

I army-crawled on my elbows and knees to between his legs and became his cocksucker, taking yet another cock into my mouth. I hadn't tried counting how many I'd sucked, and I knew I probably didn't want to know what the true number actually was. This man's cock wasn't nearly as large as Andre's, but it was still big enough to give the man a sense of pride as he looked down at me appraisingly.

The third man moved next to the bed, unzipped his cock, and guided my hand to it. I tried to give him a good handjob while not losing focus on the cock I had in my mouth. It was a bit more difficult than I would have imagined. After a time, my jaw began to ache, so I alternated between sucking and giving him a handjob, too. The two men casually chatted as if this sort of thing were as common as laying down for a massage at a day spa.

I let my mind go blank, purging all thoughts as best I could. It felt like the conscious part of me finally relaxed and let go as I let the men around me guide me into the positions they wanted and take me as they desired. I knew my body was tired, but it felt like I was lying in a cloud of bliss and euphoria. At some point the touching stopped, and for the first time in many hours, no one was fucking me or pushing their cock in my face. I closed my eyes and slept.

----------

I walked through the mud to the project's office trailer, glad that I'd worn my old leather Timberline boots. It didn't rain often in SoCal, but when it did, it often created a hell of a mess. I knew I was going to be on an active construction site, so I wore jeans, a Carhartt shirt, boots, hardhat, and safety vest-basically what every other guy on the site was wearing.

Looking down at my tablet, I could see that the pumps were working overtime as they tried to keep up with the increased volume of water generated by the rain. When my boss had pitched the idea of working on the construction site, he'd failed to mention it was going to be all night work. But that's what the new engineer gets, I thought as I walked by the temporary light tower. I was still a new engineer trying to gain experience, and this was all part of the process.

The tablet readouts weren't going to change for the next few hours, and I wasn't likely to get a break anytime soon, so while I was in a dry area, I took out my phone and tracked Nichole's location. It showed she was still in Vegas. How many men had she been with, I wondered, looking at the small dot on my phone? Standing there in the rain, I felt a powerful deluge of angst hit me like I hadn't felt in a long time. At that moment, I would have done anything to go back to life like it was. I wasn't sure why, but I was feeling melancholy and even a bit nostalgic for those earlier innocent days. Those days were never coming back, I knew in my heart of hearts. Pandora's Box was wide open and probably not closing anytime soon.

A part of me was envious of Nichole. While fucking and sucking dudes' dicks wasn't exactly appealing to me, she was being paid well to party. She was nearly making twice as much as me, with potential for some extremely sizable bonuses. My Christmas bonus had consisted of a gift certificate to a nice restaurant, which was probably about the same cost to the company as a membership to the Jelly-of-the-month club.

While standing there in the rain in the middle of the night, I remembered a time in college before I met Nichole. I'd gone to New Orleans with a couple of my friends to experience Mardi Gras. While I was in one of the strip clubs, one of the strippers approached me for a lap dance. I was drunk and was an easy mark for her because I was soon emptying my pockets to have had grind her hips over mine.

I was drunk enough that I didn't have a good memory of the exact conversation we had, but I remembered asking her if she enjoyed being a stripper. She'd told me something about it being good money and that she was using it to pay for a college education. At the time I thought she was the wisest woman in the world, but I later came to learn that that's what most of the strippers said to make themselves appear more than they were.

The memory surfaced because I wondered if it were possible for Nichole to make a shit ton of money for a couple of years and then get out unscathed. It was already an incredible boost to our finances. If we could use that money to pay off our house, have some savings, maybe get her a new car-if she ever got her license back-and then have her transition to more of a typical nine-to-five job, that could be a serious win for us.

A part of me felt like I was being naïve in that kind of thinking, that if Nichole carried on for very long, she would meet the same end as a lot of the strippers: broke, addicted to drugs, and with mental health issues that would rival those of hardened prison inmates. I shook my head, changing the direction of my thoughts. I was imagining exaggerated worse-case-scenarios. If I supported Nichole, made sure she had a safety net, watched out for her, we should be able to navigate through everything together.

"Ky," the nightshift foreman called out. "We're losing pump five at the manifold. We're going to have to change it out or the system-."

I help up my hand and nodded, forcing my thoughts to move away from my wife and focus on work. I would have to think about Nichole later.

----------

I felt something shift next to me, but I was too tired to open my eyes. I felt a leg draped over my hip, and an arm under my neck. As my mind slowly began to wake, I realized my breasts were pressed against someone else's. I inhaled through my nose and caught faint scents of perfume, sweat, cum, and other things I couldn't begin to describe. It took some effort, but I forced one eye to crack open.

"You have cum breath," said a dark-haired woman in front of me. Her face was mere inches from mine.

My other eye opened quickly, but despite my brain telling my body to move, nothing happened. I looked again at the girl who was holding me. Or was I holding her? It was a blend of both in a way.

"Kelsey?" I said, my mind finally producing a name for me. She had dried cum stains on her cheek, and more dried cum in her hair.

"I'm happy you remember me," she said, giving me a large smile, "you only had your tongue in my pussy half the night."

The comment made me blush despite my fatigue. "What time is it?" I asked, not wanting to move.

"Hmm," Kelsey moaned half asleep. "I don't know, around noon, maybe later. Still too early to get up."

Kelsey's arms wrapped around me, moving herself closer and pushing her chest closer to my face. I was too tired to fight it, so I leaned my head against her firm breasts like a pillow. We were both still starkers, a light sheet and blanket covered our bodies. I felt warm and comfortable, if not for the soreness below my waist. I had the feeling that I desperately needed a shower.

I had slept in the arms of a prostitute last night. I laughed to myself, I guess my bedmate could have said the same.

I had fucked a lot of different men last night. I wasn't sure of the number, but it was at least eight, and maybe as high as twelve or fourteen. I had also eaten a lot of pussy, too, I thought, running my tongue over my teeth and around my lips.

I don't know why I did it, but Kelsey's nipple was so close I decided to give it a lick.

The lick made her giggle, "I'm trying to sleep," she mewed softly.

I reached out with my tongue and gave it another flick and felt Kelsey's hand run over the back of my head and down my neck, caressing me gently. I found that I was drawing little circles over Kelsey's skin with my fingers, something I thought I'd only done with Ky when I wanted him to initiate sex.

We lay like that for several minutes, enjoying a closeness and intimacy. Or at least that's what I was feeling. After the night before, where any touch was only about satisfying a physical need, I felt desperate for a real connection. I wondered if Kelsey felt the same way.

I moved in closer and took her nipple into my mouth, letting my fingers caress and pet as they wanted. After almost ten minutes, Kelsey shifted down, bringing her mouth level with mine. She then pressed her lips to mine and kissed me deeply, trying to dominate my tongue with her own. I relented and pressed my tongue to her mouth, but as soon as I had, she seized it in her lips and sucked. The woman was sucking on my tongue.

"You have a very long tongue," Kelsey said when her lips finally lost suction.

"It seemed to come in useful last night," I said, sticking out my tongue and easily touching the tip of my nose.

"Yes, I remember," Kelsey said, inhaling a deep breath. "Well, after last night, I think you've joined the professional league of hookers. It doesn't get much crazier than that. I have to say, you did great."

"Thanks," I said, unsure how to feel about the compliment.

"I seriously mean it. If you want to do any films or cam work, I know a guy that can get you started. You'd make a killing."

"I don't think that's the direction I want to go, but thanks."

"No worries. I prefer hooking high-end parties myself. It pays better, and I don't like the idea of my face being plastered all over the internet."

"Same," I said, not sure what else to add. I couldn't help but think on Kelsey's words, though. I had done things last night that would make even a seasoned whore blush. There was no denying what I was now. I wasn't just becoming a whore. I was a whore.

The thought made my heart pound with anxious energy. It was the first time I'd said it that bluntly to myself. What would my husband think if he could hear my thoughts? I had wondered about that for a few nights now, but I was afraid of what he might actually say. This wasn't a game any longer. It hadn't been for a while.

We kissed, and even though I'd spent the last night doing nothing but have sex, I felt my appetite return. Only this time there was no rushed pace, and we both seemed to come to an unspoken agreement that we would be gentle with each other. We brought each other to a nice relaxing orgasm, and then returned to kissing when the door suddenly opened.

"Good, you're both still here," said Emilia, entering the room. She looked exactly as she had last night. "You know I'm not paying you to fuck each other, right?" she said, her tone teasing and lighter than it had been last night.

"Yes ma'am," Kelsey said with a laugh, but not releasing me from her arms.

"It's nearly checkout time girls. Kelsey, you might want to shower," Emilia paused by the bed, inspecting us both. "You both might want to have a quick shower."

Kelsey gave me one last kiss and then began to sit up.

"Kelsey, may speak with Nichole for a moment?" Emilia asked.

Kelsey nodded and, giving me a quick kiss, moved off the bed and into the loo. I missed her warmth as soon as she was gone.

"I just wanted to say that you surprised me last night, Nichole," Emilia began, "I had judged you to be an uppity little rich-bitch. But you proved me wrong. You jumped right in and got your hands dirty."

I sat up in the bed and pulled the sheet around me, "I'm not sure what to say to that. I'm happy it worked out in the end, but there was a serious misunderstanding on my part. I had not intended for any of that to happen."

"I figured you had bitten off more than you bargained for, but kudos girl, you stepped up and got it done," Emilia said. She had a course, even blunt way of speaking, but she was sincere. "Now, for next weekend, the party is going to start a little earlier, and they've decided to go with a BDSM theme-."

"-Wait, hold up a bit," I said, holding up my hand. "Why are you telling me about next weekend?"

Emilia's eyes narrowed and she gave me a hard look, "I talked with Finley this morning and he assured me I'd have you next weekend, too."

"That fucking twat," I mumbled, clinching my jaw. "I made no agreement with him. We paid him to help us give our clients a fun Vegas weekend. I'll admit I misunderstood what he asked if I was willing to work, but I know we never discussed next weekend. I don't even have any clients to take out next weekend."

Emilia exhaled and let a long silence linger between us. Her features morphed from frustration and anger, more frustration and trying to be patient. "Look, you'll need to give Finley a call, alright. I'm only paid to provide my girls, so I don't know what you two agreed on." Emilia paused until I looked at her. "I understand you have other things going, but if you ever needed work. I'd love to have you join my girls. You'd be quite an asset to us. It pays well, and I take care of mine."

I sighed and nodded, "I'll give him a call, and thanks for the offer, but I do have other things I'm working on." I noted the firmness in the older woman's face, the set of her jaw, and I could see what Kelsey was telling me last night. She really did care about her girls. "I don't doubt you take care of yours."

Emilia gave my upper arm a squeeze and stood from the bed. "I'll leave my contact info on the bar for you." Emilia moved to the door and paused before exiting. "Oh, your clients are out skydiving at the moment, so you have time before they're back. Finley arranged it all."

I didn't say anything as the woman left. I was still seething at the bloody cheek Finley had to have volunteered me for another weekend in Vegas. What the fuck was that about? I shook myself and got up from the bed. My legs felt wobbly, but the sound of the shower motivated me onward. I would give Finley a call later and tell him what I thought. If the plonker wanted a row, so be it.

I went into the loo and found Kelsey under the shower head; her eyes closed as the hot water poured over her body. I couldn't help but admire her. She was beautiful with those large breasts. A part of me liked the idea of having larger breasts, or at least smaller nipples, I thought to myself. I'd always been happy with my breasts. They fit me. And while I liked the look Kelsey's boobs gave her, it had to make things like running and jumping much harder.

Andre had told me that I was made for sex, but I had to think that Kelsey had me beat in that department. She was truly made for sex. Kelsey's eyes opened and she gestured me to join her. I did and she moved over to let me get under the water.

"You have a lot of cum in your hair," she said, bending down to pick up the shampoo. "Let me help."

"Gladly," I said, feeling her hands go to work on my scalp.

She had to wash my hair four times before she declared it clean. I was happy to do the rest, but when she picked up the soap and the washcloth, I didn't stop her as she cleaned the rest of my body. It felt incredibly sensuous. I could have spent the rest of my life in that shower and been happy. But eventually the water began to go cold, so we exited the shower and toweled off.

"So, what are you doing the rest of the day, want to go get something to eat, maybe go to my house after?" Kelsey asked, taking out the hairdryer from the drawer.

"I could tuck into a full breakfast right now. I'm famished," I said, wrapping myself in an oversized fluffy towel. Kasey made no attempt to cover herself as she dried her hair. "But I drove up yesterday with four clients, and I have to make sure they're taken care of until tomorrow when they catch their flight."

"Oh," she said, giving me a disappointed look. "You are a busy-body. You're planning on running four Johns until tomorrow?"

I shrugged noncommittally. Listening to Kelsey's words and trying to learn a vocabulary that was still foreign to me. "I think I have time to pop out for something to eat. Do you know a place close by? My invite."

Kelsey smiled. "Of course," she said easily. "I'm a Vegas girl from birth, I know every part of the city."

"Brilliant," I said, setting my towel down on the sink. "I have a suite down the hall where my things are. Can we meet up in a bit?"

"Emilia paid for valet parking, so let's meet in the lobby."

We gave each other a quick embrace and I went back into the large rooms where the party had been going on full force the day before. I was glad I had kept my towel on because the cleaning staff was in full force making the evidence disappear from the night before. I went to the sofa where I had spent a fair amount of time on my back and looked for my dress and my handbag. Getting down on my hands and knees, I looked under the sofa and then under a nearby chair. Nothing, they weren't there.

"Shite," I cursed lightly to myself, holding my towel in place with one hand.

"Miss," a woman said with a heavy Latin accent. "You look for this?" She held up my handbag and I immediately felt a wave of relief.

"Yes, thank you," I said, getting to my feet.

I went to her, and she handed me the small handbag. I opened it and found all the contents to be in place, including my mobile. I took out a twenty dollar note and handed it to her, but she didn't take it. She instead gave me a scathing, judgmental look and then went on about her business.

I felt gutted by her look, but I didn't have time to dwell on it. I might have lost a dress, but at least I had my handbag with my affects. I found my mobile as I made it to the door. Peeking down the corridor, I saw no one approaching, so I sprinted as quickly as I could to my suit. Using the hotel app on my mobile, I used the digital key to open the door and sighed in relief when the lock shifted to open. Once inside, I sat on the nearest chair and went to my messages. I felt gutted all over again to see all the texts and missed phone calls from my husband.

I blinked several times when I finally took a moment to look at the time. It was almost three in the afternoon. My stomach rumbled loudly, reminding me that food what was I needed at the moment. I sent a quick text to Ky, and then picked out a simple outfit consisting of a long-sleeved black shirt with khaki capri trousers, and flip flops.

Kelsey was easy to find in the lobby. She wore jean shorts that were so short one could see the ends of the interior pockets popping out, and an almost see-through lacy blouse that only barely covered her breasts and left most of her torso bare as well. Despite being almost identical in size, we couldn't have looked more different.

"Aren't you little-miss-conservative," she teased as she gave her ticket to the valet.

"I, well, I wasn't sure," I stammered, "I guess I am sometimes."

"That's cool," she said, flipping her long hair behind her shoulder. "You be you."

It wasn't long before a large, black Jeep Rubicon pulled into the entryway and parked in front of us. "Bloody hell Kelsey," I said, looking at the enormous vehicle. "This is what you drive?"

She nodded, giving me a joyful smile, "It used to belong to my ex-boyfriend, but when he couldn't make the payments, I bought it. Pretty cool, huh?"

I nodded. It wasn't my taste, but I had to admit, it had an aggressive masculine quality I liked.

"Want to drive?" Kelsey asked, tossing me the keys.

I shook my head and handed the keys back to her. "Can't."

"Oh, is that because you only know how to drive on the wrong side of the road?"

"Ha ha, no," I said, rolling my eyes. "I can drive just fine… Well, I suppose there's a judge who doesn't agree with that. I lost my license last year."

Kelsey laughed uproariously as she took the keys, "This I have to hear."

We talked like gossiping teenagers for the next hour as we went to breakfast. I was surprised how easy Kelsey was to chat with. We just seemed to 'get' each other. I gave her my life's summary, and even included that I was married and working at Global Medical. She took it all in without judgement, only asking the occasional question to clarify as I went along.

From her, I learned that she had grown up very poor, like so many of the girls who fell into the sex trade industry. She felt that she'd gotten lucky when she met Emilia three years ago and was able to do sex work for a higher-end clientele. She turned out to be a few years older than me, but she certainly didn't look any older than me. That meant she had started working as a prostitute when she was exactly my age. I wondered what changes would happen to me if I continued down my path for three years.

Unlike me, however, Kelsey had never been able to make a relationship work. No guy could deal with her having sex with other men without exploding in jealously. I felt thankful to have such a supporting husband. Those comments forced me to think about Ky as we drove back to the hotel. I asked Kelsey if she wouldn't mind posing for a selfie with me. She didn't, so I took it and sent the pic off to Ky.

"I've been terribly neglectful to Ky this week," I said remorsefully.

"You said he gets off when you send him naughty pics, right," Kelsey said, pulling the Jeep to a stop in front of the hotel.

"He does," I confirmed, thinking of a sexy text message I might be able to send him.

"Let's go upstairs and take some good ones for him," she suggested.

"You mean with you and me?" I asked. "You'd do that?"

Kelsey nodded happily, "Of course. I don't have much else to do today. And it sounds like fun."

"Uh, alright," I said as Kelsey gave her keys to the valet.

Kelsey followed me to my suite like a distracted puppy. She had a carefree way about her that I envied. She never seemed to take much too seriously and seemed generally very happy. Entering the suite, she took a moment to look around and then went to the balcony that overlooked the city.

It was a different view in the daytime, I thought as the heat of the sun warmed my skin. I was happy it wasn't the middle of the summer, but the heat felt good after a number of colder temperatures back home.

Removing her top, Kelsey leaned against the balcony railing. "How do you want to do this?" she asked, removing her shorts, and kicking them to the side. She was now completely starkers and on display for anyone who might be looking out their windows. There were few other windows with a view of our suite, but still, someone could have been watching.

"Er, I'm open to suggestions," I said, scanning the hotel rooms to our sides.

"How about this… " Kelsey said, holding out her hand. I unlocked my mobile and handed it to her. She then went to one of the outdoor tables and propped it up using one of the pillows from the chair. "… I'll set the timer on the camera app. Then I'll lean over the railing with my ass poking up in the air. You can pose like you're eating my pussy-or my ass, whatever you think he might like more." Kelsey paused and then looked at me. "Or we could switch, and I'll lick your pussy. I'm easy… but you have to get naked."

"Oh," I said shaking myself from my thoughts. I took another look around, trying to see if I could see anyone looking out a window.

"Trust me, if anyone's looking, they're not going to complain. It's fine. I've done this a hundred times," Kelsey said, waiting for me with her arms crossed under her large breasts.

"Of course," I said quickly and removed my clothes. I set them on a nearby chair and moved to the rail. "I think he'd like it if I was going down on you."

Kelsey smiled and gave me a nod, "You know, he'd probably like a video more. How about we give him a show?" She'd said it as a question, but she didn't wait for an answer before setting up the mobile again. A moment later and she was ready. "Action."

Looking back at the camera I smiled as Kelsey took her place by the rail and bent over. "Ky, I know I've been busy and haven't given you the time you deserve. I hope this might make up for it a bit. This is my friend Kelsey, and she's been so amazing to me today that I think she deserves a nice orgasm."

I giggled at how cheesy it all felt, but I had no doubt Ky would love it. I put a pillow on the ground and moved to my knees as I got into position. Kelsey bend over and grasped the rail with her hands, exposing her arse nicely to me. I grasped her butt cheeks and pulled them apart, showing off both her pussy and her rosebud to the camera. My intention was to get my husband's blood pumping, but the immediate effect was that my blood pressure was the one increasing. I pushed out my tongue and gave her pussy a lick, but wanting to make the video extra naughty, I licked up until the tip of my tongue touched her arse. I hoped the cock cage wasn't going to be too painful.

----------

I closed the door to my truck just as the rain began to fall again and fastened my seatbelt. Looking at my watch, I sighed and looked out the windshield at the soaked construction site. After a few hours of sleep, I'd spent the rest of the dayshift working on pump analysis, working in the mud trying to help the crew improve the system. I was dead tired and soaking wet.

Taking out my phone, I pulled up Nichole's location. She was still Vegas. She hadn't left yet, which meant she was almost certainly not coming home until tomorrow. There was no point in sitting through hours of traffic just to get home to an empty house. I had a dry pair of clothes, so it would be easier to simply get a hotel room for the night. The company was paying for it anyway.

I set my phone down on the dashboard and started my truck, hearing the alert from a received text message. Flipping on the heater, I picked up my phone and saw that Nichole had sent me a text. I felt my hand start to shake as I realized what it was, and I could barely keep my finger steady as I started a lengthy video she had sent.

…Ten minutes later I was doubled over in my truck, slumped over my steering wheel as I tried to focus on the most nonsexual things I could think of, going so far as to imagine my grandma naked. My dick was straining with all its might to escape the constraints of the cage. Sure, it was futile, but my dick didn't seem to care. It was going to try anyway.

In the picture, Nichole's tongue had been buried deep into the other girl's ass, like completely buried. It was one of the most sexually erotic things I'd ever witnessed, and I knew that image would be in my brain for the rest of my life. The other woman was gorgeous, with slightly slanted eyes and fine facial features. She was fucking hot. And she had huge fucking tits. Like Rachel big tits.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck," I swore in a heavy grown as I once again tried to think of something else. I wasn't sure how much of this I could take. I knew I couldn't watch that video again while wearing the cage. I needed some fucking relief.

----------

Chapter 55

After sending the last video to Ky, I set my mobile back down on the patio table. Kelsey laid back on one of the balcony's lounge chairs, happily taking in the sun with her eyes closed. It felt exciting to be sitting outside wearing nothing but my own skin, it felt like I was breaking the law and I kept expecting someone to tell us to get dressed. No one came.

I slid my chair closer to Kelsey's and crossed my legs as I sat down. Looking down at her sunbathing form, I couldn't help but be impressed how her breasts kept their form, defying gravity as she lay on her back.

"Did you have breast augmentation done?" I asked, feeling like I knew her well enough that she wouldn't mind the question. She probably wouldn't have cared if I was a complete stranger, she was just open like that.

"It's called a boob job, Highness," Kelsey said, opening her eyes and looking down at her boobs. "And of course, I did. I'm half Chinese, I barely had mosquito bites a couple of years ago."

"They're definitely not mosquito bites now," I said, suppressing a laugh.

"Nope," she agreed, and then cupped her breasts with her hands. "These girls are my money-makers." Kelsey turned to me. "Are you thinking of getting yours done?"

"No," I said a little too quickly, "I mean I've always been more-or-less happy with mine. I was just curious."

"You look like a solid b-cup," Kelsey said, giving my breasts a quick glance, "so you're a big step ahead of where I started when I had mine done." Kelsey then sat up and, folding her arms under her breasts, bounced them up and down as if putting on a show. "Like everything, there are pros and cons, but overall there are way more good things than bad from having these girls."

Seeing her bounce 'her girls' for me made me chuckle. She did seem to be very proud of them. "I noticed that all of Emilia's girls had very large breasts. Is that happenstance, or does Emilia only select well-endowed girls?"

"Oh, it's not a requirement," Kelsey said casually, "but it's encouraged. Emilia prefers her girls to have at least a d-cup to work for her. She has a certain image she tries to maintain. Emilia will pay for the surgery up front, and then she'll deduct small amounts from your pay each week." Kelsey let her breasts go and then laid back down on the chair. "I'll tell you what, though. You make a ton more money with bigger boobs. I mean you don't see it at first because you're paying Emilia back, and then you have to buy a bunch of new clothes, but then after that, it's totally worth it."

"They certainly get men's attention," I said, remembering how much the men fondled her breasts. "Do you ever worry about where this lifestyle will take you?" I asked, hoping I chose my words carefully enough. Kelsey wasn't the most introspective person I'd ever met.

Kelsey dropped her hands and laid her head back onto the lounge chair. For a moment I thought she was going to ignore my question, but then she said, "Look, for me it's pretty simple. I have a nice place to live, a little money in my pocket, and freedom to do as I please. From where I started in life, I'm okay with it. Tomorrow will take care of itself, or it won't, but either way, I'll deal with it as it comes. I'm not what you might call a long-term-planner."

"I kind of envy that in a way, I can't stop thinking about the future." I said, pausing a moment to enjoy the intense heat on my skin. I knew I didn't have much longer before I would need to find shade or go inside. My boobs were not used to getting this much sun.

"That's why we're meant to be good friends," Kelsey said, turning onto her side to look at me. "You're the planner and I'm the free spirit. I'll make sure you have a little fun in life."

This time I did let myself laugh, "I think having too much fun is how I wound up here, but I get your point. I'm happy to have met you."

"-Quelle bonne surprise," sounded a man's voice behind me, startling us both.

My heart nearly stopped as I jumped in surprise. Whirling around in my chair, I saw Arthur step out onto the balcony, followed closely behind by Sacha and Luc. I didn't see Andre among them.

"Oh, you're back," I said, my voice an octave higher than normal. I covered my breasts with my forearm as I looked for my clothes.

Arthur looked down to the chair near him where I'd draped my clothes but made no move to give them to me. His eyes instead went to Kelsey, "I remember you from last night, but I never got a chance to say hello."

Kelsey sat up and put her feet on the floor, making no effort at all to cover herself, "I'm Kelsey," she said, giving them a little wave.

"Hello Kelsey, will you be staying with us tonight?" Arthur said, making me feel a bit jealous. After our first meeting in San Diego, I thought I'd had a closer connection to the man, but now I felt uncertain.

"Kelsey and I were just chatting, I don't think she was planning to sta-,"

"-I could be persuaded," Kelsey interrupted as Andre finally joined us on the balcony. She shrugged and raised her brow as our eyes me.

"Hello," he said, giving us both a wide smile. He did a double take and blinked as he took in our naked forms. "What a day." He looked as if he was at a loss for words.

"How was skydiving," I asked, pulling my attention away from Kelsey.

"It was amazing," Sacha answered in his thick French accent. Of the four, he spoke the least amount of English, but he seemed to be able to understand everything that was said.

"Yes, unless your name rhymes with Bondre," Arthur said dryly, his tone teasing as he looked to Andre.

Andre laughed and ran his hand over his shaven head, "I couldn't do it," he said, his widening smile revealing a perfect set of white teeth. If he was bothered by Arthur's teasing, it didn't show. "I got all the way to the door and, I don't know, I kind of froze."

"Mr. Legionnaire," Arthur said, patting Andre on the back.

"I doubt I could have done it," I admitted, not wanting to add to Arthur's jabs.

Andre shrugged but still smiled, "I never jumped out of any planes before. But I am disappointed. Now this fool will never let me live it down."

My nipples were starting to feel the scorching effect from the sun, so I stood and stepped to the other chair where my clothes were, "I think I need to go inside before I'm all sunburnt."

Arthur picked up my clothes, wagging his brow at me as he purposefully kept them in his hands. I shook my head and gave him a roll of my eyes as I passed him on my way inside. From the corner of my eye, I could see that Kelsey was following me. I found it exhilarating to be nude in front of my guys, but I was happy that Kelsey was with me. It was easier to act bravely when you weren't alone.

It felt good to walk back into the airconditioned room, but the change in temperature only made my nipples stick out more obscenely. Kelsey moved to my side, which gave me a sense of comfort. She was far more experienced with this kind of thing than I was, so I was happy to have her support. But still, it wasn't fair of me to ask her to stay for my sake.

"Kelsey," I whispered as we went to the front room where several sofas surrounded a long, rectangular wooden table. "You don't have to stay. The guys are probably going to want to, you know…"

Kelsey rolled her eyes at me, "What, fuck?" she said bluntly. "Hello, sex-worker here," she pointed to herself using her thumbs. "Make it worth my while and I'll stick around-unless you want all four of them to yourself."

"God no," I said quickly. "I'd love to have your help, and of course I'll compensate you appropriately."

"You can't help yourself, can you Princess," she said, giving me a teasing smile and a pat on my arse cheek. I wasn't sure what she meant, but before I could ask, she continued. "Pay me what you think's fair. I trust you."

The men cycled through the shower and changed their clothes while Kelsey and I sat on the sofa and flipped through the hundreds of channels on the idiot box. We settled on a baking show I liked watching at home. At first, it was horribly awkward to sit on the sofa in the nude. But after a time, I slowly became used to it, and thankfully my nipples began to soften. Or at least they did until Kelsey began to tease me.

"These girls really like attention, don't they," she said, pinching my nipple between her thumb and forefinger.

"Hey, they were just starting to settle down," I said, trying to pull away.

"Don't be shy Princess. They're amazing. It's like someone sewed two thumbs on your tits."

"That's a horrible visual."

Kelsey giggled and then leaned over and captured my nipple in her mouth. She gave it a hard bit of suction for several seconds and then let it pop out of her mouth. "That's what I'm talking about, wow."

The teasing Kelsey had just done caused my nipple to go completely ridged, standing up proudly once again. "Give over, Kels," I snapped, batting her hand away as she went to grab my other nipple.

"Zut," Arthur said, as he entered the room, his hair still wet from his shower. "I thought after last night, I wouldn't be able to get an erection for at least a week but watching you two is quickly breathing new life into me."

"We can stop," Kelsey said coquettishly.

"Please don't on my account," Arthur quickly responded.

I wasn't sure what, if anything, might happen as the afternoon stretched into evening. The men seemed fairly tired at first and were content to lounge around on the sofa and chat, switching between English and French, likely for Luc and Sacha I imagined. For her part, Kelsey seemed genuinely interested in the discussed topics and often chimed in with interesting insights.

Room service brought endless amounts of food and beverages, and I couldn't help but wonder what this weekend was going to cost. It was hard not to think of money. I had always been budget conscious. But this was one of those times that the revenue that was going to be generated far, far outweighed the cost of a weekend in Vegas.

As the last of the day's light diminished, things were so calm that I thought the men might simply retire for the night. So, it surprised me when Andre produced a small bag of white powder and prepared several lines on the low-lying table in front of us.

"Your boy Steven hooked us up when we left last night," Andre said when he saw me watching him.

He held up a rolled twenty dollar bill to me, but I quickly shook my head, "I'm fine," I begged off.

Andre then handed the makeshift straw to Kelsey. In her usually plucky way of moving around, she took the straw with a 'thanks' and bent over the table. She used the razor blade on the table to break one of the lines into thirds, and then proceed to snort only that section. At Andre's questioning look, she said, "When you're our size, you don't need much." Kelsey pointed to me and then to herself.

Luc and Sacha lit up a couple of blunts while Arthur took his turn at the coke, inhaling a complete line by himself.

"Come on, Nichole," Andre said, tying to hand me the twenty he'd used to inhale his own line. "Join us for some fun."

I shook my head again, "No thank you," I said more forcefully. "I'm not comfortable with that."

Andre didn't appear happy about it but didn't offer again. Instead, Luc fished out a small baggie of pills and tossed them onto the table. "Some ecstasy left over from last night."

"Oh, molly, that's not so bad," Kelsey said, picking up the small baggie. Turning to me, she opened the baggie and dropped one of the colored round pills into her hand. "This is fairly lightweight compared to the coke. Come on, I'll do it with you."

She forced one of the pills into my hand, and then raised my hand to my mouth. I didn't want to take it, but the pressure from everyone looking at me cracked my resolve. I didn't want to be the only one completely sober, and my tummy wasn't up for a heavy night of drinking. I'd smoked pot a couple of times at college, but I'd only taken a couple of hits, so I never really felt its full effects. I was curious what ecstasy was all about. I'd had a lot of friends tell me that it was an easy and fun drug without much in the way of side effects. With a sigh, I popped it into my mouth and swallowed. That seemed to satisfy everyone, and the conversations began again.

It didn't take long for my stomach to feel a bit queasy, but that passed quickly and then a euphoria that was a thousand times more powerful than anything I'd ever felt before settled over me.

"Fuck me," I said, squinting my eyes against the light. I felt good.

As if reading my thoughts, someone turned down the lights, and before I knew it, I was comfortably laying on the sofa with my legs over Arthur's lap and my head resting in Andre's. I inhaled a deep, contented breath and looked over to see that Kelsey was sitting between Sacha and Luc.

"You look like you're having fun," Andre said, running his hand over my hair.

I smiled up at him, "I'm a happy bunny." He and Arthur both laughed.

I felt Andre's erection near my cheek, and without being asked, I turned and unbuttoned his trousers. It took me a minute to work his cock out, but I soon had it in the open where I could enjoy it. I remembered being very sore earlier, but the molly must have been working overtime because all I felt was bliss. Once I had Andre's member completely erect, he guided me to my knees and then to straddle his lap.

It took me a few minutes to work most of his cock inside me, but my pussy seemed to know what to do without much encouragement because I was soon enjoying his cock sliding its way in and out of my vagina. The fact that others were in the room watching gave me no pause.

"Fuck Andre," Arthur complained. "You're going to have her all stretched out before I've had a chance."

"That's why she has two holes down there," Kelsey said with a giggle.

"Kels," I snapped, turning to look at her. She only smiled at me and returned to sucking Luc's cock.

"You mind?" Arthur asked.

I was about to tell him to bugger off when Andre answered, "What happens in Vegas stays in Vegas, right?"

"Fuck yes it does," Arthur said as he rose from the couch.

"I don't think so," I protested, planting my hands on Andre's chest. "That's too much."

Andre wrapped his long arms around me and pulled me in close to his chest. Even with my arms pushing against him, he easily pulled me down until my breasts were mashed against his torso.

"Trust daddy baby girl," he said soothingly. "Everything will be fine."

My body felt like a wet noodle that had no strength, and I couldn't tell whether it was from the long week with little sleep, or from the drug that was coursing through my blood. Either way, I could put up no resistance as Arthur got to his feet.

I didn't feel anything for a long moment, and I began to wonder if Arthur had changed his mind. But then I felt a cool liquid pour down the center of my arse. He was getting ready to lubricate my arsehole.

"Hmm," I hummed nervously when I felt Arthur insert one his fingers. I wasn't worried about the anal sex itself, but I had no idea how it would feel with Andre already stretching out my pussy to what felt were its limits. "I don't know guys."

"Shhh, trust daddy."

I then felt Arthur's cock at my rosebud, pressing its way forward. I had to force myself to relax and not tighten up, but it still took Arthur a long few seconds of pushing before the head of his cock slipped past my sphincter and entered my arse.

"Oh, bloody fucking hell," I cried as his cock tunneled its way into me. "Stop mate!" I nearly screamed. It was odd that I called him mate. That's usually a term used more among blokes. But I was so overwhelmed my mind was having difficulty processing everything.

To his credit, Arthur stopped, holding himself in place while I worked to adjust to having two cocks in me. "God," I sighed, "If I wasn't a slag before, there's no denying it now. I can't believe I'm doing this."

Arthur and Andre both chuckled. Andre eased his embrace and then leaned in and kissed me deeply. At the same time, Arthur pressed in farther, which caused me to moan in Andre's mouth. It was sexual to the extreme and I felt myself wanting to orgasm, but I was too close to the pain side of my threshold.

Arthur took his time and slowly began to move his cock back and forth. At the same time, Andre lifted me up a few inches and then set me down, causing his own cock to fuck me gently. It took a few tries, but slowly the two men found a slow rhythm that let them both take their pleasure. I had never in my life felt anything like this. Never in my life did I think I would be the girl that was willing to do double penetration. It was one of the most extreme sex acts I could think of. The kind of thing a porn star would do at the end of her career when she had no other options.

And yet there I was, a cock in my arse and a cock in my pussy, fucking two men in a Vegas hotel room. If the realization hadn't struck me hard enough the night before, it was now hitting me like a cudgel. I wasn't simply a high-paid corporate escort, no, I was bloody prostitute who was willing to do the extreme things. I could have said no. It wasn't forced on me. I began to see a new image of myself, and what I saw was shocking.

"Oh, wow," I gasped in more of an airy whisper. "Oh, it's so much."

Both Andre and Arthur increased their pace as I seemed to be able take them better. I felt a drop of sweat roll down and drip from the end of my nose. Andre reached over to the end table, grabbed a shot glass, and downed the drink in a swallow. He gasped after he swallowed and then kissed me. I tasted the strong alcohol on my tongue. Needing to breathe through more than my nose, I broke the kiss. I then felt his finger at my lips as he slipped in another pill of the ecstasy into my mouth.

It didn't take long before the euphoric feeling was so intense I lost the ability to understand what my senses were telling me. Everything blurred together into a kaleidoscope of feeling and energy. The lights seemed to appear as comets passing through the sky over my head as we fucked. I felt Andre cum, his cock twitching and spasming inside me as he unleashed what I was sure was a torrent inside me. I sagged against him for a time, trying to remember if Arthur had cum. Looking around, I didn't see Arthur, but it was difficult to make out much of anything.

"I need some water baby girl," Andre said, shifting me to the side.

I was surprised to find Kelsey next to me as Andre set me onto the sofa. She pulled my sweat slicked body into her arms. "You are quite the little whore tonight," she said, giggling. "But fuck you're going to be sore tomorrow. No worries there though. I have some cream that'll help. Remind me to give it to you in the morning."

I turned my head to the side and stared for a long moment. "Kels, I think I'm high."

Kelsey laughed and kissed me on the forehead. She was about to say something else but stopped, her eyes focusing on something in front of her.

I followed her gaze and saw a woman sitting on the table in front of us. I knew this woman, I thought, trying to focus on her face. She sat with her elbows on her knees, her chin resting on the palms of her hands.

"Catherine," I said, squinting my eyes.

"Aren't you two looking nice and cozy," she said with a smile, "You seemed to have outdone yourself, Nichole."

"I think I'm high," I said, still unsure if I was actually seeing Catherine of if she was a figment of my imagination.

"I think you are, too," she agreed. "I just dropped by with Finley to see how things were going, but it appears all is well here."

"Definitely high," I said, looking to Kelsey.

Catherine laughed again and rose to her feet. "If you can remember this, come by the office on Monday. We're going to need to talk."

I watched Catherine walk away and join someone else, but my eyes seemed to find other things more interesting and so I quickly lost sight of them. Shaking my head, I snuggled up tighter to Kelsey and rested my head on her shoulder.

I wasn't sure how it had happened, but the next thing I could remember was playing cards with people around the table. Kelsey was next to me, and we were sharing the cards. Several empty shot glasses were on the table in front of us.

Turning to Kelsey, I could see that she looked as tired as I did. I dropped my cards to the table and sat back against the couch. I couldn't understand where all the people had come from. Seeing Kelsey's shoulder next to me, I thought it looked like a fine place to rest my head and close my eyes.

----------

I've woken up with headaches before, and even a bad hangover on a few occasions, but the way my entire body cried out in agony let me know straight away something was wrong. Coming to my senses, I felt as if I'd slept on an iceberg. I was so cold that it was hard to move my limbs. Cracking my eyes open, it appeared I was alone on the sofa.

It took me a long couple of minutes to force myself into a sitting position. Ugh, I wanted to curl up and die. Opening my eyes, I saw the remnants of last night's party: glasses were strewn about, pizza boxes were stacked on the table, dozens of beer cans littered the floor around my feet, numerous bottles of hard alcohol were on the table, and what looked like the bathroom towels laid crumpled on the ground. The place was a right mess, and I was still clearly mashed.

I'd heard a girl from school once say that the best remedy for a hangover was to start drinking again in the morning, but even looking at the alcohol on the table made me shudder in horror at the idea. My hand went to my vagina, and I held myself gently feeling like I wanted to cry. My vagina hurt, my arse hurt, my head hurt, and my stomach was in the middle of a civil war in which both sides were losing.

Turning my head gently, I looked around. I seemed to be alone. "Kelsey," I said as loud as I could, but it wasn't much louder than a mumble. It made me realize that something was wrong with my mouth, or at least my tongue. It felt swollen and numb. My middle finger suddenly touched something smooth and hard at the top of my vagina and I jumped as if something had bit me.

What the hell? I wondered as I spread my thighs and looked down. My eyes took in three things at once, and at the same time I heard a panicked scream. It took my brain a long moment to process that it was my scream. Leaving my one hand on my vagina, I moved the other one to my breast, pinching the ring that pierced my flesh. What felt like a jolt of electricity shot through my entire breast.

My eyes raced to focus on my other nipple and found the same result. Through each of my nipples hung a thick black ring. It wasn't the small barbell that I'd occasionally see some women wear. No, these were full rings, black in color, and about as thick as a knitting needle. Dropping my eyes, I felt myself sick up as I saw another piercing in my navel, and still another through my clit. The small ring through my clit was petite, but it still made me feel like I was on fire.

"Oh god," I groaned. What have I done? Something still felt wrong with my tongue. I dreadful thought popped into my head, and I broke into tears as I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue. I felt something touch my lips as I pushed my tongue out. I knew even before my finger confirmed it. I had two more piercings through my tongue. They were space about a finger width apart and felt like they were halfway back on my tongue.

I felt several tears fall down my cheeks before I steeled myself. This wasn't the time for crying. That would come later. At least this was a mistake that could be remedied without too much difficulty. I could take them out and the piercings would heal. No one would need to know.

Staring at the piercings, I tried to recall my memories from the night before, but all I could see were flashes of people and parts of conversations. A vestige of a memory came to mind about a discussion on piercings, but the memory floated just out of reach.

A loud groan from one of the bedrooms made me look up. The voice sounded like Kelsey, but I wasn't sure. I slowly got to my feet; my legs shook as I tried to keep my balance. Walking proved challenging, too, with my vagina feeling like it was being constantly stung by a bee. I reached for the back of the sofa for support, but my hand-eye coordination must have slipped because I missed the sofa and fell clumsily to the floor.

"Ugh," I moaned, laying my head flat on the tile. I felt my heart racing. Breathing felt difficult, and it seemed I had to concentrate on inflating and deflating my lungs, like somehow my diaphragm had forgotten how to work.

"Nichole?" a scared voice sounded from the far room.

"Comin'," I said with my swollen tongue, struggling to my feet again.

It took all my strength, but I somehow managed to make it to the bedroom. I found Kelsey in the center of the bed, her knees pulled to her chest and her hair draped around her shoulders.

"I think we got roofied," she said miserably when she saw me in the doorway. I saw her eyes squinting at me, and I immediately knew why.

"I woke up with theth," I said, pointing to my nipples. My words catching on my tongue as I spoke.

She held out her arms to me. I fought back another round of tears as I climbed onto the bed and curled up next to her. Kelsey gave a sarcastic laugh, "Fucking Vegas," she said, wrapping her arms around me. "I'm so sorry Nichole. I never thought this-"

"Thith ithn't on you," I said, my words coming out as if I was speaking English for the first time. "Thith ith all my fault."

"Oh no, your tongue, too?" Kelsey said, giving me a look. I stuck out my tongue to let her inspect the piercings. "Do you want me to take them out?"

"Yeth pleathe." I nodded and stuck my tongue out as far as I could.

Kelsey reached up and grabbed the small metal balls protruding from my tongue. I saw her face grimace and felt her fingers tense as she tried to remove the piercing.

"Fuck, I can't break it loose. Someone really screwed them down tight. I'll need some pliers or something." Kelsey's fingers went to the rings through my nipples. I nodded, and she tried to unfasten one of the rings. Her touch was gentle, but it still caused me to inhale sharply. "Sorry," she mumbled as she worked. "Fuck, same thing with these." Kelsey released the piercing but continued to look at my tortured nipples. "Wow, I don't remember this happening last night. These rings are really thick."

I wiped the fresh tears from my cheeks, and shifted my tongue around, feeling the two piercings rub against the roof of my mouth. I'd gone from two simple piercings in my ears to a total of eight on my body after one night of debauchery in Vegas. This would be why people's mums warn them not to be slags. "Fucking Vegath," I mumbled, causing Kelsey to chuckle gloomily.

"I have some things in my purse that may help," Kelsey said, shifting to get off the bed. "I'll be right back."

"I need to find my mobile," I said, moving to go with her.

Kelsey touched my shoulder, "I'll get it."

I gladly relented. I had no idea what time it was, but sleeping the day away sounded like the best use of time ever at that moment.

Kelsey looked as unsteady as I did when I first got off the sofa, but she managed to keep her feet. Andre! The name popped into my head for the first time since I'd woken up. I scanned the room, taking in my surroundings. This had been Luc's room, but none of his things were there. They must have already gone to the airport, I puzzled out, trying to get my brain to think of more than just basic survival.

Could they have had something to do with this? I wondered, looking down my nipples, navel, and clitty. I knew my relationship with them wasn't what I thought it was, they really only looked at me as 'entertainment', but I wouldn't have thought them capable of something like this. Then again, I was jumping to the assumption that this was done to me, and that I wasn't equally complicit. I groaned in frustration as not being able to remember.

Soon Kelsey came back into the room, carrying a couple of glasses of water and her purse. Handing me one of the glasses, she got back onto the bed and started rooting through her handbag. She had taken the time to put ice in the water, and the coldness of the liquid against my tongue as I drank felt heaven sent.

"Save some of that," Kelsey said as I drank. She then handed me ibuprofen and Tylenol from little bottles she'd held in her hand.

I looked down at the white pills in my hand and shuddered as I thought about the pills I'd taken the night before. I remember feeling incredibly good in the beginning, but then I had odd memories that refused to puzzle themselves together. I even had a vague memory of seeing Catherine, but I wasn't completely sure if that had happened or not. Other than that, I only had flashing images for memories.

"The sooner you take those, the sooner you'll start feeling better," Kelsey said, seeing my hesitation.

I popped them into my mouth and downed them with the rest of the water from the glass. I then bit one of the ice cubes in half and let the chunk of ice rest on my tongue. The instant relief I felt made me sigh. I fished out another small piece of ice and touched it to my nipple. The cold was intense but gave me the relief I needed as I moved the cube from one nipple to the other, water dripping through my fingers as the ice melted.

"Lie back for me for a moment," Kelsey instructed, holding up a small bottle in her hand. "It's some desensitizing cream I use sometimes when I'm feeling sore. Trust me, it'll help."

Nodding, I pushed the pillows up and laid down on my back. Kelsey pushed my thighs apart, but for once I felt no sexual desire. I could have just as easily have been going in for a gynecological checkup. Kelsey squeezed some of the cream onto her fingers and carefully applied it over my vagina. It acted almost as quickly as the ice had in bringing much needed relief.

I put another piece of ice in my mouth as Kelsey wiped her fingers on a towel. "Thankth," I said, sucking on my shard of ice. "It already feelth better."

"What are friends for," Kelsey said, rubbing at her eyes with a forced smile. She had obviously been fighting back her own tears but was trying to keep herself together. "I can't believe I let that happen. I'm usually pretty good about steering clear of this kind of thing."

"What did you mean we got roofied?" I asked as Kelsey handed me my mobile. I looked at the time on my phone. It was almost two in the afternoon.

Kelsey sighed and laid down next to me. "I forget what a naïve little princess you are sometimes," she said trying to tease but the words came off flat. I think she was trying to act like her old happy-go-lucky self, but I knew she was struggling as much as I was. "Roofy is short for Rohypnol, which is a fucking date rape drug. But these days it could have just as easily been Ketamine or GHB."

"Do you think one of my guys gave it to us," I said, my tongue feeling immensely better.

Kelsey shrugged and spooned her body next to mine. She seemed to think about it for a long moment before saying, "No, but I don't know that for sure. It might not have even happened. We could have just been so smashed we did it to ourselves-who fucking knows. There were a few people here last night that I didn't know. Where are the guys anyway? I don't see their shit anywhere."

"I'm sure they're at the airport," I said, wrapping my arms around Kelsey and drawing her closer. It felt comforting to be in skin to skin contact with her. "Their plane was supposed to leave about an hour ago. The bastards didn't even say goodbye."

"That's how it always is, Princess."

Kelsey's words struck a chord in me. Maybe it was because I was feeling like shite and miserable, but her words made me feel sad. I had let myself experience a number of different highs over the last few days, but it seemed the Law of Motion was true. For every action, there was an equal and opposite reaction. You couldn't experience the highs without experiencing the lows.

Several hours later, I sat in the lobby of the hotel waiting for the car service that was scheduled to take me back home. I wore a floral sun dress with nothing on underneath. I had tried to put on my bra, but there was no way my nipples were going to tolerate that for several hours.

The thin material of the sun dress let my nipples breath, but it also did nothing to hide them. And with the piercings that now adorned them, they protruded more than ever. I also wore my Dodger's baseball hat pulled low to try and keep my face somewhat hidden. A baseball hat was such an American thing, but Ky always liked when I wore it. And at the moment, it made me feel connected to him.

It felt like everyone's eyes were on me, but given the way I was still feeling, I didn't give a toss. I'd had a tearful goodbye with Kelsey when she left. I sent her as much of a payment as I thought I could get away with, not caring that it was a big hit to my entertainment budget. She deserved it.

I felt horrible for her because she's received a call from Emilia and had to go 'work' again that night. She didn't seem to mind, but that was the last thing I wanted to do. Sex in general was the last thing I was thinking about. I wanted nothing more than to get home, take the bloody piercings out of my body, and go to sleep.

----------

As soon as I saw Nichole enter the house, I knew something was terribly wrong. At times, she could be terribly British in the way she kept a stiff-upper-lip, trying to appear as if everything was fine. But I'd grown to know her too well, and I recognized that look of forced stalwartness for the front that it was. Despite my prickly mood from having felt ignored for hours, I went to her and pulled her into a bearhug.

For a long moment no words were spoken as we embraced in the entryway. Then I felt her form shudder against me. "I know you have every right to be cross with me, but if we have to row, can we do it later?"

Her words sounded slightly off, which really threw me because she was always such a stickler for perfect enunciation. "I'm just happy you're home," I said, pushing my anger and frustration to the side. At least for the moment. "Obviously something's happened…"

Nichole pulled back enough that I could see her head nod up and down if only fractionally. "We need to talk."

I moved to the side to let her pass and picked up her suitcase. We didn't speak until we were in the bedroom when Nichole sat on the end of the bed. I blinked as I saw her nipples poking up under her dress. They were, well, bigger than normal. "Are those…?"

Nichole nodded and pulled her dress down to reveal her breasts.

"Holly fuck," I said in shock. My first thought was that the black rings looked fucking hot as hell, but getting her nipples pierced was never something I thought she'd do in a million years.

"It gets worse," she said, sticking out her tongue.

This time I couldn't speak. I was too stunned. Nichole's tongue sported two piercings; two small silver balls sat side by side, separated by about a half-an-inch of space between them. And as if I wasn't surprised enough, she pulled the hem of her dress up and showed me two more piercings. I had to sit down before my legs gave out.

I sat on the small chair we keep next to a desk, and for the next thirty minutes, my wife told me a tale that rocked me back on my heels. If someone had written it as an erotic story I doubt I would have finished it because it would have seemed too unrealistic. My ability to suspend reality only went so far. But at the same time, I knew it was true, all that shit had happened. When she finished speaking, she sat meekly with her hands in her lap looking more vulnerable than I'd ever remembered seeing.

I sat there for several long minutes trying to process everything. Finally, I found my voice. Clearing my throat, I asked, "So you're not sure if these were your idea," I gestured to her breasts and navel with my finger, "or if someone might have, er, done it to you while you were drugged?"

Nichole shook her head and wiped away a tear that was forming in the corner of her eye, "Kelsey tried taking them out this morning, but she said she needed pliers. She couldn't get them to loosen."

"I can't believe you took the ecstasy," I said, only half listening to her. "That's so unlike you." I shook myself, thinking about what Nichole had said about wanting to remove the piercings. "If you're feeling up to it, why don't you come down to the garage. Let's see if we can remove those."

Nichole stood, taking off her dress and laying it on the bed. It looked like she'd gotten some sun over her whole body. I had to admit that part of me didn't want to take the piercings. They were erotic as fuck.

"Can I have a picture before we take them out?" I asked, taking out my phone.

"Are you serious?" she said, looking at me in surprise.

"Absolutely. Do you have any idea how hot you look? My dick hasn't stopped trying to break this cage since you showed them to me."

"Oh, I'm so sorry," she said, rushing to her small jewelry box on the dresser. She moved it to the side and picked up a small key.

"Under your jewelry box?" I said, rolling my eyes.

"I didn't have much time," Nichole said, moving to stand in front of me and then dropping to her knees.

It only took her a moment drop my shorts and unfasten the device. I couldn't help but sigh in relief as my dick felt the open air for the first time in a week. "Fuck, that feels good." I saw the first hint of a smile from my wife since she'd gotten home. "Come on."

I led the way to the garage, helping my wife sit on the old bar stool I kept near my work bench. I took a picture and then stood back to admire her for a long moment. All the piercings appeared to match the dark black color of the necklace she wore, except for the jewelry in her tongue that was silver. I was struggling to find a way to describe the way she looked. It was a cross between the conservative, proper woman I'd always know her to be, and a slutty hotwife. I supposed she was all those things in some way.

"The way you're looking at me almost makes me want to keep them," she said, making herself comfortable on the stool.

"I wouldn't be opposed," I laughed as I leaned down to closely inspect the piercings. "But it should be a thoughtful, conscious choice, not something that was done under the influence at a party."

Nichole nodded, biting her lower lip in that way that makes her look irresistible. I was sporting a serious woody in my shorts and the feel of the silky material on my dick was dangerously close to making me cum. I listened to my wife talk as I carefully took one of the nipple rings in my fingers. It was a simple ring with a spherical ball that hung on the bottom. I'd never gotten a close up look at a nipple ring, but it was fairly obvious that the way to remove it was to turn the ball counterclockwise, unthreading it from the ring itself.

"Careful," Nichole said as touched the ring, her voice tiny yet filled with apprehension.

I nodded and carefully applied pressure to the ball at the end of the bar, making sure I repeated 'right-tighty-lefty-loosy' so I didn't make a mistake and tighten it. It didn't budge. Alright then, I thought, letting the nipple go. I'd need to escalate to something with more grip. I retrieved two needle nose pliers from my toolbox and tried again, using the pliers to grasp the smooth metal. Still, it didn't budge.

Fuck, I thought, pausing a moment to make sure my grip was sure and that I wasn't going to slip. Nichole closed her eyes and I tried again, applying a lot more pressure this time. Still, nothing.

"Damn," I swore softly. "Going to have to upsize and try the vice-grips."

Vice-grips are designed with a locking jaw that doesn't release easily, so if they couldn't do it. My chances of success were going to drop dramatically. I took a deep breath to make sure my hands were steady, and then I gently locked one vice-grip onto the ball, and the other on the ring. It was difficult to use the large tools on something so small, but I made it work as they both clicked into place, jiggling my wife's breast as they did. She whimpered but made no move to stop me. Carefully, I turned them slowly to again make the attempt, but once again, the ball didn't turn.

"Shit," I swore, seeing that this too would fail. "Either someone extremely strong tightened those on, or maybe used an epoxy, because it's not budging.

"My bloody luck," Nichole said, putting her elbow on my workbench and resting her head on her hand.

Over the next several minutes, I tried the other piercings but achieved the same failing results. None of them turned even a little. "Whoever put them on, did their damndest to make sure they weren't coming off," I said, dropping the pliers onto my workbench with a sigh. "And I think they used a high grade anodized titanium because the vice-grips didn't leave so much as a mark."

"Can't you use that loud spinning tool?" Nichole asked, pointing to my Dremel tool I used often when putzing around on projects in the garage.

"That loud spiny tool has a speed of over thirty thousand rounds per minute," I said, shaking my head. "I've got bits that would probably cut through the metal, but there's no way I'm taking a chance with that thing. One slip turns everything into the things horror movies are made of."

"What am I going to do?"

"I'm afraid we might have to go to the hospital. I'm sure they've seen it all and have a way to remove them."

Nichole shook her head, "No," she said quickly, and then added, "at least not today. I want to take a long bath and then go to bed early."

"Alright," I nodded. "Do you want me to pick something up for dinner?"

Again, Nichole shook her head, "I'm not hungry, still have a gippy tummy." She then slid off the stool and turned to go in the house. When she saw that I wasn't following, she paused. "I could use some company, if you're not too cheesed off with me."

I forced myself to smile. "Of course not."

On the way upstairs, Nichole passed through the kitchen and filled up a cup with ice cubes. She had one in her mouth and was sucking on it before we got to the bathroom. She then filled up the bathtub and got in, her beautifully pierced nipples just visible at the waterline. I knew it wasn't under ideal circumstances, but I could easily get used to them. Nichole sighed and closed her eyes, shifting the ice cube around in her mouth.

"Wade came by earlier this morning," I said, sitting on the edge of the tub.

Nichole winced and closed her eyes. "You're not the only one I've cruelly ignored this week."

"This isn't like you, Nichole. What's going on?"

Nichole exhaled through her nose and appeared to be gathering her thoughts. "I wish I knew."

"That's not good enough," I said, surprising myself how sternly I'd said it. "I know we've both been doing some crazy shit lately, but we've always talked. It's not like you to not communicate with me."

My wife actually looked taken aback for a moment, but she eventually nodded and said, "You're right. I've been very self-centered lately. I thought about that a lot on the ride home today. Believe me, after last night, I've been doing a lot of soul-searching."

"I can imagine. Anything you can share?"

Nichole turned and met my gaze, "Yeah… but I don't think you're going to like it."

"Nichole, we're in this for thick and thin. I only want you to be open and honest with me so we can deal with it together."

Nichole's lips pulled up into a sad smile, "You're too good for me," she said, setting her wet hand on my knee. She was quiet for a long moment, but eventually said, "Ky, I've spent most of my life trying to educate myself, be a strong, be a confident woman and such… I looked at down at promiscuous women like they were beneath me. But the truth of it is, I'm no better than any of them. I am one of them."

"What do you mean?"

Nichole sighed. Her words came slowly as the new piercings made it difficult and frustrating speak as clearly as she liked. "I mean the last two nights, I was nothing more than a paid whore, Ky. Your wife wasn't playing at being a prostitute, she was a prostitute." My wife looked away, gazing sightlessly at the bathwater. "And until I got drugged-or maybe I didn't-I don't know. But until I woke up this morning feeling like I wanted to die, I liked it… I know it's stupid, it's dangerous, it's probably the worst thing a woman should want, but bloody hell, it's addicting."

"What are you trying to tell me?"

Nichole turned and met my eyes again, she looked about to cry, and it make my heart hurt, "I'm trying to tell you that I'm a whore Ky. When you boil it all down, I'm nothing more than a bloody slag."

"Nichole," I said softly, standing up and shucking off my shirt and shorts. I nudged for forward and then slid into the tub behind her. It was a tight fit, and it made the water level rise and begin to pour out the overflow, but it was intimately close. "You're so much more than that." I wrapped my arms carefully around her and kissed her neck gently.

"How can you still be so loving to me?" Nichole cried, beginning to weep openly. "Do you know how many men I bloody fucked this week?"

I coughed at her bluntness. "Uh, no." She almost never use to say the word fuck, but now she used it so naturally that it's like she'd grown up saying it.

Nichole laughed sarcastically, "Neither do I" she said, slapping at the water's surface, "but it was at least a dozen. How can a woman fuck twelve blokes and then act like everything's normal?"

"I don't know," I admitted, "I guess we have to look at how we define normal." When my wife didn't speak right away, I continued. "You've worked really hard to get where you are, but lately you've discovered you a new side to yourself. As long as you can live with your decisions, I wouldn't stress too much about what normal is."

"What a load of rubbish," Nichole said, surprising me. She then laughed joylessly, her body shaking lightly against mine, "I'm just taking the piss, maybe you're right. But I have you to think about, and to a lesser degree Wade. The things I've been doing effect you both. I need to pop into the doctor tomorrow and get myself tested. Just to be safe."

"That's probably a good idea." From her story, I knew that most of the sex she'd had was unprotected. It bothered the hell out of me that she would take that kind of risk, but she seemed to be thinking more clearly about it now. It took all my self-control to not begin yelling and berating her. That was my natural instinct at the moment, but my head knew that wasn't what the situation needed.

"You know… " Nichole began again, "If I was married to any other man, he would probably be filing for divorce right now."

"If you weren't married to me you probably wouldn't have been influenced to do half the shit you've done. I feel like the guilty party most of the time," I admitted truthfully. "I think to myself all the time that I need to stand up and put a stop to it, that I should keep you all to myself, but the fucking perverted side of me seems to win out most of the time."

"That's alright," Nichole said, turning awkwardly in the tub to face me. Grabbing my cock, she looked me in the eye. "I'm glad somehow our kinks seem to have aligned. I owe you a lot more than I can give you right now, babe. But I'm afraid I need some time to recover."

"I understand," I said, enjoying the feeling of something on my dick other than the metal cage. I seemed to go from a five on the horny scale to a ten almost instantly. "I'm already fucking close. If you keep that up, I'm going to-." I tried to hold it off, but all the sudden my dick began twitching as I shot cum into the bathwater.

"Oh, that has to be a new record," Nichole smiled, getting to her feet, and giving me a close up view of her new jewelry. "Take me to bed and maybe I can coax another one of those from you."

We dried and got ready for bed. Nichole took her time, moving gingerly and sucking on chunks of ice as she went through her nightly routine. It was early compared to when we usually went to bed. There was still a small amount of light still on the horizon. But there was no place I'd have rather been at that moment.

"So, tell me," Nichole began once we were in bed. She slipped her hand under the waistband of my shorts and wrapped her fingers around my dick. I hadn't completely gone soft since I'd cum in the bath. Spending a week wearing the cage had forced me to store all that sexual energy. "Was it bad wearing the cage for a week?"

"Honestly, it wasn't the worst thing. Except when you sent me that video of you and your girlfriend-that nearly killed me." Nichole laughed as she laid her head on my chest. "I mean holly shit; your tongue was in her ass."

"A bit extreme, yeah," my wife admitted, but then returned back to the subject. "I liked that you wore the cage for the week. I liked knowing I had you tucked away safely at home. It made a difference to me."

"How do you mean?"

"You're my rock, Ky," Nichole said. I could feel her breath on my chest. "When you were with Rachel, I always felt fearful that you wouldn't be there to catch me if I fell."

"You know I'll always be there," I said, squeezing her shoulder.

"You still love me?"

"Yes, you know I do."

"Ky," she said, turning her head up to meet my eyes, "You understand your wife's a whore, yeah?"

I swallowed as I felt my dick swell. Nichole hadn't minced words, and the bluntness shocked me. "I uh, yeah, I understand," I said, finding my voice. "But you don't want to do this forever, right?"

Nichole looked pensive for a moment before shaking her head, "No, not forever. I mean maybe I'll do this for a few years, but it can't be a forever thing. I think it's kind of like Icarus flying close to the sun. Stay too long and it'll eventually end badly. But still…"

"But still…?" I prompted as she fell silent.

Nichole blinked and refocused on me, "I think I might always like to be your hotwife. Even after eventually I stop working for Mr. Schultz."

I gave her a smile, enjoying her fingers on my swollen dick. "That doesn't actually surprise me. My wife's turned into nymphomaniac. I kind of like that, but I need you to be more careful."

I wanted to say more, but I held my tongue. I was still angry about how a few things went down and some of the risks she took but venting that on her now wasn't the right time. I'd give it a day or two and then try again.

Nichole looked back down and stroked my dick slowly. I sighed from the wonderful feeling, but just as it was starting to feel really good, her hand came to a stop. Her body suddenly relaxed completely against me, and I knew she'd fallen asleep. It seemed she'd spent every bit of energy on others and left almost nothing for me.

I could feel myself getting upset as my thoughts turned sour. I'd been nothing but supportive, and it felt like Nichole was taking advantage of that but not giving me enough in return. I needed more.

Well, at least I was free from the cage for the night. I'd take that as a win. After wearing it for a week, I wasn't sure that was a game I wanted to play or not. Nichole seemed to get off on the idea of me wearing it, that's most of the reason I'd gone along with it. And well, I was a little curious myself. But I felt like we'd been too far apart lately, and that separation was starting to weigh heavy.

----------

Chapter 56

Rafe arched a brow at me as I approached his car for the ride to work. He didn't say anything, but I knew what he was thinking. I'd dressed in a plain grey, button down blouse with the sleeves rolled up to my elbows, and a black calf-length skirt. The top was decidedly masculine, but it seemed to fit my mood that morning.

Ky had already left for work, which I was happy about because the tension had been steadily growing between us on Sunday. I was grateful that the man had been so supportive when I got home Saturday, allowing me time to rest and decompress after such an erratic week, but I could tell his patience was wearing thin. He had hard questions, and I needed to have the answers.

I'd tried to explain to him why I'd allowed so many men to fuck me without condoms, but to be honest, I was still working that out in my own mind. I had been incredibly irresponsible, and I was disappointed in myself as well. But that wasn't enough of an explanation for my husband. He seemed to think I was holding back. And truth be told, he wasn't wrong. I knew we had another difficult conversation coming, but I needed time to myself to process a few more things before that happened.

"Alright," Rafe said once we were both in the car, "I know that frumpy outfit wasn't one that I picked out. I thought we got rid of all your hideous old clothes."

"I guess we missed one," I said, a bit more sardonically than I'd meant.

"Well, well," Rafe said, rolling his eyes. "Someone drank a cupful of bitchiness today."

"Two cups actually," I said, looking out the window. I immediately felt the sting of regret for my tone and attitude. Rafe had never been anything but brilliant to me. Still, I let a long minute of silence pass before I pushed away my pride. "Sorry… can we pull over and chat a minute?"

Rafe didn't hesitate, taking the first righthand turn he could and pulled the car to a stop in a random neighborhood. He put the car in park and turned his head to me. "What's up sister?"

I ran my tongue over the roof of my mouth. Between the continued ibuprofen, ice, and taking extraordinary care to be as gently as possible to the new piercings, the swelling had stayed to a minimum and they were now more just minor nuisances.

"Have you heard any feedback from last week? Any word from Arthur or his people?"

Rafe shook his head, "I was hoping you'd have some information for me on that front. I really didn't see much of them after the presentation on Thursday. It all seemed to go well, though. Did something happen in Vegas? I've been dying to talk to you about it?"

"Oh, things happened," I said, shaking my head. I took a deep breath and then exhaled, sticking out my tongue to show the two piercings."

Rafe's brow shot straight up, "Damn Hot Wheels, you are literally the last person I would have expected to see pierce her tongue."

"Hold that thought," I said once I'd pulled my tongue back in. I then proceeded to undo the top couple of buttons on my blouse. I wasn't wearing a bra, but the stiffness of the shirt did a good job of hiding my protruding nipples and their new hardware.

"Whoa!" Rafe gasped and then went silent once I revealed the nipple piercings. He remained silent as I unbuttoned the rest of my blouse and showed him the navel piercing.

"And there's one more," I said, placing my hand over my vagina. The sidewalks looked vacant, but I didn't feel comfortable hiking my skirt.

"I don't have words," Rafe said as I buttoned up my blouse. His nose wrinkled, "The inside of that blouse is as appalling as the outside. It must itch something fierce."

I couldn't help the laugh that suddenly escaped me. It was the last thing I'd expected to hear, but of course it would be the first thing Rafe would say. "It does itch," I admitted, resting my head against the window and closing my eyes. "I tried some ecstasy, and at first things seemed fine. But apparently it all went pear-shaped later because I woke up with some new jewelry."

"You don't remember!," Rafe said in shock, his eyes wide with concern. "That's not usually an effect of X unless it was laced with something. I suppose you never know these days."

I raised my head and took a deep breath. I began from the beginning and carefully told him all of the details, sharing even a few things I'd kept back from my husband. When I finished, I felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders, and it felt like I was able to work out a few more things in my head to where I felt like I might be able to have that needed conversation with Ky.

"Thanks for listening," I said when I finished.

"You don't need to thank me, Nichole. We're friends, and I'm happy you feel you can trust me enough to talk to." Rafe gestured toward my breasts. "So, what are your plans for those?"

I sighed, "They're all coming off as soon as I can get it done. Hopefully my doctor can get me in quickly, otherwise I might just to the hospital."

"Kind of shame really," Rafe said, giving me a sympathetic look, "you look hot."

"That's what my husband said, too," I said, rolling my eyes and then straightening my blouse. "We should probably get going."

Rafe nodded, putting the car into drive and pulling out into the street. "What's your week looking like?"

"I'm not sure," I admitted. "With the presentation behind us, I guess we need to focus on meeting the manufacturing milestones. So, maybe spending some time at the plant."

"Look, I'm already planning on spending a lot of time there over the next few months, so don't worry about it if you're busy. I mean by all means stop by if you want, but I'm taking care of the day-to-day oversight. Truth be told, the actual manufacturing and quality control aren't the problem. It all boils down to procurement and supply chain issues."

"I can imagine," I said, figuring that it was one more thing affected by Covid. Fucking Covid. "You know, I'm feeling a little left on the sidelines lately when it comes to the business side of my responsibilities. Most of what I've been doing is 'client relations' I said using air quotes."

"Sorry," Rafe apologized quickly, "I didn't realize you felt that way. It wasn't my intent last week. You were just so busy trying to get the Vegas thing planned last minute-which, awesome job by the way. You pulled that off well-I didn't think twice about finishing the presentation. I should-"

"-You did what needed to be done," I said, interrupting him. "I'm not blaming anyone. Maybe I'm just being overly sensitive about it. I've been feeling rather introspective lately."

----------

Walking into the Executive Branch of Global Medical, I'd intended to go straight to my office and hide the day away. But as soon as I passed Elaine's desk, she gestured toward Mr. Schultz' office.

"He asked me to direct you to his office first thing when you came in," she said apologetically.

I nodded and headed the opposite direction of my office, going to the oversized corner office that belonged to the President and CEO.

The office door was open slightly, but Mr. Schultz' saw me through the window next to the door and waved me in. He was on the phone, so I simply took a seat in one of the two leather chairs in front of his desk, resting my papers and handbag in my lap.

Ending the call, Mr. Schultz stood and came around the desk, sitting on the corner as he cast his gaze over me. "Feeling 'uninspired' today?"

"Too right," I said, agreeing with him. I knew it wasn't the most ideal response, but I was still in a funk.

"I think we need to talk," he said, getting to his feet. He then shut the door and closed the blinds.

"Sir," I quickly said, hearing the word come out slightly differently than usual. My tongue was working much better than it was when it was freshly pierced, but it still took some effort to sound as I had before. The piercings simply had a way of changing the way I said the words. I was about to tell him I couldn't give him a blowjob, but when he sat down in the chair next to me, I realized he only did want to talk. I felt a wave a relief.

"I spoke with Arthur earlier this morning," Mr. Schultz said, making himself comfortable and leaning back into the padded leather chair. "He was extremely, and I mean extremely pleased with how everything went."

"Oh, that's good to hear," I said, feeling yet another wave of relief. "I had hoped, but things got a bit mental Friday night, and I didn't have a chance to talk to them before they left on Saturday."

"Arthur said you worked very hard to give them a great Vegas experience. In fact, he said they'd like to do it again after the initial equipment is installed. If all goes as planned, they'll be using us to upgrade the next round of facilities."

"That's brilliant," I said, forcing myself to seem happy and upbeat. I truly was happy to hear the good news, but I wasn't sure how I felt about a repeat performance in Vegas. I'd intended it to be a onetime gig.

"Nichole," Mr. Schultz said, hitting me with his heavy, penetrating gaze, "Is there something you want to tell me?"

I sighed, and after a moment, stuck out my tongue and repeated my Vegas experience for the second time of the day. It came out much more concise and easily this time, having had the chance to organize my thoughts with Rafe earlier, and apart from the piercings in my tongue, I didn't show him the others like I had with Rafe.

Unlike Rafe's reaction, Mr. Schultz was expressionless and unreadable. I had thought to keep the whole thing to myself and not tell my employer, but with my body still healing, I didn't want to take the chance of injury. It didn't take much to aggravate any of the tender flesh around the piercings.

When I'd completed the debriefing, Mr. Schultz was silent for a long minute. Finally, he said, "I'm disappointed in your choice to take the ecstasy. I think you might have avoided the… 'unpleasantness' had your mind been clear. But, those types of situations are, well, fluid, I guess I'd say." Mr. Schultz paused, causing me to look up and meet his eyes, "Let's see them?" he said, gesturing with his hand toward my chest.

I don't know why I felt suddenly apprehensive. This man had touched my most intimate parts. But I felt my heat race as I began again to unbutton my blouse. I opened the blouse only enough to show the nipple piercings, but when I began to button it back up, Mr. Schultz made a throaty noise that made me stop.

Looking up, Mr. Schultz held out his open hand to me, and gave me a 'come-here' gesture with his fingers. I wasn't exactly sure what he wanted, but I took a chance and removed my blouse. With my breasts completely exposed, I handed him the article of clothing. I'd guessed correctly.

Next, I removed my skirt and let it drop to the floor. Wearing no knickers, it was easy for me to reveal the clitty piercing. This was the piercing that was causing me more grief than the rest combined. I wasn't sure whether to scream in agony or cry in defeat as the small piece of jewelry seemed to constantly be setting on my nerve endings on edge. Using the desensitizing cream Kelsey had given me helped take the edge off, but it only lasted for a short time.

Mr. Schultz gave me an appraising look, his eyes fixed first on my breasts for several minutes, and then on my pussy. "Stand and walk around the room," he directed, complete certainty in his voice that I'd comply with his command… which I did.

I strode to the window first, keeping my back to him as I gazed over the cityscape. Then I turned around and walked the perimeter of the office while he watched me closely. Despite wanting to hold on to my ice demeanor, I felt it begin to slip as the clit ring teased my sensitive with every step.

"I understand you got them under less-than-ideal-circumstances, but surprisingly, if I'm being completely honest, I think I approve."

"Sir?" I said in surprise.

"They look good on you… I'd like you to leave them in."

"But Mr. Schultz," I said, my mind working hard to find the words. "Tongue piercings are hardly professional. And these," I paused, pointing to my nipples, "show through almost all my clothes. That's not exactly the message I want to project to potential clients."

Mr. Schultz listened, but I could tell from his expression that he wasn't convinced as he said, "Listen, Nichole. I may make certain demands of you, but ultimately it's your body and your choice. Your concern about being professional is warranted, but seeing them for myself, I think the reaction will be overwhelmingly positive. Just please don't come in next week covered in ink."

I felt stunned as I sat in the chair, the leather pressed against my bare skin. Looking down at the nipple rings, I let myself consider keeping them for a time. If they were smaller rings it wouldn't be such a difficult thing to consider. But they were thick, and made my nipples seem twice their size. I was already horribly insecure about the size of my nipples, and the rings only exacerbated the feelings.

"Now, I've got something else to discuss with you," Mr. Schultz said while my mind whirred. "Catherine and I have been doing a lot of talking this weekend, and we've got some ideas we're going to implement."

I couldn't think of anything to say, so I simply nodded.

"First," he said, holding up a finger, "it looks like the demand for female entertainment is going to exceed our meager supply, but I'm not exactly comfortable with the thought of getting into the business. And I think it would distract us from focusing on the things we do well. So, Catherine and I talked about using an escort service when needed-basically subcontracting or outsourcing that service.

"I know times have changed, but from what I can see, you still have a lot of people like Harrison, or especially Arthur, that purposefully want to mix business and pleasure. In Arthur's case, he'd probably have a hard time affording a weekend if Vegas, but if he can find a way to wrap it up as part of a business expense, he'd be willing to pay a premium so that he could get something out of it personally. And if we don't provide it, someone else will. We need to have a great product, and customer service that's willing to give them what they're looking for. Would you agree?

"I would," was all I felt like saying.

"Catherine has used Emilia on a couple of occasions in the past, and I understand you had a lot of exposure to them during the trip. I'd like your opinion."

"You want to know what I think of Emilia and her girls?" I asked, getting only a nod for confirmation. Out of habit, I bit my lower lip between my teeth as I collected my thoughts. What did Mr. Schultz mean that he understood that I had-a-lot-of-exposure-to-them? Did he know I basically 'was' one of them?

"They're all strikingly beautiful," I started, thinking of what might be one of the more important factors when thinking of what one may want out of an escort service, "and they all seemed very professional. I only had time to get to know one of the women, but I got a good impression from the group in general. Emilia especially is very proficient, competent, and protective of her girls. It surprised me how much respect her girls have for her-she's something of a surrogate mum to them I think."

"I couldn't say for certain, but I would think that's a rare type of relationship in that industry, especially in Las Vegas," Mr. Schultz said, sitting up in his chair.

"I would probably agree."

"Alright then," he said, sounding like he'd come to a decision. "We'll discuss the specifics later today and come to a decision. Let's move on to the next topic. With business doing as well as it is, I've got less and less time to get involved to such granularity. I realized this weekend that Special Projects has been a great project for me to be involved with, but I need to step back a little so that I'm not neglecting the company as a whole. To that end, I've appointed Catherine to be the VP over Special Projects going forward."

Mr. Schultz stopped, giving me a moment to comprehend the change.

"Then I'll be reporting to Catherine," I said, unsure how I felt about that.

"Yes, she's basically been a one-man-show until you and Rafe began, so I'm confident she'll do well. But if you ever feel a need to talk to me, know that my door's always open," Mr. Schultz said, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees to where he could look me directly in the eyes. "I know you'll do a great job for Catherine, but I have one additional change that you're needed for." He then got to his feet and walked to the side of my chair.

I pressed my teeth into my lower lip from the intensity I felt coming from my boss. Using a finger, her pushed a locket of my hair behind my ear. Despite frequenting the hair salon with some regularity, it had been a while since I'd had any of the length cut, so my hair fell to below my breasts, obscuring them in a dark curtain. Mr. Schultz gently moved my hair to behind my shoulders, exposing my breasts and hardening nipples.

"I will be doing some traveling in the next months," he began again, "mostly quick overnight trips. But I'd like for you to accompany me on those trips. I need an assistant with your capabilities."

Mr. Schultz hadn't asked me. He had told me. That alone should have bothered me, but for some reason I couldn't understand, I found that I liked when he told me what he wanted. I found myself nodding before I'd really stopped to consider it.

"Good girl," Mr. Schultz said in that low voice that seemed to touch some nerve deep within me. "One last thing. I would be very happy if you and your husband would come to my house for dinner tomorrow night. I've got an interesting proposal for Ky if he's interested."

I saw Mr. Schultz nod as I looked up at him, but he seemed to be focused on my breasts. I knew he was more than likely looking at the new rings, but I couldn't help but wish I had Kelsey's breasts for him to look at. I gritted my teeth together at the thought, frustrated that my mind seemed to go there with increasing frequency. My natural body should have been enough. But I couldn't help myself from thinking about Mr. Schultz' reaction if I were sitting there with breasts that were several cup sizes larger.

"I think it's best if you take a few days to let those piercings continue to heal before putting them to use. Even then, I understand it can take some months for them to fully heal. You'll need to be very careful to care for them."

"Of course, sir," I said, startling myself how easy I had just accepted the idea to keep the piercings.

"But I am curious how that tongue is going to feel on my cock," my boss said, running his fingers across my necklace.

"You have a proposal for Ky?" I asked, feeling an intense heat welling up between my thighs. My voice cracked high, betraying my growing desire.

"It's a small thing. The Harrison's will be back in town in a few weeks and want to take their yacht out on a dinner cruise in the harbor for a group of selected guests. They asked about you," Mr. Schultz said, looking very satisfied with my reaction. "I assured them you'd be available, but there's also a need for an assistant behind the bar. They want to make sure it's someone 'trustworthy' as I'm sure you can imagine why. I told them I might be able to help them with that."

"And you're thinking Ky might be interested?"

"Would he be?" Mr. Schultz asked, laying his palm over my throat but keeping his touch gentle. "It would give him the opportunity to see his wife at work, watch her apply her skills." The older man's hand squeezed, applying enough pressure to make sure I knew that he was in control, but not enough to frighten me.

"That sounds like an interesting proposal," I said, feeling a wave of dizziness.

"Good," Mr. Schultz said, removing his hand. "Tomorrow at Seven then." He then handed me my blouse. "Catherine is waiting to speak with you in your office."

----------

The company provided work truck was nice because it was basically free transportation, but it wasn't made for comfort, I thought as I made my way North on the Five heading to LA. Even the radio was a simple AM/FM model with no aux port or Bluetooth, so I was listening to FM radio, something I hadn't done in years.

I was surprised to find Frank and Heidi were still on KLOS, but apparently I'd missed that they let Frosty go recently and the morning radio show wasn't nearly as good as I remembered it. The only constant in life is change, isn't that how the saying went? I knew from my own personality traits that I could be very resistant to change, and I wondered if that was what was bothering me most about the changes I'd been feeling in my marriage.

There were large parts of our new marriage dynamic that I absolutely loved, but the few things I didn't were eating away at me quickly. Things had felt a little off for the last couple of weeks, but it was this last week that was causing me the most angst-and not the good kind. While I felt most of the blame lay at Nichole's feet, I knew that wasn't fair, I wasn't exactly clean either.

Nichole was still trying to figure out how to walk this tightrope as much as I was. It felt like an impossible dichotomy to manage; fuck other men but still love and be married to me, tease me about enjoying larger cocks without completely ruining my self-esteem, prefer other men to me sexually but still remain intimately close to me. It was a constant balancing act that took work, and the difficulty in successfully finding that sweet spot was a nearly insurmountable hurdle. But when we did get it right, god was it exquisite.

I felt myself getting hard remembering Sunday morning as I tried to get Nichole to markup the whiteboard on the refrigerator with an updated tally. She looked half embarrassed, and half filled with lust as she tried to count in her head all the different people who she'd fucked. Needless to say, the whiteboard has a lot more marks than it did just a few days before.

One thought that continuously came back to me was something that my dad had always taught me, and that was, you become what you most put your thoughts and energy into. Nichole was putting a lot of her time and energy into the escort part of her job… Sure, we'd justified it by saying it was only a part of the new position, and that the business experience she would gain would still be important and valuable. But looking at it now, it seemed that the majority of Nichole's time was spent 'entertaining' clients.

It was no longer a game, I thought for the thousandth time. Nichole had already changed in so many ways. She was never shy, but she was now so much more confident in her body, in accepting the sensual side of her nature. There were definitely two sides to her personality, and it was interesting to see how those two sides reconciled with each other.

The way she dressed now, I thought to myself. I had imagined that she'd dress more risqué, wearing more provocative outfits to work and around the house. But while her wardrobe had been significantly upgraded, she still dressed in a semi-conservative fashion. Anyone seeing her for the first time would see a stylishly-dressed businesswoman. They wouldn't know that under those clothes, was a woman who frequently fucked around on her husband.

And now that she had those piercings, it only added to that effect. On the outside, Nichole looked like any other business professional in the world, but just under the surface lie a slut who had bedded a shocking number of men over the last month. It all felt like so much change so quickly, that I was constantly out of my comfort zone.

I turned the radio down as the commercials began to play when my phone rang. Putting in my earbuds, I answered, "Ky here."

"Hey baby," Nichole's voice sounded on the other end of the line.

"Hey back," I said, happy to hear her voice. "Everything alright at work?"

"I hope so. A couple of big changes I'll tell you about later." A long pause. "I wanted to call to tell you I'm sorry. I was a bit of a bitch with you yesterday. I'm sorry."

"Thanks for saying that," I said, feeling as if those few words were like a balm to my heart. "I could tell there was something bothering you. You tried to look happy, but I could tell."

"Sometimes I hate that you can read me so well. It's not fair," she said, letting out what sounded like a frustrated sigh. "You're right that there's more I need to talk to you about, but I really did need a little more time to work through some of it. Are you coming home tonight?"

Looking ahead and seeing nothing but miles of bumper-to-bumper traffic, I thought about the time it would take me to get back to San Diego after work. At least the nightshift work was temporarily on hold, but still, it would take me hours to get home. I hadn't planned on going home. I'd even said as much to Nichole yesterday. But she'd been so lost in her own thoughts that she must not have heard.

"Sure," I finally said. "It'll be late, but I'll be there."

----------

Once dressed back in my frumpy business attire, I left Mr. Schultz office and walked slowly back to my own. I wasn't sure how I felt about Catherine now being my functional manager. I'd reached a certain level of comfort being able to communicate so directly with Mr. Schultz, and I wasn't sure how that might change. To be fair, I thought, Catherine had always been more-or-less fair with me, although, up to now, she'd been mostly hands-off with anything related to my area and my clients.

As I entered my office, I found Catherine sitting in my chair behind my desk. That was something Mr. Schultz had never done. She had moved the folders and notes I kept to the side and had setup her laptop as if she owned the space. Was it a power move on her part, or did she feel that because she occupied this office in the past, it was hers to use as she pleased?

"Miss. Ryan, please have a seat," Catherine said, her voice sounded cheerful, all soft and gentle on the surface, but wrapped around a ball of steel underneath. I wondered why she had called me Miss Ryan, and not the usual Mrs. Ryan. She knew I was married.

I sat in the chair on the visitor side of the desk, keeping my folders and handbag in my lap. Catherine didn't speak as I thought she might. She simply stared at me for a long moment with a self-satisfied grin on her smug face. I felt my eyes widen as a memory pieced itself back together in my mind.

"You were there. In Vegas, you were there," I said, feeling my papers almost slip from my lap in my surprise. "I wasn't certain, but you were there. I remember now."

Catherine's grin grew in satisfaction, giving her an almost feral look. "I wasn't sure if you would remember us being there or not," she said, turning her laptop around to show me the screen.

For a moment I thought I was watching online porn, but I quickly realized the video was of me. The volume was turned down low enough that I had to strain to hear, but there was no denying the fact that I was the star of the video. I was lying on a sofa, taking one cock in my pussy and another in my mouth. The image changed, and for the next thirty seconds, I took in the collage of different angles, all showing me with different men, acting like a porn star.

"How scurrilous," I managed to say dryly as the video ended, trying to keep my emotions contained. The truth was that my heart was in my throat, and I felt an increasing sense of panic.

The corner of Catherin's mouth tightened momentarily, "Quite," she finally said, giving only a trace of a sarcastic guffaw.

"Why are you showing me this?" I asked, proud of how calm I was able to maintain my voice. I knew what I'd done in Vegas, and apparently Catherine knew what I'd done, too. The fact that she had a video was concerning, but I didn't want to appear panicked.

"As you've already spoken with Morgan, I assume he told you about the management changes," Catherine said, avoiding my question.

"Yes," I said simply, crossing my legs at the ankles.

With a simple nod, Catherine went on, "When Morgan first proposed to bring you on board, I didn't give you much thought. This Special Projects thing has always been his pet project more than mine. Frankly, I thought he'd just keep you for himself and things would march on as always. But then you go out and land this Strasbourg deal. I saw the financials on the deal for the first time a couple of weeks ago, and I'll admit, they are very positive…"

I sat still and simply listened, focusing on Catherine's features in hopes of gleaming something she was not telling me. She was difficult to discern, and I didn't know her well enough to know if I could trust her or not, but she made my guard go up and I always felt defensive around her.

"… but I think we've been missing the bigger picture. If we can capitalize while the iron is hot, I think we're just scratching the surface on what could be some tremendous new business verticals. I spoke at length to Arthur at the party, and he's more than willing to help us network into the broader European market-perhaps even into the UK." Catherine leaned forward, resting her elbows on my desk. "Imagine my surprise when I learned that you had never even approached him about possible referrals."

I sat back in my chair, thinking of a response. I hadn't asked, but my understanding was that we couldn't take on anymore backlog. "I was planning on it," I said in my defense. "I know Mr. Schultz wanted to make sure we could complete their order before taking on-"

Catherine raised a hand and waved it at me dismissively, "-Increasing the plant's thruput isn't a problem you need to be concerned about. I want you focused on business development only. Is that clear?"

I shifted uncomfortably in my chair. "Yes," I said, sounding meeker than I wanted. I wanted to push back on what she'd said, but I felt I lacked the seniority to make a difference. And it was obvious Catherine's mind was already made up."

"Good," she said, leaning back again into the chair. "Now, I've reviewed your client list. It's clear to me that Morgan hasn't been making the best use of your time, so one of the first things I need to do is refocus you on where your talents are most useful."

"What's that supposed to mean?" I asked, feeling more and more uncomfortable as the conversation went on.

"Meaning I saw you in action Friday night, and I've got to say, I was impressed. You had those guys eating out of the palm of your hand," she said with an impressed smile.

I felt my face warm, and I was sure from Catherine's expression that my skin was coloring up nicely. "Things got a bit yampy," I muttered.

"Don't be embarrassed Nicky, own it! You were great. You and that oriental gal put on quite a show."

"Listen," I said, pushing my embarrassment down the best I could. "Last week was something of a one-off. If you're implying that my main focus is related to only putting out for clients. I'm not comfortable with that. I'm more than-"

"-More than a whore?" Catherine jumped in and finished for me. "Trust me, I know. But you're able to provide what most others here can't. I don't want your time spent on presentations, manufacturing issues, testing and commissioning-we have people that do all of that. What we need you focused on is solely customer relationships. As you saw last week, the actual business part that gets done is only a small part of the overall picture.

"The Strasbourg Group is a perfect example. You had a group of guys that wanted a Vegas experience more than anything else. The money spent on upgrading medical equipment was the last thing on their minds. Their minds weren't on the presentation of Friday. They were already thinking about what they were going to do in Vegas."

"And your point?" I said, my tone blunt.

Catherine rolled her eyes at me. She then leaned back and crossed her legs, resting her hands on her knee, "My point is that a number of our customers are looking for more than medical equipment, so I want you focused on business development and customer relationships. The work you did to plan the Vegas trip and show Arthur, Andre, and whoever those other two guys' were, a good time was well done. You don't even need to be the one to fuck the guys if you don't want to. That's why I want to include Emilia's services.

"I'm here to help you, but I want you to be the primary point person when it comes to event planning and relationship building. I've got a Contact's List full of people like Finley that can help, but I need someone to oversee it."

"That sounds… possible," I said, thinking it through, "but I'm not comfortable with procuring sex."

"You were okay fucking them," Catherine said sarcastically. "Get off your moral high horse already. If we don't provide it, they'll simply find it elsewhere. This way everyone gets paid and everyone's happy."

"Perhaps," I said, intentionally being vague.

"Of course, in the short term, you'll need to continue to do what needs to be done," Catherine said, wagging a brow at me.

I squinted my eyes and pressed my lips together, "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Well, Emilia is shorthanded just like everyone else right now. She doesn't have enough girls to do business. She's recruiting more help, but that takes time because she's very particular. So, in the interim, I told Finley to let her know that she could count on you a couple of nights a week. Apparently you impressed her, too."

"Excuse me!" I said, sitting straight up in my chair. "What do you mean she could count on me?"

If Catherine was startled by my outburst, she didn't show it. "Like last week," she said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "You'll be in Vegas a couple of nights a week to fill in until she's able to replace you."

"Catherine," I cried in a harsh whisper. "There's a big difference between doing customer relation work for Global Medial and being one of Emilia's girls. That's flat out prostitution." I felt indignant and didn't try to worry about regulating my tone. "I'll admit that I went a bit mental last week, but that's not who I am."

Catherine didn't respond right way, simply letting the silence stretch as she studied me. Finally, she touched the top of her laptop. "I've got a couple of hours of video that begs to differ. You are a little slut through and through, you just keep lying to yourself to assuage whatever self-inflicted guilt you're feeling."

"I made some bad decisions last week," I admitted, feeling humiliated as I saw my figure on the screen, lying on a bed with three men around me.

"So, make a few more bad decisions and get through this. Emilia thinks it'll only be about two or three months before she won't need you anymore-maybe less. Do that and you'll make all your commissions, and no one will have to see this video."

"What do you mean? Are you blackmailing me?" I said in shock.

Catherine again rolled her eyes at me, "God, such drama Nicky. It's only a few months of work: you'll have some fun doing it, you'll make some good money, and then we'll have her services in the future, so you don't have to keep spreading your legs if you don't want to. A few months of sacrifice and everyone's happy. Someday, when you're enjoying the view from your beach house, you'll look back on this be glad you did it."

"I doubt that," I muttered more to myself. Catherine had avoided my accusation of blackmail, but the insinuation was obvious.

"I promise it'll all work out," Catherine said, a satisfied look settling over her features. "By the way, how are the piercings feeling today?"

"How did you know about those?" I said, self-consciously covering my breasts with my forearm. I thought I'd done a good job at sounding like my old self, but there were still some words that sounded off.

"Wow, you really don't remember?" Catherine said, her eyes widening. "I was there when you said you wanted to do it. I knew you were tripping on something, but I didn't realize how under the influence you were."

"Oh god," I moaned. "I actually wanted them?"

"Well, it was Andre's idea, but you warmed up to it quickly. It took Finley a few calls, but that's just how good he is. He made it happen even though it was like One in the morning."

"Andre did this to me?" I asked, searching my shreds of memory for the name.

Catherine's eyes went up to the ceiling like she couldn't believe what she'd heard, "Nicky, it might have been his idea, but you were the one that said you'd do it if Arthur had his cock pierced."

"I did? He did?" I said, my eyes widening.

Catherine laughed, "Yeah, it was quite the spectacle, and Andre certainly thought it was a good idea. I think that's what ultimately pushed Arthur to do it. He'd do anything to make Andre happy."

"Bloody hell," I sighed, "I don't remember any of that."

"You and your girlfriend looked pretty bombed," Catherine said, her tone teasing to the point of patronizing. "You might want to avoid any recreational substances in the future, you're a bit of a lightweight."

----------

I'd barely had time to change the sheets and make the bed when I heard the front door open. Bloody hell that was close, I thought, straightening my hair the best I could and pulling down my blouse. Wade had stopped by because I hadn't been returning his calls. I hadn't intended to meet up with him so soon, much less fuck him. But when I answered the door, he simply picked me up and carried me upstairs. That had been almost two hours ago.

"Nichole," I heard Ky's voice from downstairs.

"Coming," I said, taking a small dollop of the desensitizing cream and rubbing it gently around my vagina. I felt the immediate relief as the cream extinguished the fire burning between my thighs. Wade had been as shocked as anyone when he saw the piercings. In fact, he seemed more upset about them than my own husband, at least until he had his cock in my mouth, then he suddenly was more approving.

"Hey," he said, brightening up as I came downstairs.

He was taking off his muddy boots to not track it inside. He looked tired and worn out, but genuinely happy to see me. I felt a stab of guilt that I'd just been fucking my boyfriend for the last couple of hours while he had been sitting in traffic.

"Hey back," I said, embracing him when he stood.

"How's the tongue feeling?" he asked, his eyes dropping to my mouth.

"Better. The swelling's way down, but eating is still really weird."

"Up for a kiss?" Ky said hopefully.

"Definitely," I said, feeling a real smile pull at my lips.

Ky wasted no time as he pressed his lips against mine. I melted into the kiss and his arms as he held me. God, it had been too long. Other men had taken their pleasure from me, pressed their cocks into my mouth, pussy, and arse. But none of them made me feel the completeness, the love that Ky did.

I deepened the kiss and felt Ky's tongue experimentally pushing against the piercings. Something about the feel seemed to set him off because the kiss became much more passionate. The next thing I knew, my top was coming off, and then my drab colored yoga pants. It only took a moment before Ky's own clothes were on the floor, and because I'd never put the chastity cage back on him, I felt his warm dick pressing against my tummy as he moved me to the sofa.

I would have rather been in bed, being taken on a sofa was starting to trigger the inner slut in me, and at the moment I wanted to be a wife. Ky thrust his hips forward, pushing me into the back cushion.

"Be gentle when you put it in," I gasped as I pulled out of the kiss.

Suddenly Ky jerked and then stopped. It was like someone had hit him with a tazer and then turned off his power switch. "Fuck!"

"What, what's wrong?" I asked, trying to look down at Ky's penis.

"Ugh," he moaned and then laughed miserably. "Sorry, looks like I jumped the starting pistol."

"You came already?" I asked in surprise.

Ky turned to his side, a stream of cum hanging from his dick. His dick was still semi-hard though. "I think I can go again; I just need a minute. Sorry to ruin the mood."

"I'll help," I said quickly, turning myself around so that I could suck on his dick. We hadn't had sex in ages, and I wanted to give him the pleasure he deserved.

I popped his dick in my mouth, easily taking him all and pressing my nose to his belly. I was surprised to see some definition in his abs, progress from his exercise regime. I felt the shaft of his dick against my tongue, pressing the piercings down as I increased the suction.

"Oh my god," Ky gasped, as I ran my tongue along his shat. "That's fucking incredible."

My husband's reaction made me want to smile in satisfaction. I tasted his cum, but I also tasted something else which took my brain a moment to register. When I felt a tingling around my lips, I realized that Ky's dick had been covered in the desensitizing cream I had used before I'd come downstairs. I was suck a dirty slut, I thought as I realized I was filled with both Wade's and my husband's cum.

I applied everything I'd learned about pleasuring a man's cock as I pulled my lips back from the base of Ky's cock. Giving a blowjob to a bloke with a smaller dick was different than doing it on a larger one. Obviously I couldn't use my hands as much, but then I had to be careful how much pressure I applied to the head of the dick. I'd come to learn that guys with smaller dicks usually had a lot more sensitivity than guys with larger ones, and if I wasn't careful, it would be too intense for them.

"Holy shit, Nichole," Ky sighed as I sucked. "I mean holy fucking shit."

I had him hard again in no time, and I found pleasure in being able to do it so quickly.

"Nichole," he warned, tapping my temple. "Unless you want a mouthful, you better stop."

I pulled Ky's hand down and held it as I met his eyes. It was an extremely submissive feeling to lock eyes with someone when their dick is in your mouth, but with Ky, it felt more intimate than submissive. His features twisted into a grimace as he began to cum again. I gently stroked his balls as I felt his dick shutter against my lips. Tasing his cum, I felt a renewed sense of connection. With other men, I never enjoyed the taste of their cum, but in the heat of the moment, I found the act enjoyable. With Ky, however, it was different. His taste was familiar and welcome.

When I was sure he was done, I released his dick and sat back onto my heels. "I needed that," I said, smacking my lips.

"My wife's become a fucking sexual goddess," Ky panted, leaning against the back of the couch. "That was amazing."

"So, you approve?" I asked, sticking out my tongue.

"Hell yes I approve," Ky said, his cock giving a small, residual twitch.

It brought a smile to my face to see Ky looking so content, so I felt a strong temptation not to confess what I needed to tell him. But I'd been less than forthcoming lately, so I steeled myself and said, "Ky, Wade was here before you got home. We had sex."

My brief moment of happiness wilted at seeing Ky's face fall. "Oh," was all he said, instantly sitting up and reaching down to the floor to pick up his briefs.

"Ky, wait," I said, reaching out to take hold of his arm. "I'm sorry-ugh, I've been apologizing a lot lately-but I'm sorry, please don't go." Ky relented and sat back. "He just showed up. I didn't invite him."

"Look," Ky said, his tone not the warm loving one I'd heard only moments ago. "It's fine."

"No it's not!" I said, moving to straddle his lap before he could get off the sofa. "I've been horribly neglectful to you lately, and I'd intended to make it right. I should have sent him away, but I've been neglecting him lately, too. And well, I gave in. I'm sorry."

Ky didn't speak, just looked up at me with those sad eyes. It hit me all the more that I'd been very selfish.

"You've been amazing, Ky," I began, taking his hand into mine. "You've been very conscious about my pleasure, giving everything to me. But regretfully, I haven't done the same. I haven't been as mindful." I pulled Ky's hand to my chest, as if that would somehow convince him how sincere I felt. "I've been a complete slut, neglected you, and have been very focused on my own pleasure."

Ky nodded but didn't speak.

"This all started because you wanted to see me with a man with a larger cock," I began again, "but I haven't done very well at including you in the experience, and I'm sorry for that. I want to make some changes so I can give you what you need. I'm feeling separation between us, and I don't like it."

Ky let a long moment pass before he spoke. "We both knew there would be bumps in the road. I suppose this is just one of those bumps. We're you able to work out what you needed to then?"

I gave this kind of mixed shrug and nod in response, "I found some clarity, but I'm still working through a few things."

"Like?"

"Like the chastity play for one," I said as Ky reached up and caressed my right breasts. "I know you didn't enjoy it as much as I did, so I want to make some changes."

"I'm listening," Ky said, his thumb and forefinger grasping my nipple.

"Careful," I said in a hurried whisper.

"I am."

I held my breath for a moment in anticipation, but true to his word, Ky was very gentle as he examined the dark ring hanging from my nipple.

"I still think some denial play would be fun, but maybe only for like a day or two before I'm with a lover. I want it to heighten the fun for you, not be an endless frustration."

"I can probably live with that," Ky said agreeably. "But what if something like last week happens again. What if you have lovers almost every day?"

"Those from work aren't lovers, that's just work," I said, dismissing those that were work related. "I'm mainly thinking of someone like Wade, Marcus, or someone like that."

"Alright," Ky said, moving his hand and then his eyes to my navel. He then pulled my hair around over the front of my shoulder and twisted into a loose coil. It nearly reached my belly button. "Was there something else?"

Biting my lip, I nodded, "It's something I worked out when I was riding to work this morning, but it's a bit difficult to explain," I said, recalling my thoughts. "It has to do with the size of your dick." I saw Ky shift uncomfortably, so I let his hand go and planted my palms on his chest. "Hear me out," I said, forcing him to meet my gaze. "I know your penis is on the smaller side, but it's my husband's penis, and I love it. You don't have to be gigantic to get me off-you know that spot that gives me an orgasm every time."

"But I don't give you nearly as intense orgasms as those other guys."

"No, that's true, but this isn't about that exactly. I see you get a charge when I tease you about having a smaller penis, but I want to be clear that I'm not humiliating you. I want you to understand that I don't think you're penis is useless and doesn't get me off because it does. If I tease you about having a smaller cock than one of my lovers, it's only that, it's only teasing. You have to understand that I know you have a small dick, but I'm still choosing you over any other guy in the world because I love you. Savvy?"

Ky chuckled, "Savvy," he said in response. "That actually makes me feel kind of good."

"Good, because I married you for you, not for your penis. I love you, Ky, and I'm sorry I've been so neglectful lately. I can't promise that things will be perfect going forward, but I'll really try not to make the same mistakes twice."

"I can't ask for more," Ky said, looking up at me with a smile that made my heart clinch. It was the kind of smile that made let me know we were one again. "I don't want to change the subject if you had more to say, but I'm curious about work. You said some big changes were coming."

"That's an understatement. Mr. Schultz put Catherine in charge of Special Projects, and I can tell she already has a very different approach on how she wants to go after work."

"Oh, will it be a problem? Because you know you're not married to that company. You can walk away this minute if you need."

I nodded, but didn't speak, thinking of where to begin the conversation. "I'm a bit cold, and I imagine you're feeling a little peckish. Let me put something on and I'll prepare you something for supper. Then I'll tell you the rest."

----------

Chapter 57

Not having a lot of time to prepare, Nichole warmed up some leftover bangers and mash that was in the refrigerator. The meal is a simple sausage served over a potatoes mash. I wasn't sure if it was truly a good meal, or if I'd simply gotten used to it over the years because it was one of Nichole's comfort meals I liked.

"So, Catherine… " I said after swallowing a bite, prompting my wife to being.

"Catherine," Nichole said with a sigh, setting down my plate and sitting in the chair next to me. "She finally saw the financials on the Strasbourg deal, and she's very motivated to leverage that now that we seem to have a foothold in that market. I don't exactly know what that means for me, but one thing for certain is that things are about to get very busy."

For the next few minutes, my wife told me about her day and filled in the details when I asked questions. I was content to eat and listen until she suddenly remembered something.

"I almost forgot," Nichole said, shaking her head. "Mr. Schultz invited us to dinner tomorrow night at his house. Do you think you can make it back again? I know it's a lot to ask since you're working in LA, but he has something very, well, let's just say he has an interesting proposal he wants to make."

The thought of making the drive to LA and back, again, was less than appealing. But I could tell it was important to my wife. And the way that she talked about an 'interesting' proposal piqued my curiosity. "I'll work something out, what's the proposal?"

Nichole looked a touch anxious as she spoke, "Well, one of my clients, the Harrisons, are having a dinner cruise on their yacht in a few weeks-I don't have a date yet-and they need a 'trustworthy' assistant to help work at the bar. Mr. Schultz thought that you might like to do it."

"Really? I don't know shit about working behind a bar. Why me?"

"Don't be thick," Nichole said, looking like she didn't want to spell it out for me any further. When she saw that I wasn't making the connection, she exhaled loudly and said, "I'll be 'working' at the party, so you'd likely get to see, well, things."

"Oh… OH!" I said, feeling my brow raise. "You'll be working."

Nichole nodded, again biting her lower lip.

"You look apprehensive about it, though," I said, leaving the statement open.

Nichole gave me a small shrug, "Only because there's a good chance that what you'll see might be a bit shocking. I've learned these things can escalate unexpectedly."

"So I'll finally get to see my wife being very naughty?"

"You've seen me be naughty before," Nichole said, still having difficulty sitting still. "But yes, probably."

"I'm fucking there," I said excitedly. "Count me in."

Nichole nodded, "Alright. You might want to brush up on how to mix a few basic drinks, but you won't be the one to do most of the mixing. I think mainly taking and carrying out orders."

"How many people will be there?" I asked, feeling extremely excited at the thought of seeing my wife in action.

"I'm not sure," Nichole answered, "Maybe we can ask at dinner tomorrow."

"Sounds good," I agreed, finishing the last bite of my dinner. I was about to put my plate in the dishwasher when something about my wife's demeanor grabbed my attention. "Is there something else you want to talk about? You look like you have ants in your pants."

Nichole slowly nodded hesitantly. I could almost see the inner conflict cross her features as she seemed to war with what she wanted to share with me. Finally, giving a defeated sigh, she said, "It looks like I'll have to go to Vegas for a couple of nights a week-it's a long story, but basically… " Nichole then proceeded to tell me that Global Medical had underestimated the demand for sexual services for their potential clients, but Mr. Schultz was uncomfortable hiring more people like Catherine and her to provide them. He saw it as too much risk and liability for the company, and he didn't really want to be involved any further in what could be seen as prostitution.

I had to admit, using an escort service made some sense to me. It was a fucking daring move on Global Medical part, or maybe it wasn't, maybe a lot of companies did things like that. I know my own company had done a number of booze cruises for select personnel after winning a large job, and the sea stories that resulted were pretty incredible. So it wasn't a stretch to think that a large company would have an escort service on retainer for when clients came looking for such services. A lot of companies did a lot of sketchy shit to do business and close a deals.

According to my wife, this particular escort service had been used by Morgan and Catherine on a couple of previous occasions, and Emilia's Girls had proven to be very discreet and highly satisfactory. Hence, they were looking to make an agreement with the service so that Global Medical could expand their business development capabilities.

Nichole paused for a long moment, and I wasn't sure if she was done or not, so I asked, "How does this effect you?"

"… Emilia says she is already shorthanded and can't keep up with her current demand. She's supposedly committed to finding and developing more talent, but she says it'll take at least three months before she can begin to provide services for our company. It looks like we'll have a lot more potential clients coming over from Europe. The Strasbourg Group is just the tip of the iceberg." Nichole again paused.

I could tell she was shifting her tongue inside her mouth, playing with the new piercings in her tongue. It made me start to get hard, but I pushed to stay focused. "And… " I prompted again.

"… And, well… as part of Catherine's reorganization, she wants me to eventually oversee all of Special Projects' business development efforts. I would be over organizing events, parties, lunches, etcetera. And when escort services are needed, I would eventually be able to simply contact Emilia to provide them." Once again Nichole paused, but this time I let the silence hang until she continued. "Catherine… she wants me in Vegas two nights a week to help supplement Emilia until she's hired more escorts."

I sat back in my chair feeling like all the blood drained from my body from what I thought my brain had heard, "By help," I said, coughing to clear my voice, "you mean act as an escort?"

Nichole exhaled a heavy breath, "Let's call it what it is, Ky. She want's me to do sex work for a few months until Emilia can hire a few more hookers."

"Fuck," I gasped, feeling like the wind was knocked out of my lungs. "You're okay with this?"

Nichole shrugged but looked relatively calm now that she'd spoken what she'd wanted to, "Other than working on the Strasbourg proposal with Rafe, escort work is basically all I've been doing. Let's face it, it was probably headed this direction anyways."

"But… " I interjected, closing my eyes a moment in concentration as I tried to put words to my jumbled thought, "this is what you want to do? You want to be a sex worker?"

"Honestly? I don't know," Nichole confessed, dropping her hands to the table. "A part of me does despite knowing it's right out of order. It would only be for three months. Then I would be in France for about a month-we're still negotiating the exact time needed-but then I'd be home, and everything would go back to normal. I think we should consider it. It would be a big step up in my career, and if I'm in charge of business development after that, I wouldn't need to work as an escort anymore."

"What about wanting to do the escort thing for a couple of years?" I asked.

"I don't know, Ky… what do you want me to say? I don't want to make permanent decisions right now. I want to see how things go for a while. Maybe make a decision after the summer's over."

"I guess I'm just surprised how much things have changed," I said, feeling dazed. "When this all started, I had this notion that the having-sex-with-clients thing would be a small part of everything. But you've got to admit, it's escalated a lot." I took a deep breath and held it for a few seconds. My thoughts were a jumbled mess. "Now you'll be going to Vegas-working in Vegas… I'm not sure what to say. I feel a little flat-footed right now."

"I know," Nichole said, "my mind's been running in circles since I met with Catherine."

"You really want to do this?" I asked plainly.

It took Nichole a long time to respond, but when she did, I could see from the lustful look that passed over her features that she wanted to. "I think I do," she finally said.

I nodded, swallowing a lump in my throat, "Holy fucking shit," I mumbled softly, "this is going to take me a minute to process."

"I understand. I'm still processing it."

"You really want to do the Vegas thing? Wasn't last week enough? I mean fuck, you got high, drunk, pierced, had unprotected sex with a lot of different people," I laughed as I heard my words. "I guess to a lot of people that all sounds like a dream," I said, running my hand through my hair. "But seriously, it scares the shit out of me babe."

Nichole reached across the table and took my hand, squeezing it tightly in her own. "Believe me, I'm having a lot of the same thoughts and feelings. But… I think this is something I want to do-just for little while. If I do it, I promise I'll never touch any drug again-of any kind, I'll only have one drink a night at most, and of course no unprotected sex."

I nodded, but I felt more conflicted than I'd ever been.

Later, when I was lying in bed, Nichole having fallen asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, I thought about the events of the evening. It felt good to be able to stroke my dick again, especially with my wife right next to me. There was just something erotic about doing it while she was asleep next to me.

Nichole had been very open with me, and much more loving than I'd felt in a while, so I should have felt complete again. But something had happened that still caused my brain to whir with thoughts. When I'd penetrated my wife earlier on the couch, she hadn't felt a thing. My dick was already in her when she'd said, 'be careful when you put it in.'

Her words had struck me like a lightning bolt and made me cum almost instantly. It was the hottest thing I'd ever experienced and devastating at the same time. Had Nichole not said what she'd said after, I'm not sure I could have come back from it. At least not easily.

But my wife had said a lot after I'd prematurely ejaculated, and I had to be honest, what she'd said had touched me deeply. It hadn't made everything alright again, but it had gone a long ways to make me feel that I hadn't lost complete control yet.

And when she'd gone down on me and sucked my dick. Fuck me if that wasn't the most intense thing I'd ever experienced. Nichole was becoming quite accomplished in the sexual craft. As I thought things through, what I was most upset about now that the dust was settling was the fact that she'd used drugs. She'd thought she'd only taken ecstasy, but I had my suspicions that she'd tried a lot more than that. I didn't think she was lying to me about it, only that she was probably so impaired at the time she probably didn't understand what she was doing. That's why that shit is so dangerous.

I was going to have to be a lot more vigilant to make sure she stayed safe, but that was much easier said than done. I simply couldn't be with her twenty-four-seven. But if we could figure it out… I was curious how her skills might develop over the next months… maybe years. And then the bomb she dropped on me about working in Vegas for a time. The thought of it terrified me, and yet was a tremendous sexual charge. My once prim and conventional wife was literally going to be a sex worker in Vegas.

Turning my head, I looked at the sleeping form of my wife. Her mouth was slightly open as she breathed rhythmically in her sleep. I couldn't see any of the piercings under her nighty, but knowing they were there was enough to fuel my imagination. This beautiful woman who I was completely smitten with, had somehow become a corporate whore and working Vegas hooker. I knew I needed to put a stop to this before something severe happened, but I worried that if I was the one to put a stop to it, I would be denying Nichole of an experience she seemed to really want.

I had to admit that I wanted to live the experience with her, but I still felt that nagging trepidation in the back of my mind. But we'd managed to make it this far, surely we could go a little longer, I thought to myself. And as Nichole had said, after a few months, of working in Vegas, and then a trip to France in the summer, she'd get paid the big commissions and then wouldn't need to be involved in the day-to-day sex work. What was five or six months when compared to the whole scheme of things?

With only a couple more pulls, my dick spasmed in my hand and shot my load onto the sock I had in my other hand. It had been a long time since I'd cum in a sock, I thought as I held my sock in place and tried to keep my cum contained. But the way I was feeling, I was going to need to do it again before I was going to be able to fall asleep.

----------

"I can't believe you wore jeans," I said to my husband as walked up the pathway to the Schultz home. "You dress nicer than this to go to the office."

"You said it was casual," Ky said, looking down at his trousers. He took my hand in his. "At least they're clean."

I laughed as I shook my head, "I suppose I should be grateful for that."

"At least I'm covered," Ky said, looking down at me, his features filled with lust. I liked when he looked at me like that.

"I know. It's what Mr. Schultz asked me to wear," I agreed with him. A sudden fun thought popped into my head. "Do you think he'll like it?" I asked, running my free hand over my breasts. I watched as angst and turmoil filled Ky's features. A part of me felt bad for teasing him so but seeing his flared nostrils as he inhaled deeply let me know I'd pushed the right button.

Following Mr. Schultz's instructions, I'd worn a red dress that left little to the imagination. It was a sleeveless, front cut, maxi length dress with the slit coming up well-above my thigh, revealing a generous portion of my waist. The chest was made of a lacy, almost see-through material. The outline of two nipple rings were clearly visible through the thin material of the dress. It was a scandalous dress, but I loved the way my husband was looking at me, and I was looking forward to seeing Mr. Schultz's reaction. However, I did feel a sense of unease about what Mr. Schultz's wife might think or say.

"Yes, I think he'll like it," Ky said. He looked to be raging with jealously, but the lustful look on his face began to ignite my own desire.

"Good, I like to please my lovers," I said, unable to stop the words I knew would escalate his lust. "That way their cocks are extra hard."

"Fuck Nichole," Ky let out in a ragged whisper, "I'm going to have to sit down if you don't quit."

I loved seeing Ky so charged like this. I was mainly playing it up for his pleasure, but that didn't mean I wasn't enjoying it as well. "Thank you for letting me cheat on you."

"Is that what's going to happen tonight?" Ky asked as we stepped up to the front door.

"Honestly, the invitation was only for dinner. But I never know with Mr. Schultz. What happens usually isn't what I've planned for."

"Aright," Ky said, straining to regain his composure.

"Although, there's a good chance that one of us gets laid tonight."

"Are you hoping for that?" Ky asked, his voice a whisper as we stood outside the door.

"Would you be alright if it did?" I asked, sidestepping his question.

Ky jerkily nodded his head but didn't speak.

I squeezed Ky's hand firmly. I felt the flutter of butterflies in my stomach, but it wasn't so much nervousness for myself, but for what my husband might think if Mr. Schutz showed his more dominate side during the night.

We were greeted by Mrs. Schultz who was wearing a very conservative, floor-length gown of expensive looking blue silk. If my revealing dress gave her any pause, she made no show of it. Mr. Schulz entered from the far end of the room, beckoning us forward. He greeted us warmly and led us into a large kitchen.

The home had that old Southwest Spanish Mission feel to it with burnt orange and burgundy accent colors to the walls, several stained glass windows in the front room, and simple clean lines in the furniture, it had a warm, homey feel to it.

"Ky, are you a bourbon man?" Mr. Schultz asked as he made his way to the kitchen island where a tall, amber colored bottle sat.

Ky shrugged casually, "No, more of a drink-whatever's-handed-to-me kind of guy."

Mr. Schultz gave a sincere laugh and poured a generous amount into a glass. "A customer recently gifted me this bottle," he said, holding up the bottle for inspection. "Twenty-seven year old Parker Heritage." He read from the label and then poured the liquid into three other glasses. "I've never tried it myself, so I thought we might give it a taste together."

Mr. Schultz handed us each a glass and then toasted, "To an enjoyably social evening without being forced to wear masks."

"I'll drink to that," Ky said, clinking glasses with my boss. To my husband's credit, he was never intimidated by men of means or power. Ky had worked to earn everything he's achieved, never having anything given to him, so he had a certain resourcefulness and independence about him that I admired. Ky knew how to fix a car, build a house, or just figure out how things worked, things many wealthy individuals had no idea how to do.

I could tell from Claire's reaction that she enjoyed the drink about as much as I did, which was to say, not at all. It was too sweat for my tastes. The alcohol bit at my tongue and throat, stinging the two piercings long after I'd swallowed the liquid.

"So, Ky," Claire said, pushing her glass away without finishing her drink. "Tell us about yourself, are you from San Diego?"

For a moment part of me cringed, afraid my husband might do his Ron Burgundy impression and say, 'It's actually pronounced San Diago.' Ky's impression was actually dead on, but unless you'd seen the movie, no one was going to laugh. Luckily that didn't happen.

Ky only nodded, "Yeah, born and raised, love it here. I probably wouldn't have ever left SoCal if I hadn't met Nichole."

"Do you get to England often then?" Claire asked, looking to Ky first and then to me.

"Not as often as we should," Ky answered, "especially lately."

The conversation delved into Covid, and then moved on to local politics, the growing difficulty of living in and working in California, and a little bit into work and how much business had picked up lately. As we sat down for dinner, I was surprised how much of the conversation was carried by Mrs. Schultz. She was an extremely intelligent woman and simply oozed self-confidence. Mr. Schultz was quite content to let her be the host as he sat back and listened.

The small ring in my clit throbbed and pulsed in sync with my heart, making its presence known. With the table covering everything below my waist, I spread my legs enough to relieve the pressure and feel cool air around my pussy. While Claire and my husband talked, my mind wondered. I looked toward Mr. Schultz and wondered if I should tell him about my conversation with Catherine. Did he know about the video Catherine had in her possession? Had she shown it to him? Or was the video simply a way for her to encourage my cooperation?

I'd misjudged Catherine in thinking she was there to help me. The bitch had threatened my commissions and to expose the video footage. She hadn't even tried to veil or insinuate the threat. She'd bluntly come straight out and said it. What a cunt. But at least I knew for certain what the woman was about, she wasn't trying to do me in secret or stab me in the back at her convenience. Or maybe she was, I didn't really know. I was going to have to watch my back around her.

The last thing I needed was for that tyrannical bitch to screw up what I'd been working for. I'd compromised too much of myself to end up with nothing. I'd held back some of the details from my meeting with Catherine from my husband because I was sure his reaction would have been strong. He would have demanded I quit my job right then and there. And I wasn't ready to do that yet. I'd told him the truth when I'd said I wanted experience Vegas again. I couldn't get those memories out of my head. My body still remembered and wanted to experience those carnal, hedonistic feelings again.

"I hope no one minds," Claire said, setting down a tray of Mexican enchiladas. "We didn't feel like anything fancy, and I have great enchilada recipe."

I was more than a little surprised. I had expected some kind of posh-looking meal, but what was served was something you could find at any hole-in-the-wall Mexican restaurant.

"Oh that's amazing," Ky said, being the first one to take a bite. "I mean that's really, really good."

"I'm happy you like it," Claire said, showing an almost motherly smile on her features. "It's not too spicy then? Morgan likes a lot of spice, but that's not always everyone's taste."

"It's perfect for me," Ky said with a laugh, "which means it's probably a bit much for Nichole. She thinks ketchup is spicy."

"I do not," I shot back, sniffing as my nose began to run from the spice after only one bite of the food. Everyone at the table laughed at my expense.

The meal was lovely, but I only took and ate a small portion. My tongue felt like it was healing quickly, but spice of the food was reminding me not to push it, and my dress wasn't exactly made to hide a large meal. I didn't need my tummy poking out with a food baby for everyone to see.

As the meal felt like it was coming to an end, I heard Claire say to my husband, "Ky, I hear you love to scuba dive."

Ky nodded nonchalantly as he wiped his mouth with his napkin. At least he didn't use the back of his hand, I thought. He generally could use good table etiquette when the situation required, but I still always felt a bit nervous he might let out a belch or make an inappropriate joke. Sometimes he was as uncouth and crude as Wade.

"I get out when I can," Ky answered, setting his napkin back on his lap.

"I came across a small business that makes adventure maps the other day, and one of the maps shows all the popular dive sites around San Diego," Claire explained as she stood and removed the glass dish that contained dinner's leftovers. "Can I show it to you? I'm curious to see which locations you might have dove, maybe make some recommendations."

"You're a diver?" Ky said in surprise.

"She is," Mr. Schultz said before his wife could answer. "It might surprise you, but Claire here was a collegiate swimmer back in the day. She loves the water. We used to belong to a small dive club out of Laguna Beach, but since we moved down here, we don't see them as often."

"Me and a few of my friends from the club still get together on occasion," Claire picked up again. "It's my turn to pick out a location for this weekend, so I was hoping you might have a suggestion. You're welcome to join if you'd like. It's not an all-girls club."

If I had claws they would have come out as I heard the open invitation to my husband, but I stifled the defensive emotion before it caused me to do something I'd regret. It had been a simple invitation to join a group of people for a dive, but it felt like I'd heard her invite him to fuck her on the beach. I was being stupid, and I knew it. But knowing it didn't stop the spike of jealously I was suddenly feeling.

Ky looked to me, and I forced myself to say, "Sounds like fun."

Ky smiled and chuckled so softly I think I was the only one to hear it. "I'd love to look at the map, but I'll probably be working this weekend. Thanks for the invite, though. That was nice of you."

I'd tried to mask my emotions, but the bloody git had seen right through me. Crossing my legs, I looked away from my husband's teasing eyes. Claire cleared the table while my boss chatted with my husband. I sipped from my tall glass of ice water, enjoying the cold on my tongue and in my throat. I wished I could have poured out the water between my thighs, not so much from sexual desire-or maybe it was, it was difficult to tell-but from the constantly stimulated nerves that pulsed from my pussy.

With my legs pressed together again, the pulsing throb returned to my vagina. The bloody clit piercing was a constant source of distraction, but it seemed I was going to have to live with it for a few more days until my body adjusted.

----------

I followed Claire's lead into the living room off kitchen while Nichole and her boss remained at the dining room table. On the end of the couch, I saw a laminated map and a notebook. The map was very colorful and looked to be made for easy reference for anyone regardless of map reading ability. It was almost a novelty map of sorts.

I waited until Claire had taken her seat so I could keep a proper distance. Despite Claire being the one to invite me into the living room, I didn't want Nichole to be worried something untoward would happen.

Handing me the map, Claire asked, "I've been to La Jolla Cove before, but that's the only spot I know, and it's always so busy. Any suggestions?"

I took the map and unfolded it so I could get a better look. It had an impressive number of dive sites, many of which I'd never heard about. "Wow, I'm going to have to buy one of these maps," I said, looking for sites close to the Schultz home. "If you go up the beach a couple of miles, you can dive the Shores. It's not as full of life as the Cove, but it's really cool. You see, you enter the water in the public swimming area, but if you swim toward the pier on the North, you'll drop into a canyon that's always got cool things to see-I almost always see bat rays there. You just have to be careful not to go too deep because it drops off in hurry."

"That sounds interesting," Claire said, leaning toward me and looking at the map. She must have noticed my slight lean away from her because she looked up at me with a smile and then pulled back. "Don't worry, Ky. I'm only interested in diving."

"Er, yeah, alright," I said, feeling completely tongue-tied. "I didn't mean to suggest otherwise."

Claire leaned back into the couch and glanced briefly toward our spouses at the dinner table, "Do you enjoy seeing Nichole with other men?" she asked me bluntly. "Or is it difficult for you?"

I didn't respond right away-I couldn't. It took my brain a good ten or fifteen seconds to come back from the sudden change in direction of the conversation. "Both, I suppose," was all I could think to say.

"That's the way I feel," Claire said, a wistful look crossing her features. "Even after all these years, there's still a part of me that wishes we were monogamous."

"Why do you do it then?" I asked, hoping she understood my question.

Claire sighed and turned her gaze to me, "I've always had a very low sexual libido," she confessed with a shrug. "When we were first married, I tried to give Morgan what he needed, but after a couple of years, I simply couldn't do it anymore. I'm more than happy if I have sex once a month, but Morgan could do it once a day and still wish it were more. When I realized that I couldn't give him what he needed, I figured we needed to make a change before he ended up cheating on me to fulfill his needs."

Looking at Claire, I began to see Claire in a different light. "This is all very personal, Claire. Don't feel obligated to give me an explanation."

"I started the conversation," Claire said, giving me a confident smile. "I had planned on speaking with you tonight about our spouses." Claire paused, but when I didn't speak, she continued, "I can tell that my Morgan has taken quite an interest in your wife, so I'm sure they'll be spending significant amounts of time together. But something I want you to know about us, Ky. We have no interest in hurting your marriage-the opposite in fact. We want to make sure the two of you are well."

"I appreciate that," I said, leaning forward to rest my elbows on my knees. "To be honest, I wasn't sure what to expect tonight."

"Were you thinking a sudden foursome might breakout?" she asked, a wry smile showing on her face.

I chuckled as I went through my thoughts leading up to the night, "After seeing how Nichole was dressed, I wasn't sure. But we haven't really felt like the swinging lifestyle was our thing. It's more focused on Nichole and her needs."

"Just like ours is more focused on Morgan and his needs," Claire said, voicing her observation.

I nodded and shrugged, "I suppose so," I said, thinking that I wasn't doing this because of a low libido. But still, the results were the same.

"Ky," Claire spoke, pulling my attention back to the present. "I want you to listen to me." The older woman stopped speaking until she knew she had my attention. "Morgan and I have made it work for over twenty-five years now, so I know it can be done successfully. But as I'm sure you've already experienced, there are difficult times."

"Yeah," I sighed in agreement.

"Know that I'm always here to help if you need anything-don't dismiss what I'm saying as a simple nicety," she quickly added as she watched me carefully. "Not having a high libido is a curse and a blessing, but one thing it allows me to do is think clearly when others are letting their passions get the best of them."

"That makes sense," I had to admit.

"Sometimes, you have to reign in your passions in order to have love," Claire said, looking at me with an intensity that wouldn't let me look away. "There are times when you'll need to be the bad guy and reign her passions in, as well as your own. It will be hard, and your spouse might not understand in the moment, but you have to be firm. I've lived through a few difficult times like this, so if the need arises and I can be of any help. Please call me."

Claire took out her phone and shared her contact info with me. I couldn't imagine the circumstances that would actually make me call her but appreciated her candor and openness. I looked toward our spouses again. They were engaged in what looked like a very serious conversation with Nichole speaking as she looked to be counting something off with her fingers. Nichole stopped and dropped her hands into her lap as her boss must have taken over the conversation. I watched as Nichole's eyes dropped to the table, and then a moment later she nodded, looking very submissive as she did. That wasn't a look I was accustomed to seeing on her, and it made my dick begin to twitch.

"Nichole hasn't told me much about her relationship with your husband. I mean I know they've been together, but she hasn't shared any details with me," I told Claire as I continued to watch our spouses.

"I'm sure she will in time," Claire said. "New relationships take time to develop."

"It's all still pretty new to us," I said, unable to look away from my wife as she sat listening to whatever her boss was telling her. "I feel like we're always flying by the seat of our pants."

"That's understandable. It becomes easier as you gain experience. I know Morgan hopes this can develop into something more long term. He's not one that looks for one-night-stands or quick flings. His last relationship lasted almost ten years."

Claire's comment broke me out of my reverie, "Ten years," I said in surprise. I'd been thinking of something much shorter term. I know Nichole had talked about doing this for a couple of years, but I hadn't really let myself believe at the time that she was really serious.

"Yes, Valerie was a lovely woman," Claire continued, "but she had to move back to the East coast last year to care for her parents."

"And that was the last serious relationship your husband had, outside of marriage?"

Claire nodded, "Yes, and he was becoming unbearable until recently when he started spending time with your wife."

I was about to ask more questions but stopped when I saw Morgan and my wife stand from the table. Fuck Nichole looked striking in that dress, I thought as they came to sit with us on the couch. I made to stand up and move to the adjacent couch so that we could sit with our spouses when I felt Claire's hand grab me by the upper arm.

"Let's all enjoy the evening," she said as Morgan escorted my wife to the other couch.

Morgan sat down first and then guided Nichole to sit extremely close to his side, putting his arm around her as she sat. It didn't take but a moment for my dick to begin to swell. Morgan was an older man but had that timeless rustic look. He looked like more weathered version of Mads Mikkelsen.

"Did you find a spot then?" Morgan asked, looking toward the map in my lap.

"I think so," Claire answered, closing her notebook. "What were you two so animated about?"

Morgan smiled and kicked off his shoes. "I was telling Nichole about my idea to develop a standalone scanner for business to use to track employees' health. There are a couple of apps businesses are using, and everyone's taking temperatures with those cheap handheld thermometers. I think we could build a little kiosk that could be installed at the store entrance. That way people could be checked as they come in. Kind of a one stop shop to get your temperature taken, get photographic proof, have the employee answer a few health questions. Boom, your business is Covid compliant."

"But Nichole feels differently?" Claire asked, looking to my wife.

Nichole didn't exactly look nervous, but I could tell she was trying to gauge my reaction to see how I felt. I gave her a reassuring smile, hoping she would take my meaning.

"No, this pandemic will end someday, and then no one will use them. Plus, it's another tool to pry into people's personal lives." Nichole spoke up, a frustrated look settling on her features. The couch was made for a taller, larger person, so her feet dangled in the air unable to touch the floor. She tried to move up to the edge of the couch, but Morgan's arm held her in place.

My wife's viewpoint surprised me a little. That's not what she would have said when we first met. Maybe some of my Libertarian views had rubbed off on her. For the next hour, the conversation revolved around our frustrations with Covid and how badly it was dividing everyone along political lines.

Feeling like I couldn't keep my eyes open much longer, I checked my watch. Morgan must have noticed because he said, "I understand you've already had a long day."

Nodding, I said, "Yeah, had to be in LA by Seven this morning, and I have to do it again tomorrow."

"Far be it for me to stop you if you need to leave, but if you have a little more time, I think I can make it worth your while."

I shrugged with a nod, remembering Nichole had told me that her boss had a proposal he wanted to go over. "I'm good for a little longer," I said, feeling my drowsiness fade as adrenaline began to circulate through me.

Morgan smiled at my response and looked briefly at my wife by his side. Looking back to me, he said, "Have you seen your wife's submissive side?"

His question pulled me up short. I hadn't expected it. "Er, no, not really," I answered, looking to my wife. She was turning a serious shade of red and could barely meet my eyes.

"Would you like to?" Morgan asked, arching a brow at me.

I inhaled a shaky breath as I thought. I did want it, but this was the part that was the most difficult. Once clothes were off and actual sex was taking place, I seemed to be alright with it. But sitting there on the sofa with everyone looking at me, it was hard to take that first step. I looked at Nichole again. Her face was filled with lust, but also with a nervousness that I interpreted was due to me. She wanted this but was unsure about how I'd react.

"I would," I finally said after an awkward silence-at least if felt awkward to me.

"Nichole," Morgan said, turning his head to my wife. "I'd like to feel those piercings on my cock while I pitch a proposal to your husband-and lose the dress please."

It was plain to see that Nichole was concerned about Claire's reaction. She looked to Claire as if asking permission as she hesitantly shifted herself toward the front of the couch.

"I'd rather like to see that," Claire said, her posture ridged, her hands folded in her lap.

I watched my wife's reaction as she seemed to transform right in front of me. Gone was my demur and loving wife that I'd married, replaced by a sensuously confident yet submissive woman. She struggled to move to the front of the couch until her feet were on the floor, but once there, she moved with agile grace as she stood from the couch and removed the red gown.

She looked familiar yet strange, I thought as my eyes took in her form. Wearing Morgan's black chain-link necklace, black rings through her nipples, the dark metal that gleamed from her navel all transformed her appearance from the woman I once knew into an exotic creature I wasn't sure I knew at all. Nichole let the dress fall to the floor and then moved to kneel between Morgan's spread legs.

Despite all of Nichole's experiences with other men, I'd rarely been present to experience it, so I was extra excited to watch her now. I stole a glance at Claire who was still seated next to me, it didn't appear that she shared my enthusiasm, or at least she was very good at concealing her emotions.

Nichole's back was to me as she unfastened Morgan's pants, but once she had his cock free, she turned her body slightly, giving me an unobstructed view of her profile and the cock that was now in her hands. Morgan was endowed with a cock any man would have been happy to have-though, he did have old guy balls. I don't normally stare at a guy's dick, but when my wife's hands are around it, I was helpless to look anywhere else. The way Nichole looked; one would have thought she was holding onto a priceless treasure.

"So, Ky… " Morgan began as Nichole opened her mouth.

I watched as the head of the man's cock entered her mouth, and I thought I saw a small tremor run through her as it happened. She'd certainly never had that reaction to sucking my dick.

"… We have some clients that are planning a dinner cruise on their yacht in the near future, and they're looking for someone of confidence that can help work as staff-." Morgan suddenly stopped speaking, exhaling with his eyes half lidded. I looked down to see that Nichole had taken his entire length into her mouth. The head of Morgan's cock had to be in her throat. "Fuck," Morgan sighed as Nichole moved her head back, glistening cock sliding past her lips.

Morgan cleared his throat with a cough as Nichole once again made his cock disappear into her mouth. "If you want, the job is yours," Morgan said, letting some of his commanding presence slip. "I'm sure it pays alright, but I thought you might want to go more for the 'entertainment' of it."

I nodded mutely as I watched my wife give her boss one of the most pornographic blowjobs I'd ever seen. Unlike the women you see in online porn, Nichole wasn't acting like she was enjoying it. With her full lips stretched around the man's girth, there was no doubt she was loving it.

"Yeah," I mumbled distractedly, my eyes focused on my wife, "sure… sounds good."

"Your wife is very beautiful," Claire said to me as we all watched the lewd display. "I envy how she truly enjoys herself."

I couldn't think of anything to say to that. My brain wasn't able to think of much more than keeping my heart pumping and my lungs breathing. For the next several minutes, Nichole licked, sucked, stroked, and basically adored her bosses cock. It was odd to be carrying on a casual conversation while my wife sucked another man's cock. Several times she released Morgan's cock with her mouth and used her hand to pump his shaft. Her wet lips looked inflamed with arousal.

Morgan grunted and leaned his head back. His hand was tightly clasping the back of Nichole's head, but she made no movement to show distress. Nichole kept her mouth over Morgan's cock long after he finished ejaculating his load into her mouth. I knew I was dripping precum all over myself inside my jeans, but I was thankful I hadn't blown my wad.

Finally, Nichole sat back onto her heels and sighed. She then turned her face to me, opening her mouth to show me the cum collected over her tongue. I watched as she next closed her mouth and swallowed, giving me a wicked smile of pleasure.

"Ky," Morgan said as Nichole rested her head on the inside of his thigh, "I'd like a couple of more hours with Nichole. If you'd indulge me and stay a little longer, Claire will show you something I think you'll really enjoy." Nichole's head instantly came off Morgan's thigh as she sat bolt-upright. "Trust me," Morgan said, stroking Nichole's hair with the back of his hand. "Your husband can tell you all about it after."

"Ky," Claire said, touching my upper arm. "I promise it'll be fine. Let me show you something."

Nichole and my eyes met at their proposal, and I eventually gave her a shrug. I was curious to see what Claire wanted to show me, and I knew without asking that Nichole wanted more time with her boss.

I didn't speak as I stood up, but Claire seemed to understand my acceptance as she gestured for me to follow her toward the hallway.

----------

"What do you have in mind with my husband?" I asked, looking up to meet Mr. Schultz eyes.

Being between the man's legs gave me a strong sense of submission. It made me feel a comforting type of pleasure, which was something new, but I was finding that I liked it very much. It made me feel very protected, almost watched over.

Mr. Schultz had taken out his mobile and was scrolling, "I think Catherine's pretty excited about her new role," Mr. Schultz said, his eyes focused on his text messages as he ignored my question. "I think she's already doubled the potential client list."

"Brilliant," I said without much enthusiasm. Luckily my boss was immersed in reading through his texts and didn't notice my flat tone. I had just given the man the best blowjob I could, and he was acting as if nothing had happened.

"Yes, it is… " he said distractedly, "we may have to look into growing our manufacturing capabilities sooner than we thought. I'll tell ya, I always wanted to get this business to take off like this, but I'd never imagined it could happen so quickly."

"All very exciting," I mumbled, wondering where Claire had gone off to with my husband. I didn't want to think about work. I didn't want to think about Catherine. I wanted to go to that rapturous place where my mind quieted and the adrenaline rushed like a hot Santa Ana wind.

Catherine had worked her leverage to push me back to Vegas for a time, but the carnal part of me found excitement in the thought of returning to the hedonistic playground. The first night had been an assault on the conscience at first, shocking me as nothing ever had before. But it had also been a buffet for the senses, exposing me to pleasures and sensations I'd never been capable of imagining.

If I was smarter and didn't let myself get junked-up on mind-altering substances, I could avoid the dangers and pitfalls. Surely Kelsey could help me with that. I was already sexually charged from sucking my bosses cock, but thoughts of Vegas further fueled my desire.

"Apologies Nichole," my boss said, giving me a knowing smile. He then tossed his mobile to the side. "Enough about business. Come on, I have something in mind I think you'll like."

I felt anxious as Mr. Schultz led me down a wide hallway. We passed several closed doors on the way to the end of the hall, arriving at the final door. Here my boss opened the door and stepped aside to let me pass.

Entering the room, I found the light switch and flipped it on. I wasn't sure what I expected to see, but the room before me wasn't it. A large four poster sleigh style bed was centered against the adjacent wall. A massive armoire was against the opposite wall, and a large wooden desk was in the corner of the room. All the furniture had a dark stain to it, or perhaps the wood was naturally dark. It reminded me of the mahogany wood Ky used to make his chess sets he often gave as Christmas gifts.

The dark furniture matched the dark wooden moldings that trimmed the doorway, matching even the wainscoting, crown, and baseboards. What little wall wasn't covered in wood was painted in a lighter beige color. It wasn't just masculine, it was ultramasculine.

"What do you think?" asked Mr. Schultz at my side.

"It feels like I'm in Noah's Ark," I said, admiring the high level of craftsmanship. "My husband would be amazed at the woodwork."

Mr. Schultz chuckled, "Not your taste then?" He didn't give time for me to answer. "It's not Claire's taste either, but we haven't shared a bedroom in almost twenty years, so I'm free to decorate as I please."

"Twenty years?" I said incredulously.

Mr. Schultz nodded, "I'll generally spend some time in her room at the end of the day, but once it's time for bed, I'll come here. We each like having our own space."

"I see," I said, vowing to myself to never take such a direction in my own marriage.

I felt Mr. Schultz hands at my sides, embracing me from behind so that his forearms supported my breasts. As tall as he was, he must have been hunched over terribly, I thought as I placed my hands over his own. His mouth then touched the side of my neck, exactly in the spot that makes my whole body tingle. He sucked at the sensitive skin, biting me gently as he did.

"Will you trust me for an evening?" he said softly into my ear.

I nodded my willingness, and he went to the armoire. Pulling out a drawer, he removed a number of what looked like leather straps. My breath caught as I realized his intent, or at least what I imagined his intent to be. I'd never done much in the way of bondage play or BDSM in general. Ky had once used neckties to secure me to the bed, but he'd tied the material so loosely that I could have slipped out with the most minimal effort. And while I had been spanked on occasion, it had never been anything painful.

I had read the books and watched the Fifty Shades of Grey movies. I'd even fantasized myself in those stories. But I wasn't at all sure that I wanted to do it. I felt my heart begin to pound fiercely against my chest, and I had to breathe through my mouth to get enough oxygen.

"Trust me," Mr. Schultz said as he came back to me, holding something in his hand.

I didn't resist when Mr. Schultz took my hand, but I remained watchful, ready to pull my hand back in an instant. My employer wrapped a cuff around my wrist. The restraint was made of a padded, soft black material on the inside, and a strong blue leather material on the outside. A heavy-duty belt like strap then wrapped around the cuff, securing it tightly to my wrist. Each wrist cuff had a metal ring about the diameter of my thumb secured to its side.

These were not loose fitting neckties, I thought, feeling the pressure against my wrist as Mr. Schultz tightened the belt straps. He did not pull them extremely tight, but I knew there would be no slipping out of them. He then proceeded to fasten a cuff to each one of my ankles.

"Mr. Schultz," I said, my voice shaky with nerves. It felt like my heart was going to break out of my sternum it was beating so hard. "I'm not sure… " I stopped speaking; my words caught in my throat.

My employer finished securing the ankle cuffs and then stood in front of me. "Trust me, Nichole," was all he said, but the way his words felt calmed me. I had become used to being nude in front of this man, but it still felt different now that my body was decorated with multiple piercings, and even more wearing restraints around my wrists and ankles.

Seeing Mr. Schultz unbuttoning his shirt, I shook myself back to the present. I wasn't sure why it had started, but I felt a need to be the one to undress the person I was with. There was something very sensual in removing someone's clothing.

My boss smiled as I took over and unbuttoned the remainder of the shirt. I then took my time to hang it properly in the closet. I did the same with his trousers as Mr. Schultz kicked off his briefs and sat against the edge of the bed. Going to him, I rubbed the tongue piercings against the roof of my mouth. It had only been about four days since the piercings, so they were still very fresh. But eating was significantly easier now, and as long as I was careful, they seemed to be fine.

I had sucked my husband's dick, and that hadn't caused any pain, so I was hopeful they would be fine as I got to my knees in front of my boss. Mr. Schultz' cock was a perfect size, large enough to give you that satisfying fullness, but not so large that he jumbled around your insides. I didn't need to worry about him going too deep and causing me pain.

I felt that familiar stirring in my vagina as I took his cock into my hand. I hadn't always enjoyed pleasuring a man with my mouth. I'd never found it repulsive, but it didn't give me a sexual charge. Somehow that had changed over the last months. Simply feeling the smooth texture of the skin in my hand filled me with satisfaction.

Opening my lips, I carefully took the head of his cock into my mouth for the second time, it pressed against the piercings. As I sucked, I felt a slight twinge in my tongue, a small irritation but far from painful. Hearing Mr. Schultz pleasurable sigh also filled me pleasure. I took more of his cock into my mouth, stretching my jaw open while still pressing down tightly with my lips.

Mr. Schultz cock reached the back of my throat and felt his member stiffening rapidly. For several languid minutes, I ran moved my head back and forth, running my tongue along the underside of his manhood. I heard several sharp intakes of breath as I worked, and I knew I was getting much the same result as I had with my husband.

The piercings worked well to give that added bit of pleasure to my lover. I very much liked that. I felt a deep satisfaction in making Mr. Schultz gasp as I worked. I would give him pleasure like he'd never felt, I thought with pride. In that moment, I let all my enmity go for things I'd always viewed to be sinful and wrong, and simply let myself enjoy the natural feelings that came to me as I engaged with this older man. I don't know if it was the actual thought I had in that moment, or if it was everything over the last months that had led me to this point, but I felt euphoric high that was nearly as powerful as the ecstasy I'd taken the week before.

Mr. Schultz cock twitched and shuddered in my mouth, spewing another load of hot cum into my mouth. In my heightened frenzy, the cum tasted sweet and gratifying, and I wanted all of it.

"Fuck," Mr. Schultz swore as I felt his thighs tremble against my breasts. "Fucking incredible."

I made a show of enjoying his cum, swishing it around in my mouth for a moment before swallowing. My mind went to my husband in that moment. I'd always wanted to see him suck another man's cock, but the git was as stubborn as they came when it came to anything he thought was gay. Having Ky join me as we both sucked Wade's cock was one of my biggest fantasies. But it seemed it would always remain just that, a fantasy.

"Good girl," sighed Mr. Schultz, guiding me to my feet. "Now let's focus on you."

"This isn't about me," I said. My tongue felt a bit swollen as I spoke. I was going to need to be more careful.

"It is this evening," Mr. Schultz said, gesturing to the bed. "The safe word is Dr. Pepper, but I'm sure you won't need it. I have no intention of brining you anything but the most exquisite orgasms. Still, if you feel a need, use the word and everything stops."

"It sounds exciting," I said, feeling a smile grow on my lips as I crawled onto the bed.

"I think it will be," Mr. Schultz said, moving me to my tummy. "But even too much of a good thing can eventually become torture if you're not careful." At my puzzled look he added, "I think you'll see what I mean shortly."

Kneeling next to me, my employer took my right wrist and ankle into his hands and brought them together. It wasn't uncomfortable, and after only a few seconds, I heard a light click of metal on metal. I shifted my head to the side and saw that he had fastened the rings on the wrist cuff and the ankle cuff together. He then proceeded to do the same to the other side, leaving me essentially semi hog-tied with my feet in the air behind me, my wrists and ankles fastened together.

Mr. Schultz then left for several minutes, leaving me alone to my thoughts. I was in an incredibly vulnerable position, I thought as I squirmed from side to side. I felt my anxiety begin to grow as my mind cultivated possibilities and images from horror movies. Luckily, my boss returned before my mind had a chance to lose the plot completely.

"Hmm, you are nice and ready," Mr. Schultz said as he mounted the bed and inspected my pussy. I felt his finger gently run down my slit. I knew I was already very wet. "No need to prime the pump." He chuckled, slipping in what felt like two fingers.

I involuntarily tried to straighten my legs, but that only pulled on my wrists and arms. I lifted my head into the air and tried to look behind me, but it didn't take long for those muscles to fatigue and for me to drop my head back onto the bed.

"I've never found extreme bondage or dominant relationships attractive," Mr. Schultz said, running a finger over the top of my rosebud. "But there are elements I enjoy. There's something about making a woman orgasm over and over again that I can't get enough of."

I breathed slowly in and then out as a building pleasure grew between my thighs. Loads of orgasms didn't sound so bad.

"Your piercings probably need more time to heal before they're taken out for a test drive, so I've got something else in mind we both might enjoy."

I next felt Mr. Schultz' thumb press into my arse. It slipped in easily, but I felt myself clinch from the sudden intrusion. He worked his thumb in and out for several minutes while his other fingers continued their rhythmic stimulation. Then the sensations at my arse changed. Gone was his thumb, but a moment later I felt something wider, much wider.

My arse stretched and I had to make myself remain calm and relaxed. When it was at the point of becoming uncomfortable, the sensations again changed as the pressure lessened but didn't go away completely. Feeling something pressing against my arse, I realized he'd inserted a butt plug.

"It was good getting to know your husband tonight," Mr. Schultz said casually, continuing to probe me with his fingers.

"Uh-hmm," was the approximate sound I made because he was pulling the butt plug out.

"You took the small size pretty easily, let's upsize," he said once the plug was removed. The bed jiggled under me, and then a moment later I felt a stronger pressure at my arse.

"Uh, fuck," I moaned as it finally sunk home. I definitely felt that.

"Ky seems to be taking everything very well, but I wasn't sure how he was going to react to my suggestion tonight."

"What is Claire showing him," I asked, my voice strained as I tried to talk with my bosses fingers in my pussy.

"I'll let him tell you later. I wouldn't want to ruin the surprise," Mr. Schultz said.

Suddenly I felt a powerful swat to my right arse cheek.

"Ah!" I cried out in surprise, pulling against my restraints. "Bloody hell."

"Hmm that's going to redden up nicely," Mr. Schultz said, rubbing the cheek of my arse with the palm of his hand. "You have lovely ass Miss Ryan. I do hope you don't let your exercise routine slip as things get busier. It would be a shame to lose this shape." His voice was filled with satisfaction, which strangely made me feel burst of pleasure.

I relaxed and exhaled through my nose. The burning sensation on my arse cheek seemed to transfer to my pussy, especially the piercing. I wanted to pull my legs together and touch myself, but in my position I could do nothing.

"Slap!" the sound of skin on skin echoed in the room, causing my eyes to go wide with surprise as I cried out.

"God!" the spanking to the other cheek had caught me so off guard that I heard the sound before I felt the sting.

"That's better," Mr. Schultz said, now rubbing both arse cheeks. "I hate it when things aren't symmetrical." Hearing me whimper, he asked, "Do you need to use the safe word?"

"No, but if you bloody do that again I will," I said, feeling an intense adrenaline rush.

"Someone's feeling feisty," Mr. Schultz said. I could hear the smile in his voice.

"Let me out of these restraints and I'll show you feisty," I said, pulling again at the binding cuffs.

"That's not exactly motivation for me to take them off," my boss replied evenly. I felt his fingers at my slit again. "Besides, your little cunt seems to like the treatment. You're soaking."

I couldn't deny it. I knew I was. The two spankings somehow combined a potent mix of heat and lust that acted like an accelerant to my growing thirst. I squirmed as if I was lying on an anthill, but all I felt was need. Feeling Mr. Schultz fingers, I tried to shift myself backwards, hoping to have him enter me.

"Do you need something?" he asked.

I breathed in and out quickly through parted lips, trying once again to get the man's fingers to penetrate me. Through my flailing, my hair covered my face. I tried to blow it out of my way as I cried, "Yes dammit."

"Such language," Mr. Schultz tsked, pulling my hair to the side and clearing my face. I then felt his hand against my scalp as he grabbed my hair by the roots and pulled my head back. The aggressive act wasn't painful, but it left no doubt who was in charge. "Now, what does my little slut think she needs?"

"I need to orgasm," I said in a strangled sounding voice. "I need a release sir."

Mr. Schultz chuckled and eased his grip in my hair. "Oh, you'll have plenty of those. Soon you'll be begging me to stop them."

With that, Mr. Schultz readjusted his position, spreading my knees apart and apparently making himself comfortable. I heard the bussing sound only a second before I felt the vibration touch my pleading pussy. My body went stiff as the new sensation stormed through me. Despite my increasing sexual experience, I'd rarely used a vibrator. When I was younger, I always found my fingers to be more than sufficient. And when I was married, I tried to find my satisfaction with my husband.

My legs reflexively but uselessly tried to squeeze together and straighten as the vibrator rapidly pushed me towards my release.

"AAAHHHhhhh yes," I moaned into the soft mattress of the bed. I breathed a heavy sigh of relief at the blissfulness I felt, my body relaxing as if I'd just had an hour-long massage. It wasn't the most intense orgasm I'd ever felt, but it was enough to take the edge off and for all my stress to fade away.

"That's a good start," Mr. Schultz said, turning me over onto my back. With my wrists secured to my ankles, my arms stayed tight to my torso. My feet were planted on the bed next to my bum, my knees in the air.

I had expected my boss to give me a few minutes to recuperate, but as soon as he had turned me over, he touched the bulbous vibrator to my lower lips.

"Shite!" I nearly screamed, using all my strength to turn my body away from the little vibrating devil.

I was able to turn away just enough to break contact, but Mr. Schultz much heavier and stronger form easily pulled me back into position.

"For fuck stake!" I cried out when he had once again touched the vibrator to my overly sensitive lips. I redoubled my efforts to try and turn away. "I can't take it."

"You're surprisingly strong for someone barely five feet tall," Mr. Schultz laughed, pulling my leg back to put me once again in the position he wanted.

The vibrator was placed over my pussy once again, and I didn't know whether I wanted to laugh or to cry. My body was already slicked with a sheen of sweat and I writhed under my bosses ministration. It took several minutes of near torture before the vibrations began to feel good again.

"I love how smooth the skin is around your cunt," Mr. Schultz said, pulling me out of my lust-filled haze. Rachel's laser treatments had been very effective, and I hadn't needed to shave since. "I wasn't intending to fuck you tonight but seeing how your pussy is just opening itself up to me, I don't think I can resist any longer."

Moving to kneel between my legs, Mr. Schultz turned off the vibrator and set it to the side. Restrained as I was, I could only lift my head and watch as my boss aligned himself with my entrance and penetrated me with one thrust.

"Yes, yes, yes," I sighed as I let my head fall back onto the bed. I didn't need any more teasing. I needed a cock inside me. I felt my breasts undulate in rhythm with his thrusts.

I wanted to reach out and pull my lover in close to me. It was maddening being so completely under someone else's control. With my arse already filled with a plug, my pussy was feeling extra full, and I knew it wouldn't take long for me to reach another climax. What a slut I had become, I thought as my mind recalled the feelings and experiences of Vegas. I had been taken at will, used for other's pleasure as they wanted, and I had loved it.

"Let's add this back in," I heard my boss say.

The next thing I knew, the vibrator had again come to life and was placed above my entrance. I was already close, so the added sensation instantly pushed me over the edge and full into my climax. I bucked upward as all the muscles in my body seized at once. If I'd ever had an orgasm more powerful, I couldn't recall it. I panted like an out-of-shape jogger trying to run the Boston Marathon, but I still felt starved of oxygen.

"Bloody buggering fuck!" I mumbled almost incoherently.

Mr. Schultz inhaled and then let out a satisfying humming sound, "That's it… that's the sound I was craving to hear." My boss appeared to be savoring the moment. He didn't remove the vibrator completely, but he did ease off on the pressure. "Most women orgasm maybe once during love making, which is such a waste because you're capable of so many more."

Feeling his fingers touching my clit piercing, my eyes snapped open. I looked up, meeting my bosses gaze, panting heavily through my nose.

"Do you know the significance of the necklace I gave you?" Mr. Schultz asked, lifting the vibrator but keeping his cock planted inside me.

I made to touch the necklace until I was instantly reminded that my hands were tied to my ankles. "No," I said, my voice strained. He had given me the necklace shortly after I'd begun working in Special Projects. It was very heavy for its size, with intricately carved chain links, and a small amulet on which was engraved a phoenix.

"I've always liked the idea of rebirth, shucking off the old and finding the new," Mr. Schultz explained, "I've been thinking of doing some rebranding for the business, doing something to incorporate the phoenix as part of the logo."

"Sounds interesting," I said. It was an odd time to talk about business branding, I thought. But I was happy to have a moment without stimulation while I recovered.

"The world is transforming around us, Nichole. We have to make our own transformations, or we'll cease to exist as a company," Mr. Schultz explained.

"You're referring to the speed of relevance?" I said, doing my best to look behind me at the man whose cock was still in my pussy.

"Of course, it's especially important in a business like ours. That's why I can't be as involved with Special Projects as I'd like to be. If we don't stay out in front with research and development, we'll lose our edge. With you and Catherine taking care of the business development, I need to focus on the innovation side of what we do-why are you giving me that look?" Mr. Schultz said with a laugh.

I wiggled my hands and ankles in a display to remind the man that I was the one being restrained, "I don't disagree with anything, this is just a strange place for a strategy meeting."

Mr. Schultz' laugh grew, "I suppose so, but this is my passion. I love to create and think of ways to build my business, and when you love what you do, there is no good time or bad time to think about something. You simply think about it all the time… but I don't need you going dry on me, so I'll shut up."

With that, Mr. Schultz dropped the wand back onto my pussy and began to fuck me with a newfound intensity. "Let's see how many orgasms we can coax from you, shall we?"

----------

"I can see why Morgan is so taken with your wife," Claire said to me as I watched the monitor on the office wall. She had changed out of her evening gown into loose-fitting sweatpants and sweater. The woman was more handsome than pretty. And wearing the more casual clothes gave her a frumpy-homely look, which I was happy with because she provided no distraction from the display I was watching on the monitor.

When Morgan and Claire had said they'd wanted to show-me-something, they'd meant have me watch a live show on a closed circuit television from Morgan's home office. I now sat transfixed in Morgan's highbacked executive office chair, watching my wife writhe in orgasm. I suddenly realized that my hand was rubbing my dick over my jeans. I pulled my hand away embarrassed as I realized Claire was watching me.

"Don't be timid," Claire said, her face unreadable. "I don't intend to be." Claire then slipped her hand down the waistband of the sweatpants as she began to touch herself.

I sat there indecisively for close to ten minutes before working up the courage to unfasten my belt and undo the fly of my pants, and even then, I only pushed my pants down far enough to be able to touch my dick. I was so hard it was beginning to hurt, and my balls were in need of release. If I didn't cum soon, I was going to have a serious case of blue-balls.

Glancing at me, Claire watched me start to rub my dick and said, "Let me get you something to help you with that."

With her gone, I pushed my jeans down a little farther and stroked my dick. I was so fucking close already. My sexual charge was so high that even when Claire came back into the room, I no longer felt any embarrassment.

"Here's a towel," Claire said as she approached. She startled me when she opened the towel and placed it over my jeans between my legs. I'd just expected her to hand it to me. She then handed me two small bottles. One was a moisturizing lotion, the other KY lubricant.

I felt my cheeks redden as I accepted the bottles, but that didn't stop me from popping the top on the lotion and applying it to my dick. It only took me a few strokes to make myself cum, my dick ejaculation several loads onto the middle of the towel. The orgasm had felt amazing, but I wasn't remotely sated.

A soft moan sounded next to me and caught my attention. I looked toward Claire, our eyes meeting for a long moment. Despite not speaking, it seemed we mutually understood each other's needs in that moment. I saw her eyes go to my dick as she began to finger herself. I started to stroke my dick, and together we watched each other masturbate while listening to our spouses fuck.

The sexual tension in the office felt electric, but that energy wasn't between us. It was simply that we understood each other's needs. A sudden passionate cry from Nichole pulled my attention back to the monitor, and for several minutes I enjoyed the voyeuristic high of watching my wife.

I settled into the expensive office chair and stroked myself, content while Nichole and Morgan were together. It caught me off-guard when Claire pulled her chair next to mine. Without speaking, she lubricated her left hand and reached toward my dick. She then took my right hand and guided it to her pussy.

My first reaction was to pull away, but Claire's touch was too enjoyable to stop. I rubbed my middle finger down her slit, and then let her guide me how she wanted to be touched. I wondered what Claire thought of my dick. Was she comparing me to her own husband? I was thankful that I was hard, because at least then I was closer to average size. It was when my penis was soft that it was most embarrassing.

Refocusing on the monitor, I watched as Morgan played with the butt plug in Nichole's ass while he fucked her. I could tell that she was trying to kick her legs, but bound as she was, she only succeeded in expending useless energy. Her body glistened in perspiration, her hair starting to stick to her skin.

It didn't take long for Claire's ministrations to make me cum again. I looked down as I came for the second time, the amount less but still adding to the ropes on the towel. Cum dribbled over Claire's fingers, but while she stopped stroking me, her hand remained around my dick.

For the next hour-and-a-half, we mutually masturbated each other. Claire made me cum two more times, the last one almost a painful feeling in the pit of my stomach. My balls were empty. I never did make Claire cum, but she seemed to enjoy the attempt. I finally waved Claire off and sat back into the chair feeling physically and mentally wrung out.

Nichole's voice continued to cry out and I was now hearing it through the speaker as well as from down the hallway. Morgan was somehow giving her one orgasm after the other. He had only fucked her the one time, but he used his fingers and the vibrator to great effect. I lost count of how many orgasms she had. I didn't know it was possible to have so many.

Nichole begged her boss to stop, but she never used the safe word. In the end, Morgan finally declared the night to be over, and released his willing captive from her wrist and ankle restraints. It had been an incredible display of sexual pleasure both given and taken. I knew the images of Nichole's facial expressions while she was cumming would forever be seared into my brain.

Now that my passion was fading, I felt embarrassed at having my pants still around my ankles and my softened and abused dick exposed. I carefully folded the towel up, leaving a part of it loose to use and clean myself.

"Perhaps this is something we can do again?" Claire said, standing from her chair. "You're more than welcome to stay the night if you'd like. Morgan will give you the room."

"Err, thank you," I said, pulling up my pants and then looking at the monitor. Nichole hadn't stirred since Morgan had released her. "I'll see what my wife wants to do."

----------

Chapter 58

The room smelled of sex, I thought as I entered the room and my eyes adjusted to the dim light. Looking around, I could see the expansive amount of woodwork that decorated the room. On another occasion I would have liked to have had the time to fully admire it, but other thoughts occupied my mind.

Nichole lay sprawled on the bed, still in the exact position Morgan had left her. I crawled up onto the bed and moved to my wife. Light red marks adorned her wrists and ankles, and her ass still had a lot of color in it, too. I pushed Nichole's dark hair out of her face, revealing her sleeping features.

"Nichole," I whispered, giving her shoulder a nudge. "Hey, it's really late and I need to get home."

"Hmm," Nichole began to stir, her eyelids trying to open. "No more Mr. Schultz, please… " she mumbled as she pushed my hand away.

"Nichole," I said again, "it's me. We really need to get going."

Finally her eyes opened. It took a long moment before I saw a flicker of recognition. "Ky?" she said groggily.

"Yeah, I'm here."

Nichole sighed as she closed her eyes, her features looking content as a satisfied smile pulled at the corners of her mouth. She looked deliriously happy. A large portion of me enjoyed seeing that joyful look. I was happy I could give that to her. But still, a small portion of me felt a smoldering ember of jealousy. Oddly, it was that jealousy that seemed to heighten the experience of it all.

"Nichole," I said again, seeing that she was falling back to sleep.

Nichole's eyes finally fluttered open, this time with more awareness. "Claire," she said as began to shift to her side. "Did you and she-"

"-nothing happened," I said quickly, shaking my head as I laid my hand on her bare shoulder. "She took me to a room where they'd set up a TV. We only watched."

Nichole reached out and pulled me close to her, causing me to lie down fully on the very comfortable bed. "I suspected as much from what Mr. Schultz was hinting at," she said, her voice still filled with sleep. "How are you, was it alright? Did I do anything hurtful?"

"It was pretty fucking incredible… " I admitted, pulling Nichole's form closer to my own. Apart from her perfume, I noticed an earthy masculine scent clinging to her as I breathed her in, "… but it's really late, babe. I need to get home to get a couple of hours of sleep before heading back to LA."

"Ky, let's stay, you'll get more than a quick kip that way. I'll find a ride home in the morning."

I was about to argue, but the damn bed was extremely comfortable, and Nichole was already falling back to sleep. Sighing, I shook my head as I reached for the side of the covers and pulled the blanket over us. It had been a long fucking day and my eyes were stinging from want of sleep.

----------

It took me a moment to get my bearings as I woke, but I quickly remembered the activities from the night before. Nichole and I were still in the exact position we had fallen asleep in. I hurriedly checked my watch, hoping I hadn't slept too long. The LA job was enough of a pain in the ass already. I didn't need to superintendent chewing me out for being late.

I disentangled myself from Nichole and left her with a quick kiss goodbye. She had mumbled something unintelligible, but I doubt she'd remember me leaving. I desperately wanted to wake her and take her home, but if I didn't get on the road in the next few minutes, I was going to hit the growing traffic on the Five.

The house was dark, and I thought I'd get away without waking or seeing anyone, so it surprised me to find Morgan sitting at the kitchen island drinking coffee and watching the news.

"Up already?" Morgan said as I passed by the kitchen.

"I am," I replied, feeling obligated to step into the kitchen for a moment. "Nichole's still asleep, but I have to get on the road."

"Make yourself a cup if you'd like," Morgan said, gesturing toward the Keurig on the counter. "Take the cup with you if you're in a hurry."

I was about to decline but getting a little caffeine in my system before I got on the road was probably a good idea. "Thanks," I said, moving toward the coffee maker.

"I'll make sure Nichole gets home safely," Morgan said.

I only nodded. I wanted to say more, but I couldn't think of anything to say as the moment grew awkward.

"Claire told me she enjoyed herself last night," Morgan said, taking a sip from his cup, "she said she had an orgasm, too. That's something that rarely happens, so she was very happy."

Selecting a Keurig cup at random, I popped it into the coffee maker. "Last night was pretty intense," I admitted, not sure of what else to say to the man who had thoroughly fucked my wife last night. To the man who had given her more orgasms in a single session than I had in probably several months combined.

"Ky," Morgan said, placing his cup back on the counter. "Nichole's told me some about your education and background, and if you're ever interested in making a career shift, I'd like to talk to you about coming to work at Global Medical. We have a small engineering team that I think you'd enjoy working with. It's obviously not the same type of work you're doing now, but I'm sure you'd be a good fit."

I blinked in surprise as I looked up from the counter. I wasn't expecting that at all. "I appreciate that," I said, already knowing my answer. "But I'm going to stay the course where I am for a time. I'm getting closer to being able to take the PE exam, so I'm not looking to make a change until after I pass it."

Morgan nodded, "Understandable, but if you ever change your mind, don't hesitate to come talk to me. I have to grow our engineering department soon, so there will be a number of openings." Morgan looked down at his phone briefly but then looked back up. "Oh, I'll let the Harrison's know you'll fill in as one of the crew. I have a feeling that night will make last night look like a warmup."

----------

The jostling of the bed woke me. I fully expected to see my husband getting up to go to work. I knew he needed to leave early. But it was Mr. Morgan's form that now lay next to me. Wearing a dark colored track suit, he ran his fingers lightly down my spine. The touch sent chills down my bum and both legs, making me squirm against the smooth feeling sheets.

"So, last night was fun," he said, pulling the blanket down to my waist.

"Mmmm," I half-hummed-half-breathed into my pillow. I felt Mr. Schultz' hand move and caress my side.

"Your husband left a little over an hour ago. I think he enjoyed himself."

"I hope so," I said, wishing I could go back to sleep but feeling that sleep slip away. "I worry about going too far and hurting him."

"Nah, you're giving him exactly what he wants," Mr. Schultz said, resting his head on his hand as he laid on his side. "It's not your fault he's not able to satisfy you anymore."

"He satisfies me fine," I snapped, feeling suddenly defensive.

"That might have been true once upon a time, until a certain someone discovered her inner slut," Mr. Schultz said teasingly.

"He still does. It's just different."

"I know," Mr. Schultz said, "and that's perfectly okay. It's not his fault your needs are so much higher than his."

This time I laughed, "My needs aren't higher than his. That's bullocks."

"Is it?" My boss asked. "I doubt he's thinking about sex even half as much as you are."

"That's absurd."

"Not at all. He's probably stuck in traffic thinking about work right now. He might think back on last night here and there, but he's got to start thinking about work eventually, and that'll occupy most of his thoughts for the day. Unlike you," Mr. Schultz paused briefly, "you're thinking about how much you want to feel my cock in your cunt again."

I cursed as I felt myself flush at his comment. I didn't know why I had such little control over my emotions in front of this man. There was simply something about his bearing that my body responded to.

"I'm still knackered from last night," I protested. "Coffee and breakfast are more on my mind than sex."

"I'll wager that's not true," Mr. Schultz said, sitting up on the bed. "I'll tell you what, if your cunt's not sopping wet right now, I'll make you some breakfast and take you home."

"And if it is?" I asked hesitantly, already knowing I was going to lose the bet.

"Then you'll spend the day with me. We'll get breakfast eventually."

Before I'd even had a chance to respond, my boss rolled me to my side and slipped his hand between my thighs. "What about your wife?" I asked, resigning myself to staying for a while.

"She's gone for the day," Mr. Schultz said as he got to his knees and pushed his trousers down, "but even if she wasn't, she's not someone you need to worry about. She lives her own life."

Without pause, he moved between my legs. I felt the warmth of his manhood against my thigh, his tip at my entrance. His lips met mine as he slipped inside me. I lost myself in no time, feeling his pleasurable girth fill my pussy again. I wrapped my arms and legs around him, feeling his hips gently rock against my own. I couldn't stop the moan that escaped my throat. It simply felt so incredible. Mr. Schultz' mouth went to the sensitive skin on my neck, and I immediately felt a stinging pain as he began to leave a love bite.

"You're going to leave a mark," I said, trying to push his head away.

Mr. Schultz refused to release his hold for nearly a minute. I knew without seeing that there was going to be a dark mark left on my neck. All my daily worries and concerns dissipated as my lust became fully ignited and dominated my thoughts. Despite my body's fatigue, I squeezed my pelvic muscles as Mr. Schultz withdrew his cock, trying to milk it with each stroke.

I was starting to find a nice rhythm when my older lover decided to switch positions and roll me on top. Moving my hair behind my shoulders, I planted my hands on his chest rocked my hips forward and back. The new position displayed my breasts and showed my erect nipples with their rings. They were still so sensitive, they throbbed as blood flowed.

Inhaling a deep breath, I worked my hips back and forth as I tried to grip him ever tighter. Looking up, I caught my reflection in a mirror and couldn't help but stare at the woman I saw. Her hair was disheveled, her lips puffy, and her features were filled with a lascivious hunger. The necklace and other piercings gave her a sultry, pornographic look. I could scarcely believe that was me.

The woman in the mirror wasn't the ambitious, overachieving student of the past. She wasn't even the young wife and enterprising business professional she'd thought she wanted to become. No, the woman in the mirror was a sexual plaything for men, and occasionally women. She was a woman who had given in to her base desires and was quickly losing her grasp on those things she thought she had once wanted.

Even when I closed my eyes, I could still see the image of myself fucking a man that wasn't my husband. Nothing else I had ever done had given me this kind of pleasure and enjoyment. I liked being able to make a person cum. It didn't matter if they were male or female. I simply liked feeling the power to give someone such intense joy. I realized it was my own mind that kept me from enjoying to it's fullness. I had been able to push that small voice aside, but I still let it keep me from fully immersing myself in what I truly wanted. But no longer, I thought to myself as my lover's cock stimulated my clit.

This was who I wanted to be-at least for now. I wanted to completely enjoy the experience, and I wasn't' going to let anything impede that any longer. I could always change courses down the road, but for now, I was going to own who I was becoming and enjoy it.

I quickened the movement of my hips and was soon rewarded with an erupting cock in my pussy. I felt the man under me shudder as he came, filling my unfaithful cunt with another man's sperm. What had started out as an experiment to fulfil my husband's fantasy had become something else altogether. I was quickly finding my own fantasies and living them out as new opportunities presented themselves.

For the next several hours I made it my mission to do to Mr. Schultz what he had done to me the night before, make him cum as many times as I could until he cried out in defeat.

----------

Sitting in the project's staff meeting, I half listened to the upcoming schedule for the following week as the project superintendent read from the upcoming list of activities. The dewatering issues that I was assigned had been more-or-less under control lately, so I pulled out my phone and once again checked on my wife's location. I felt a pang of annoyance as I saw her green dot still at her bosses house. It was the middle of the afternoon, and her location hadn't changed. Which meant she'd probably been fucking him all day.

I tried to control my breathing as I slipped the phone back in my pocket and returned my attention to the whiteboard in the front of the room. Looking around the table, I studied each man for a moment. A couple I knew were single, but most were married. But I was sure not one of them had a wife who was actively sleeping with other men while they were at work. They were all salt-of-the-earth kind of guys who worked their asses off despite the weather conditions. They went home at night and watched football and drank beer. They didn't go watch their wives get fucked by other guys, and they certainly didn't have wives who were going to Vegas to work as high-priced hookers.

That thought nearly did me in as I remembered that Nichole would be leaving the next day to spend a few days in Sin-City. Once again, my wife was going to be spreading her legs for paying clients. I still found it impossible to believe that I was now married to a sex worker. As various thoughts ran through my mind, one particular thought struck me.

On occasion, I would end up in a conversation with one of the field crew, and sometimes the conversation would drift toward talking about wives and their careers. I wondered how someone would react if I was to simply say, 'my wife's a prostitute' the next time someone asked me what my wife did for a living. They'd probably think I was joking, I thought as the meeting seemed to be coming to an end.

I got up from the shitty metal chair I was sitting on and felt the blood rush back into my ass. As the room thinned, I maneuvered through the crowd until was out into hallway and then outside. I needed some relief, I thought as I made my way to the portable bathroom one finds on ever job site. Once inside, I pulled my dick out and began to stroke myself. The porta-john smelled like shit of course, and it had the usual sexual jokes and crude drawings on the walls, but it didn't matter, it was a private place where I could make myself cum.

It didn't take me long to cum, releasing my unusually large load into the blue liquid below. I felt particularly disgusted with myself at what I was doing. Masturbating in a portable outhouse wasn't exactly on my most proud moments list, but I felt calmer as my heartbeat slowed and my lust ebbed. I cleaned myself up and refastened my belt, finding I now had more ability to push the erotic thoughts of my wife to the side. Exiting the blue shit-house, I breathed in fresh air, vowing to not go in there again anytime soon.

"Ky," said one of the foreman whose name I couldn't remember, "Super wants to see you in his office."

I gave him a simple nod and returned to the job trailer. Entering the conference room again, I found the superintendent seated on the long table, only he wasn't alone, two well-dressed men stood to each side of him. They wore their necessary hardhats (only theirs were perfectly clean) along with button down shirts and ties. These guys were straight from the office. I quickly found out they were the Project Manager and his Deputy PM.

"Ky," said the Project Manager, greeting me with a handshake as he removed his mask. "I've heard about how well you've been doing on the dewatering out here."

"Thanks," I said, shaking the man's hand. He had a firmer grip than I'd anticipated. "Most of it was simply worn out pumps that weren't running well."

"It was a lot more than that," the superintendent interjected. "Ky redesigned most of the layout, and that's when it really started making a difference."

I felt embarrassed by the praise, but I wasn't about to deny it. The superintendent had always treated me like shit, so it was good to hear something other than, 'hurry-the-fuck-up Ky.'

"That's what I understand," the PM said, looking back to me. "I spoke with your boss this morning and asked him if we could work out a way to have you work as a consultant up on our Fresno project. He assured me it wouldn't be a problem."

"Fresno," I said, torn on how I felt about the idea. It would probably be a good resume builder, but it was even further away from home that LA was. I didn't want to make any commitments, but with the customer staring at me, I felt obligated to at least listen. "What's going on in Fresno?"

----------

Throughout the day, I had watched my wife's location eventually move from her boss' house to Wade's house, so it wasn't a surprise to see Wade's car eventually pull into the driveway. I watched through the front window as the two of them seemed to be talking in the car. She had been at Wade's house for nearly two hours before coming home, putting her arrival time well after mine.

After ten minutes, I started feeling impatient and sent her a text.

KY… Are you coming inside soon?

Nichole's head dropped momentarily and then she looked up and toward the window. Our eyes met briefly as she gave me a nod. It looked like she then returned her attention to her phone.

Nichole… Sorting things with Wade, I'll only be another minute.

I bottled my frustration and tried to keep my lust at bay as I randomly scrolled through a couple of news sites while I waited. After a few minutes, I looked back toward the car and saw Nichole give Wade a chaste kiss before getting out and walking toward the house. I blinked at stared at her appearance as I made my way to the front door. She was wearing a CrossFit tee shirt that hung almost to her knees and nothing else. Even her feet were bare.

The sight of my wife doing the walk of shame toward the house where she could be seen by the neighbors made my lust flare back to life, and I quickly had an erection. I was surprised at the hardness of the erection because I'd been masturbating so much over the last two days that I was only getting semi-hard at best.

I made it to the door as she entered, and I more fully took in her appearance. She looked tired but happy, I thought as she gave me a warm smile.

"Ello husband," she said, giving me a sad smile.

"Long day at the office, huh?" I said, keeping my voice flat.

"Long day of cucking you," Nichole said, matching my tone.

A feeling of angst and desire nearly double me over it was so strong. I put my hand against the wall for support. I took another moment to take in her appearance. To say she had that 'freshly-fucked' look was a serious understatement. She had that, 'I've spent the entire day fucking' appearance, but I couldn't ever remember her looking hotter or more erotic. I tried not to let that derail me and was almost successful until I noticed the dark hickey on her neck.

"Wade give you that?" I asked, my eyes fixed on her neck.

Her hand immediately went to her neck, and she shyly covered it with her fingers, "Mr. Schultz," she said not meeting my eyes.

"I thought you were going to get a ride home after I left this morning. That's what you told me."

"I did, and I did," Nichole shot back defensively… "Are you angry with me?"

"I guess I thought you were going to be home earlier. I know you have to go to Vegas tomorrow, so I was hoping we'd have a little more time together this evening."

At this, Nichole's features seemed to soften, "I'm sorry babe, I didn't intend to be gone all day."

A silence fell between us as Nichole waited for my reaction. My own emotions were doing battle inside of me, making me feel confused and off-balanced. Shaking my head, I decided to change the subject slightly, "you said you were sorting things with Wade. Problems in paradise?"

The corner of Nichole's mouth compressed as she shrugged, "We had a bit of a row earlier."

"It must not have been too big of a fight," I said, looking down her form. "I mean his cum is running down your legs."

"I know," Nichole said, turning herself to the side in an attempt to hide the evidence of her infidelity. "He bloody cums so much. I had a pee before I left, and it was like I had a small river flowing from me… but it keeps coming out."

"Fuck, the shit you say sometimes," I reflexively groaned, "do you want to go upstairs and get cleaned up? Maybe tell me more about Wade?"

Nichole nodded and I followed her upstairs to the master bathroom. My mind racing with images of my wife's affairs. Her adultery seemed almost commonplace now, I thought as I watched her feet in front of me as we climbed the stairs. Had it been so long ago that we were monogamous to each other? In a few months' time it would have been a year since Nichole first slept with a man outside of our marriage, but it felt like it had been a lot longer than that.

"I came clean with Wade tonight," Nichole said as we reached the bathroom. She must have read my mind because she quickly added, "I'd understated it when I spoke with him before, but this time I gave him all the details." My wife stripped off the shirt, and then used it to wipe the cum from her legs. "He wasn't very happy with me."

I laughed at her comment, "I bet not. You were basically cucking him."

"That's how he saw it, too," Nichole said, depositing the soiled garment in the dirty clothes hamper. "Tonight was basically a goodbye fling."

"Oh," I said in surprise, "so it's over with him? I wasn't expecting that. You alright with it? You don't seem too broken up about it."

Nichole shrugged, "I don't think it's sunk in, yeah. But it's probably for the best. I was already starting to develop stronger feelings for him than was ideal. It does sting a bit though; I'm not going to lie. He's an easy man to fall for."

Nichole reached inside the shower to turn on the tap, but I stood and stopped her, "Don't" I said, taking her hand and pulling her away from the shower. She shot me a questioning look. "I want you like this right now."

"Ky, I'm filthy," she complained as she tried to pull away from my grip.

"I know," I said, not releasing her, "you're my filthy whore of a wife."

Nichole visibly shuddered and ceased pulling away, "As long as I'm still your wife."

I picked her up and carried her to our bed, breathing her in as I did. She did smell of sex, sweat, cum, and a man's cologne, but it only made my lust for her grow. I laid her down and crawled between her legs, stripping off my clothes as I did.

"What am I then, the third cock that's been inside your pussy today?" I demanded to know as I ran my thumb over her swollen and puffy lower lips.

Nichole nodded; her lower lip held firmly between her teeth.

"How many cocks will you fuck tomorrow when you're turning tricks in Vegas?" I said, sliding my dick into my wife's abused pussy with no resistance. I could tell by the slight wince in her features that I wasn't giving her pleasure and it caused me to pause. Nichole noticed my hesitation and reached up and pulled me closer to her.

"Don't hold back. Bloody fuck me already. I'm not a fragile piece of glass. If I can take Wade's cock, I can take yours," my wife said almost hostilely, her fingernails digging into my back.

"You want me to fuck you?" I said thrusting my hips forward, "I'll fuck you." I pulled my hips back and then slammed into her again. The hard penetration caused her eyes to widen in surprise as she yelped out, yet her fingers only dug into my all the harder. "You come home after letting another man mark you, after letting men use you as a cum dumpster, and think I won't fucking remind you who your actually married to?"

Something inside me burst as I fucked my wife. I knew what I was doing was the furthest thing from making love, but at the moment I didn't care as all of my frustration, anxiety, and aggression seemed to pour out of me. My wife's cries escalated in pitch as her fingernails scratched the skin on my back. I'd never before gotten such a passionate reaction from Nichole, and that realization only brought out more of that primal rage that I'd bottled up inside.

"You go to Vegas tomorrow and fuck those guys all you want," I said, breathing like I as running a hundred meter dash, "but remember that you can only do it because I allow it." I drove my dick into her with increased fury. "Do you understand me?" I quickly pulled out, flipped her over onto her stomach, and then reentered her from behind. "Understood?" I demanded again.

"Yes," she cried, her hands gripping the sheets as she tried to pull herself away. "Oh fuck, oh, oh fuck," she whimpered as I drove my dick home again and again.

I spanked her ass hard with the palm of my hand, eliciting a guttural scream. For a moment I wondered if I'd gone too far, but as I felt her form begin to seize and convulse under me, I knew she was experiencing the start of a powerful orgasm.

I spanked the other ass cheek and kept my own orgasm away with sheer will. "And no more going off without your fucking wedding ring. If you're going to fuck other guys, I want them to know you belong to someone else. Understood?"

"Yes!" she cried out loud enough that I began to worry the neighbors might call the cops. Her body was trying to descend from the peak of her orgasm, but my continued pace wouldn't give her any reprieve. She began to squirm and push me away, but I refused to stop, wrapping her in my arms and continuing my onslaught.

"Not good enough, Nichole. Make be believe it."

"Oh fuck," she nearly howled, "I can't take anymore."

"Tell me what I want to hear."

"I promise I'll never take my wedding ring off," she said quickly, her hands clamping onto my forearm. "I'm yours. I'm always you-,"

Nichole's voice suddenly cut off, and her entire body went as ridged as a board as another orgasm seized her in its grip. I couldn't hold back any longer and finally let myself go, adding another load of cum into her already full pussy.

For many long minutes after, I held my wife close, her back to my chest and my arms around her torso and breasts. I'd made love to this woman countless times, but I'd never experienced anything close to what I'd just felt. Then again, what I'd just done to her could hardly be called 'making love'. Nichole's body continued to twitch and spasm reflexively as I held her.

I heard her sniffle and caught her wiping her cheek with her hand. Was she crying? "Are you alright?" I asked, pressing my cheek to the side of her head as I hugged her tighter.

She nodded her head jerkily, "I don't know what's with all the waterworks. You seemed to have jarred something lose."

"You're sure," I pushed again. "I'm really sorry if I… I don't know what came over me… " I rambled, trying to put my jumbled thoughts together.

"I'm fine," she said more sternly, "seriously Ky, I'm fine. Better than fine. I don't know what came over you either, but I'm happy it did-don't think there's going to be a round two though. I can't take anymore today."

"I don't think I have any gas in the tank either," I agreed as Nichole wriggled out of my embrace. "Where you going?"

She didn't reply, leaving my question unanswered as she made her way to the dresser where she kept her jewelry box. For a moment I worried she was going to pull out the cock cage again. My worry quickly changed to elation as I watched her take out her wedding ring and slip it onto her finger. Nichole then returned back to the bed and we both slipped under the covers.

"This will certainly make things more interesting at work," she said, holding up her hand and looking at the ring.

"Will it be a problem?" I asked.

Nichole shrugged, "I guess we'll see," she said. "I made the decision today to be more honest with everyone-myself included. I don't want to mislead anyone to think I'm single."

"Is that what prompted the discussion with Wade today?"

"It was… if I'm going to do this escort thing for a while, I need to be honest about it. I don't want to have to try and remember what I told to whom."

"Does that include family?" I asked, propping myself up on my elbow.

Nichole snorted a laugh, "I don't know about that-I said honest, not open. Hopefully they never ask. I can't imagine what mum would say."

"Not just your mom," I said, thinking about the ramifications of both our families knowing. "I don't want any family knowing about this."

"Don't worry," Nichole said, giving me a teasing smile as she placed her hand to my chest, "your secret's safe with me."

"My secret?" I asked in confusion. This was as much her secret as mine.

Nichole nodded, "That you're a closet cuckold," she said, her smile widening.

"Oh, alright, we'll just won't mention the whole part about you doing sex work," I added, rolling my eyes at her.

"That might be a good idea," Nichole said, tilting her head and looking down at her body. "Now I really need a shower."

"Not tonight," I said, taking her in my arms again. "Looks like I have to go to Fresno tomorrow, so tonight I'm not letting my dirty whore go."

"I don't think you understand how much cum I have in-wait, what's this about Fresno?"

"I'm a victim of my own success," I said sarcastically, "Apparently I did such a good job on the LA project the Contractor wants to my help on another project in Fresno."

Nichole turned to look at me, "This is a good thing, right?"

"I think so," I admitted, "it's good to be recognized. It just means a lot of travel for the next several months."

"Ugh," Nichole sighed, "with me in Vegas and you in Fresno… between both our schedules, life is going to get very busy."

I nodded in agreement. "We'll get through it," I said, trying to sound optimistic. "Maybe it'll make the time go by faster."

"I've got an idea. I should have my commissions sometime this summer. We need to plan a tropical vacation once we're both through traveling. Maybe go down to Costa Rica a visit Marcus and Rachel. I owe you some time with Rachel anyway."

"You don't owe me anything," I said, shaking my head. "But I like the thought. Let's put something on the calendar next time we're in the kitchen together…"

----------

The intensity of the sun in Las Vegas always seems to overwhelm the senses at first. Stepping out of the airport, I put my sunglasses on and looked for Kelsey's jeep. Even though the sun felt like it was burning my skin, it felt good to get out of the airport and into fresh air. If I'd had my license, I would have made the drive because the time it took from when Rafe dropped me at the airport to landing in Vegas was well over the few hours it would have taken to drive.

I spotted Kelsey's jeep and gave her a wave to get her attention. She pulled the oversize vehicle to the curve, and I put my carryon in the back seat. Opening the passenger door, I suddenly remembered how high off the ground the SUV was.

"Bloody hell, Kels. How do you get into this thing with a skirt?" I asked, experimentally raising my foot to see how I could go before my skirt began to rise.

"Good to see you, too," Kelsey said with a laugh. "I have a cheater step on my side." She leaned toward me and looked down at the ground. "Pull up your skirt and get in-nobody here's going to care."

Exhaling in a huff, I took a quick look around and then pulled my skirt up to my waist. I then scrambled into the Jeep and closed the door. It made me feel like a small child.

"Welcome back," Kelsey said, giving me a warm embrace. She suddenly took my breast in her hand and felt at my nipple. "Oh, you kept them?" she said in surprise. "I thought for sure you were going to take them out when you got home."

I shrugged, "Haven't had time-," I began to say, "that's not entirely true," I corrected. "I haven't taken the time. But so far they've received rave reviews, so I thought maybe I'd keep them-at least for a little longer."

Kelsey smiled and wagged her brow at me as she continued to touch my breast. "I'm a fan," she said, finally letting me go.

"So what's the plan?" I asked as Kelsey put the vehicle in drive and pulled into the active lane of traffic.

"First thing we have to do is put together a ho-bag for you," Kelsey explained as she drove.

"A what?"

Kelsey laughed, "A ho-bag," she repeated. "We all need a bag to carry our stuff in. A purse isn't nearly big enough."

"Big enough for what?" I asked, "what kind of stuff will I be carry?"

"I usually carry handcuffs, a couple of dildos, a whip for guys that like that kind of thing, a vibrator, a gag. It's easy to fill a ho-bag with a bunch of crap, but I'll show you what the essentials are."

"Mainly things for the clients then?" I said, my mind spinning as my heart began to race. I thought I was ready for what was to come, but I felt my anxiety level rise as the realization of it all began to set in. "Kelsey," I said, steeling my nerve on what I needed to ask her next. "What do you do when you're on your monthly? Do you take a few days off?"

"God no," Kelsey said quickly. "I couldn't afford to take time off every time I was on my period."

"Blokes don't mind then?" I asked, surprised by her answer.

"Well, most probably would if they knew," Kelsey continued and then explained, "There are types of birth control that stop periods, but that kind gives me stomach cramps, so I use the sponge trick-I'll show you when we get to the house. It's a pretty simple and harmless way to control it so you don't have to use a tampon. Dudes would seriously freak out if you had to stop everything to pull out a bloody tampon, or if a guy suddenly was covered in period blood. Is your period starting?"

"I think so," I admitted. "It's not supposed to start until Sunday, but I'm kind of irregular."

"No problem. Another thing to put in your ho-bag," Kelsey said nonchalantly.

"That sounds so vulgar."

"What, ho-bag?"

"Yeah," I said with a nod, relaxing into the leather seat of the Jeep.

Kelsey shrugged, "Get used to it sister, you ain't heard nothing yet." Kelsey changed lanes suddenly, eliciting several horns to be honked as she cut off the cars behind us.

"What's the plan after we get my… ho-bag?" I said, testing the word out. "Emilia said something last week about a BDSM theme party tomorrow night, but no one's given me any details."

"That party's Saturday night," Kelsey corrected, shaking her head.

"Saturday?" I said in surprise, "I'm only supposed to be here two nights."

"I don't know anything about that, maybe talk to Emilia. We're headed to her house later this afternoon for training?"

"Training?"

"Yep," Kelsey said with a nod, "as you can imagine, our schedules are very 'fluid' day-to-day. But we all meet at Emilia's every Thursday for training. Emilia told me to make sure you and me would be on time-I tend to be late to everything. I don't know why. I try to give myself plenty of time, but something always come up-."

"-But what's the training for?" I interjected, trying to get my friend back on topic. She was easily distracted and had a tendency to ramble.

"It's to make sure we're always getting better at our jobs," Kelsey said, "Look, you may find it hard to believe, but being one of Emilia's girl's means something to us. There are a ton of hookers out there, tons of competition, so Emilia wants to make sure her girls are the best. We pride ourselves in being the best. That's why Emilia's such a stickler for training.

"The training varies, but it's always good. It can cover anything from learning how to better stimulate someone's erogenous areas to using the latest wireless toys. Last week Emilia had a therapist come talk to us about techniques we can use to make our clients feel more at ease with us."

"Wow," I said, shifting in my seat to better see Kelsey, "I'd never thought about it, but I can see how that could be useful."

Kelsey nodded, "It's usually a lot of fun. For the most part, we're all close friends, so it's good to get together once a week. I mean sure, there's always some drama going on, and occasionally spats will break out, but Emilia's good at stomping that kind of shit out fast. Usually, if two girls aren't getting along, Emilia will make them sixty-nine each other until they agree to make up."

"Seriously?" I said in surprise.

"Yeah," Kelsey said with a laugh to her voice. "It's hard to stay mad at someone when your tongue is in their twat."

"… This has to be one of the strangest conversations I've ever had," I said, shaking my head.

Kelsey tilted her head to the side, her eyebrows raised, "Get used to it fast, Nichole, because there's going to be a lot coming at you this evening. I'll be by your side the whole time, but it's going to be overwhelming."

----------

"Strip please," Emilia said as soon as I'd entered her office.

"Sorry?" I asked, closing the door behind me.

"I said strip please," Emilia repeated, pulling her attention from her computer screen to meet my eyes. "I need to see exactly what I'm working with here."

"You saw me starkers last week," I protested.

Emilia sighed and pursed her lips as she stared at me. She wasn't a woman who was accustomed to someone pushing back. The older woman was more handsome that beautiful, but she had an intimidating demeanor about her that was hard to ignore.

"Fine," I said, setting my knapsack on the floor. I kicked off my flip-flops and quickly removed my clothes. I was growing more and more comfortable being naked in front of others, but the piercings still made me feel self-conscious.

Emilia stood and came around her desk, her eyes going to piercings in my nipples and navel. "How are they healing?" She asked, pointing her index finger at me in a circular motion.

"Well, I think. But I still have to be careful to be gentle with them."

Emilia gave a curt nod as she continued her inspection. "Alright, Nichole," she began, sitting on the corner of her desk. "You impressed me last week at the party. You showed me you're not a novice. But there's still a lot you need to learn and do in order to operate at the level I expect out of my girl's."

"I see," I said, my mind whirring with a thousand thoughts. I really only wanted to dip my toe in the water, but it was obvious that Emilia was going to require me to be all-in or all-out.

"As I'm sure you're aware, I've spoken at length with Catherine, and we both agree that while you'll be the primary girl for Global Medical clientele, there are going to be clients that are looking for something different than a short, white girl with an English accent." Emilia paused, but when I didn't speak, and probably seeing my confusion, she continued. "Some guys want their girl to be taller, some want more curves, some want exotic, some want redheads, some want older, some want younger, so we have to be ready to provide whatever's requested."

Emilia studied me in silence for a long moment, seemingly in deep thought. "It's funny how things work out," she finally said, "I have a girl named Victoria who's gone out with your boss on a number of occasions in the past, but he never took her to bed. He only wanted a date. Then sometime after Halloween, he stopped calling on her. I tried on a number of occasions to talk to Morgan, but he never took my call. I thought I'd lost a good client, until you land in my lap. So what I'm basically saying is that I intend to make the most of this opportunity. I'm going to provide whatever Global Medical clientele are looking for, which means it won't always be you that's called on."

"Oh," I said, understanding her point.

"But that doesn't mean I won't use you elsewhere," Emilia picked back up. "You'll need a lot of development, but I think you've got what it takes to be one of my girls."

"Development?" I asked, feeling a growing anxiety grow in my bowels. The woman was extraordinarily blunt, but for some reason, I felt a stab of pride at her assessment that I could be good enough to be considered one of her girls. It was a stupid notion, and I shouldn't have felt the way I did, but for some inexplicable reason, I enjoyed the praise.

"Yes," Emilia said, getting up and taking a step closer. She was a head taller than me and made me feel small as she walked a slow circle around me. "We need to develop your call-girl persona. Right now you're a gifted amateur, but we need you to be an elite-level escort. To steal a phrase guys typically use, you're about to join the 'big league'. You've taken the steps you thought were right, and I'll admit you've made some progress, but there's a lot more to do."

"Such as?" I asked, unable to quell my curiosity.

"To start," Emilia said, touching her lower lip with her index finger. "You need a call-girl name. You look like a Brooklyn to me… and I see Brooklyn as being a conservative businesswoman on the outside, but a naughty whore on the inside." Emilia laughed. "Probably not too much of a stretch for you." Emilia reached out and gently squeezed my right breast. She then took a lock of my hair between her fingers. "But Brooklyn would have much larger breasts-at least a double D-cup if not a bit larger. You look to have the core strength to support them.

"You'll need to continue to grow out your hair. Let's say long enough to reach your bellybutton. I thought about having you cut it very short, but I think more men will appreciate the longer hair. Your hair is very thick, but we still may need to add in some extensions-and I see Brooklyn as having blonde hair."

"Blonde," I gasped, touching my hair with my hand, "I don't know about that. Especially a boob job, that's not a small thing."

"No, they won't be," Emilia said, her tone snarky. "Brooklyn is basically a pornstar stuffed into business attire." Emilia's tone then took on a more serious tone, "If this isn't for you, so be it. That's your decision of course. I only want girls that want to be here and are willing to do what's asked of them. I think you have the potential, and I think a partnership with Global Medical is a win-win, but I don't have the time or the inclination to try and convince you of something you're reluctant to do."

"I understand," I said hesitantly, "I had no idea this was going to be asked of me, so I need time to consider."

Emilia gave me another long, considering look, "Listen Brooklyn," she began, using the new name, "let Kelsey introduce you to the other women. Take a few minutes and get to know them, ask them questions, and then let's talk again Sunday."

"That sounds reasonable," I said.

"Good," Emilia said, returning to sit behind her desk. "I try not to schedule service calls on Thursday nights, so you're free after this evening's training. You're welcome to stay in the guest wing if you'd like, or if you want to find your own accommodations, that works, too. As far as the rest of the week goes, you have a job on Friday night, and then of course the party Saturday night. I'll text you the information, and Kelsey will give you the details.

"I'm going to send you out as a pair Friday night, since it'll be your first time. This is one of her regular clients, so it will be a good learning experience for you. But pay attention because next week you'll be on your own, understood?"

I nodded, feeling awkward again in my nudity. Emilia glanced at my clothes, and I took that as her cue to dress. I'd intended to ask Emilia about having to stay an extra night, but for some reason, I felt like I didn't have a choice. My thoughts shifted instead to how I was going to tell Ky.

I felt light-headed as I left Emilia's office. It was a lot to take in. The truth was that I'd been thinking a lot about breast enhancement surgery lately, but I'd only ever considered going up a single cup size or so. I would have never dared to up to a double D-cup.

As I walked down the corridor to meet up with Kelsey, I looked down at my chest and imagined what it would feel like to have very large breasts. Part of me wished I found the idea of Emilia's proposal abhorrent, but I knew in my heart that what she was offering sounded exciting. It made my pulse race just thinking about it. It was wrong on so many levels, but so titillating and desirable at the same time.